ã€ŠThe Alphaéˆ¥æªš Rejected Daughter by Humble Smithã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Selena¡¯s POV

    I stood in the corner of the hall looking at the grand wedding unfolding in front of me, different people trouping in in pairs and groups as everywhere was gradually buzzing-

    However, instead of feeling the same excitement and happiness just like everyone else, I was so sad that I felt like crying. My heart was heavy and the happiness I had earlier this morning over the feeling of finding my mate today still couldn¡¯t help.

    This wedding event was not meant to happen. It shouldn¡¯t be happening.

    It was my father¡¯s second wedding, and our pack, Silver Moon, was holding the grand ceremony for him as the Alpha to wee the new Luna, my step mother.

    This wasn¡¯t his first wedding, but it absolutely looked like one, with a lot of value attached to it, as everywhere was decoratedvishly in the most exquisite way, so well nned that no one would think he was getting married to a second wife and not his first and fated mate.

    The whole hall looked like a paradise, fascinating with smiles on everyone¡¯s faces in respect of the new iing Luna, who would take the ce of my mother and also be my stepmother.

    I wished it was a dream that I was going to wake up from. My father had promised not to take another wife out of loyalty to my mother. He imed he would take care of me and train me to be his next heir without having to bring another wife. But it was just less than a year before this girl appeared in his life, and everything changed.

    I couldn¡¯t recognize my father anymore, as every promise he made to me was swept beneath the earth. Nothing mattered to him more than her, not even me or myte mother, his mate. He won¡¯t even want to pay a visit to her grave.

    * 2 22 282 28 28 23

    I wonder what thisdy did to make my father fall so hard that my words were nothing to him. He only listens to her and wouldn¡¯t mind if I got hurt in the process. Every day, he would keep warning me to never disrespect her or I would get punished severely.

    For that, I stayed away, making sure I never crossed her path and praying my father¡¯s eyes would clear someday to realize all this doesn¡¯t look normal. There was every reason to believe my father was under a spell, but there was nothing I could do.

    Every night and day, I prayed to the moon goddess to save my father from this bondage, but it was clear my prayers. cross the ceiling. Not only was dad going to marry her/she also has his baby in her stomach already.

    didn¡¯tThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    My name is Selene, the daughter of the Alpha and supposed heir to the throne as the Luna. As a female, I was supposed to be the next ruler of this pack, and if my mate turned out to be an Alpha, then I was going to choose if I wanted the Beta to take over my father or someone else, or rather bond my mates pack with mine and we rule both as one.

    But now, as I watch my father getting married to another woman, I know all these privileges will be gone,

    e, especially if she

    gets a son.

    My eyes roamed through the hall as the cool music began to y through the sound system, lights from the chandelier and walls brightening the whole ce, disying the beauty of every design.

    More anxiety waved into me, intense fear pressing against my heart as I wondered what my fate would turn into, adding that I was 18 now and couldn¡¯t either shift or find a mate of mine. Dad had always told me I shouldn¡¯t be worried that it happens at times and I could be ate bloomer. This was his words when my mother was still alive, now he doesn¡¯t care.

    At this moment, with a new Luna and a new-born baby of the Alpha, it was ring that I would be the ck sheep.

    Weeks ago, my father had introduced this new lover of his, promising me that I would grow to like her and see her as a mother, but when I reminded him of his promise, he threatened to beat me up if I ever repeated that. ording to him, I

    1/2

    have no right to question whatever he does and instead I should a b i d e by every of his rules and order.

    Diana was the name of the soon to be, Luna, the new woman my father has suddenly be obsessed with. He wants her beside him all day and has given me little or no attention.

    I was as if he suddenly hated me after this woman came into his life.

    you see why I have tears in my eyes watching this wedding progress. I was so sure she had been poisoning my father¡¯s mund behad the doors.

    My dad also seemed to have forgotten my mother so soon and had already gotten entwined in the web of this Diana of a woman, and that¡¯s what hurts me the most.

    Dana was once the Luna of her pack but lost her mate to a brutal war two years ago. Then the throne was taken over by the Bet of her pack. They were just a neighboring pack, beneath us in both power and authority. In fact, in the food chain, they appeared to be the ones beneath every pack in the eastern part of America, depending on others for support and protection.

    I have no idea how my father could stoop so low to choose someone from that pack to be his mate.

    Meanwhile, I thought Diana, who was a Luna from such a low-ss pack, would do all she could to treat me right since my father just gave her the opportunity to live a better life here in this pack, but it turned out I was absolutely wrong¡­

    With a slow pace, I made my way out of the hall, unable to stay anymore. I prefer staying at my mother¡¯s grave instead of the wedding hall. Imagine having your father get married today, yet he hadn¡¯te to check on you or care if you were

    In was as if my father had pushed me out of his life to focus on his new wife.

    I let out a deep sigh, fiddling with the bracelet in my hand, which was thest gift from my mother before she died. A strange sickness that no doctor could cure took away my mother¡¯s life, and this bracelet was her gift on the sick bed.

    My life wasn¡¯t the same anymore since the new Luna came into my father¡¯s life. She had changed him, and now even my pack had turned their backs on me focusing on her since she had a child for my father. I was wolfless and weak, traits that shouldn¡¯t be seen in someone like me.

    It actually dawned on me that I had been rejected and every right and authority I thought I got as the Alpha¡¯s daughter was gone. My only hope was finding my mate and today felt like the day for it to happen. I had been feeling it that he was surely going to be among the crowd that would attend the wedding-

    I can¡¯t wait to meet him. He is the only one who won¡¯t reject me like others instead love and cherish me. If he turns out to be an Alpha, my joy will have no bounds.

 Chapter 2

    Just as I got to the hallway, a sharp voice called my name from behind, and I sighed recognizing it to be the voice of Diana.

    ¡°Selene, where do you think you¡¯re going? How dare you walk away even before the wedding starts properly?¡± She shouted in amanding tone, as if she were talking to one of her maids,

    I kept mute, unable to talk back because it would only make it worse. I want her to stay away from me.

    She walked closer, holding up her wedding gown as three maids apanied her from behind, two bodyguards nking

    her.

    She was dressed in a sophisticated wedding gown that graced smoothly down her perfect figure, her wavy brown hair framing her face beautifully with a lot of makeup to adorn her appearance, but the disdain in her eyes as she looked at me made her appear like a witch.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I go wherever I want?¡± I asked under my breath. I wonder what she needs me for.

    ¡°No. little girl, you can¡¯t be absent at my wedding. Now, go back into that hall; I have some work for you to do.¡± She added bluntly, and my eyes narrowed at her.

    Does she even know she was talking to me and not one of the maids in the house? How the hell was she going to assign work for me on her wedding ceremony?

    ¡°Anyways. I don¡¯t like the bracelet provided for me to wear today. I just saw the one on your wrist. I was told it was given to you by your mother, but I need it because it will match my wedding gown perfectly.¡± She said with a sardonic tone.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not lending it to anyone, please.¡± I shook my head immediately, throwing my hands behind my back to hide it.

    ¡°You have no choice. I¡¯m not begging you. It¡¯s an order you must obey!¡± She seethed, gesturing at the guards to go and take it

    off me.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡­I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ My words couldn¡¯t bepleted as her hand collided with my ch*ek in a hot p, shooting up pain through my entire face that, at some point, I couldn¡¯t feel my ch*eks anymore.

    My legs stumbled back as I held my face in pain, tears blurring my vision.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to respect your Luna!¡± I heard her voice before she did the one thing that shattered my heart.

    She ordered the bodyguards to hold me down as she forced the bracelet out of my hand, and in a split second, she stretched. and snapped off the hinge, allowing the pearls to s c at t er all over the floor, destroying my precious gift.

    ¡°What have you done?!!¡± I burst out, my body bing hot as I stared at the destroyed bracelet. Tears warmed up in my eyes, my heart shattered into a thousand pieces as I watched the bracelet gone.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything, ba s t a r d!¡± She spat and snickered. ¡°Follow me to the hall now!¡±

    I ignored her order to follow her, tears falling from my eyes as I sprawled around the floor trying to pick the pearls that had s c t t e r e d to every corner, pain coursed through my veins. What hurts most was that there was nothing I could do to her. I was just pained and berserk with no way to revenge.

    Just then, I began to hear her sub. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears till I lifted my head from the floor where I was, only to see my

    father in front of me.

    Before I think of anything, his heavy kicknded on my stomach, so hard that the pain took away my breath and blood spilled from my m*uth as I crashed on the floor.

    1/2This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening the pain from the kick can¡¯t bepared to the excruciating pain that shot through my heart at that moment.

    This was the first time in my entire life that my father would hit me, and I just wished it was a dream at that moment.

    ¡°How dare you hurt my mate!¡± He roared, his face contorted in a mask of rage as I flinched in shock, my eyes drifting at Diana only to see her sitting on the floor, crying and holding her ch*ek as if I pped her.

    ¡°She also promised to kill me if I didn¡¯t leave you. I don¡¯t know why your daughter hates me this much. She moaned feigning to be in pain.

    ¡°Was I wrong to talk to her and try acting like a mother to her? She even imed I killed her mother just so I could take her ce.¡± She added, sniffling tears as I flinched in shock on hearing what she just said.

    What?

    Are my ears ying tricks on me? What kind of lies is this?

    ¡°Selene, how dare you!!¡± My father growled, his eyes zing at me. ¡°I¡¯m highly disgusted in you. How could you say such to her? After this wedding. I¡¯ll surely punish you!!¡± He snarled without caring to know if Diana was lying or not.

    He then turned to her, helping her up while she nced back at me across his shoulder, with a smug on her face.

    I couldn¡¯t just bear the pain anymore. Standing there and watching my father only broke my heart more. My hatred for Diana grew so deep that I wished her the most gruesome death.

    With a broken heart, I ran away, my vision blurred with tears.

    It was like a nightmare-a scary one that left my entire body shivering with goosebumps spreading through my skin,

    E

    All I wanted was to get out of this ce, to go far away and cry out my sorrow, and maybe wake up to this terrible dream.

    The smug smile on Diana¡¯s face, the furious look on my own father¡¯s eyes as he red at me, and the pain throbbing my stomach as a reminder that my father just hit me hard for no reason, believing every lie Diana told and not caring to know if it was true or not even after seeing his first Luna¡¯s bracelet destroyed on the floor

    All these brimmed my head, forcing whimpers from my l*ps as my heart felt like it was stabbed countless times. I felt like an orphan at that moment, knowing my life would never remain the same again.

    There was only one ce I could go and feel safe a bit and that was my mother¡¯s grave so I headed to the backyard where she was buried.

 Chapter 3

    I stayed there for a long time, sobbing and telling her everything that was happening, hopping she was listening and would somehow help me.

    My mother had always been the key to all my problems. Anytime I had any trouble or whatever, I just needed to tell her and she would definitely find a way out.

    She gives everything for my happiness, always having my time amidst get tight schedules. I needed her most now. She was the only one that could console me and tell me what to do.

    My life was growing darker and there doesn¡¯t seemed to be a way out. After today, that wicked woman won¡¯t only be living with me here, but would also have the crown of my mother on her head as the Luna with all the guards and members of the pack under her authority.

    How would I cope when she hated me this much that my sadness was her priority. My mate was the onlyst option to save me. As the daughter of an Alpha, I was going to have either an Alpha or Beta as a mate and that means I would be leaving this pack to be with him as his Luna.

    This was my only source of sce and soothe, the only thought that gave me hope.

    I didn¡¯t know when I dozed off, sitting and leaning on my mother¡¯s grave. It waste in the afternoon and I was sure the major events of the wedding was over if not the entire wedding ceremony.

    Slowly, I stood, wiping the streak of dried tears on my ch*eks as I walked back into the castle. Just as I entered, the feelings that my mate was nearby peaked and I began to hear the racing of my heart. Excitement bubbled in me as I quickened my pack in anticipation.

    My instincts was leading me right to where he was and it was straight at the wedding hall. Smiles appeared on my face because it just urred to me that the moon goddess actually cares. Finding my mate now would be my escape from Diana without having to face the torture of staying with her in this castle with my father who doesn¡¯t care of about histe mate and 1.

    Just as I got to the hallway leading to the hall, the scent drifted in like a breath of fresh air-my mate scent, seductive and overwhelming. It was as if I became numb of any pain I was feeling earlier as the soothing scent filled my nostrils.

    I couldn¡¯t just wait to meet him, the love of my life, the one man that would cherish and treat me like a rare g know when I began to run and immediately barged into the hall

    gem. I didn¡¯t

    My eyes traced him and I could see him hugging Diana as he presented his gift. They both had huge smiles, and the way he looked at her was more than normal. There was that deep passion and desire, and it was as if he badly wants more from her. She was also giving him that sweet gaze.

    It was as if they had known each other for long-

    My eyes were locked on my mate, waiting for him to clearly smell scent and look out for me quickly just as I did. Just as expected, he had the royal scent of an Alpha and had that bad boy enticing appearance that mostdies would love. He stood tall with his muscles ripped and strong, tattooes running through his neck and arms.

    But why isn¡¯t he acting like I was here already? Why is he still focused on Diana pleasantries?

    Dad was the first to see me, he looked surprised instead of happy. I was sure he wasn¡¯t expecting me to show up after hitting me. His surprise look turned to curiosity when I took steps forward.

    I wasing closer to know if it was distance that made my mate not to recognize me

    Finally, he turned to me. My mate looked at me with those hazel eyes, and instead of seeing love, care and desire in them. I

    1/3

    was seeing hatred, disgust and annoyance. His face grimaced as his eyes scanned me from head to toe like I was a kind of dirty animal.

    ¡°Mate¡­ He said that word like it taste so bitter. There was an uproar, people murmuring to themselves, surprised that I had

    a mate.

    Even my father couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Yes mate, i am your fated one.¡± A forced smile appeared on my face. He doesn¡¯t look happy at all.

    His eyes moved away from me to Diana and she shook her head a little, a sign of disapproval.

    Wait. What does that mean?

    He then turned back at me again with a mean face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept such a mate!¡± His voice broke out through the hall, echoing in my head and striking deep into my soul.

    ¡°It will be a disgrace to my pack to have you as a mate and you should know that. Weak, wolfless and stupi d.¡± He paused and turned to my father.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for using such words on your daughter, but with all I heard about her, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s actually an insult. An alpha daughter with no wolf untill now is ridiculous!¡± He spat, his words hurting me more.

    ¡°No need to apologize, I¡¯m equally disappointed in her. I¡¯m wondering how she turns out to be my daughter. It doesn¡¯t look real. I can¡¯t have a daughter like this!¡± My father seethed, shaking his head in irritation too as he squinted his eyes at me.

    ¡°Mate. I¡¯ll still have my wolf, I¡¯ll be strong. I will be a good mate and together we can¡­..

    ¡°Shut up!¡± He cut me off immediately. ¡°Even your father utterly ashamed of you. You are way too useless that he had to get another mate to give him his rightful heir. How do you think I¡¯ll bring you to my pack to bring shame to me? It must be a mistake for the moon goddess to give you to me!¡± He scoffed and there was an uproar of approval from the people in the

    hall.

    Everyone seemed to agree with him to reject me, including my pack members present

    Tears filled my eyes, my m*uth snapped shut as I stared at him in disbelief.

    I couldn¡¯t just believe my ears hearing all he was saying to me. He just called our bond a mistake.

    I found it hard believing this was happening to me. Myst hope was draining right in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just ept me? L¡­ My voice hitched as I saw him brought out the silver knife.

    He wasn¡¯t only going to reject me, but also severe every tie that could linger and cause us to bond again in the future.

    What kind of hatred was this? Using the silver knife to perform the ritual would make it hard for me to find another mate because my scent would be tainted. Every wolf who get attracted to me will notice instantly that I had been rejected by my

    male.

    ¡°Do you have to use that?¡± You can reject me but why use the silver knife?¡± I asked, my voice cracking as I fought to urge to cry. Once again, he looked at Diana and the nodded to him like she was giving him approval.

    ¡°I can reject you whatever way I want!¡± He scoffed and my eyes moved to my father with thest glimmer of hope that he will order him not to dare do such. He had turned into a monster towards me, but there should be a little sympathy left. After all I was still his daughter regardless..

    ¡°Dad, will you allow him do this? He doesn¡¯t have to taint my scent before rejecting me. I murmured, my breath shallow as I

    2/3

    17:09 Mon, 29 Apr

    wiped my tears hoping for thisst empathy from him.

    ¡°He can do whatever he wants. My father shrugged, looking away from me..

    1 broke down. My world crumbled.

    This hurts so much, so unbearable that I felt like killing myself on the spot.

    1. Torian, the Alpha of the Blue Moon pack reject you Selene as my mate and severe all bonds between me and you!¡± Hist voice rumbled like thunder, breaking through the core of my heart and spreading that kind of pain which leaves the body numb and the l*ps mped.

    Then he stretched out his hand and sliced his wrist open a bit, allowing his blood to drip down to the ground.

    He really hated me deeply but why? We didn¡¯t even know each other well yet. It was as if he was longing to reject me before meeting me and that constant nce to Diana for approval really says a

    It dawned on me at that moment that It was over. My hope of my mate taking me away from this ce to escape Diana maltreatment was over.

    I looked up and saw the satisfaction smile on her face while my heart felt so heavy that breathing was tough. I could feel the bond detaching, his scent fading from my nostrils.

    My legs were weak to carry me, every fibre of my being exhausted and aching like they were being bashed.

    Just then, the pack messenger rushed in with a scroll in his hand. He went before my father and knelt, handing the letter to

    him.

    ¡°From the pean king..¡± He muttered and silence hit the whole room, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they stared at the letter in

    fear.

    I was also scared. This was unusual. It was something to tremble about after we all knew how cruel the Lycan king was. What could be in the letter? It had never ended well for packs that received letter Is from him as it had only been because they failed one of his rules or had done something he ordered for no pack to do.

    I could see the anxiety in my father¡¯s face as he took it from the messenger.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Slowly, he opened it and read through, his eyebrows creasing as confusion etched his face as a dead silence fell on the hall.

    ¡°The Lycan king is visiting our pack tonight and ordered a curfew from 8pm.¡± He announced as he lifted his gaze off the

    letter.

 Chapter 4

    What have we done? This was the only question that could be read on both my father¡¯s and everyone else¡¯s faces. The visitor attendants from other packs also had a pity look on their faces.

    I dont think we did anything. The Lycan might just wish to visit for something else.¡± Diana broke the silence, letting out at smile to ease the tension.

    We aren¡¯t so sure. Why would he onder a curfew? We won¡¯t want to lose half of our members to his wrath. My father sigh as he rolled back the scroll, drifting his gaze to his new Luna, who was still dressed in her wedding gown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a strong belief that we hadn¡¯t failed any rules to warrant that. Diana beamed, acting like a good Luna, and the smile that appeared on my father¡¯s face only made me fume in anger and irritation.

    I just don¡¯t know what he saw in this witch-that he didn¡¯t only marry her but chose her over everything, including me. He doesn¡¯t care about anything except her, and I can¡¯t remember thest time he visited my mother¡¯s grave.

    One thing I was so sure of was that Diana has no good intentions. Something about her isn¡¯t straight, but I just can¡¯t figure out what it is. Anytime I looked into those eyes of hers, I felt unsafe, and her hatred for me wasn¡¯t normal.

    My father dismissed everyone since it was drawing close to evening, and some traveled from quite a distance. Everyone had just now to 8 pm. before staying indoors to avoid a regret that one might not live to experience.

    The story about the infamous Lycan king isn¡¯t something new or unfamiliar. It is all stuck in everyone¡¯s head, and the only good thing about him was his appearance.

    Although I haven¡¯t seen him in real life, the books I read about him had his pictures, and I could swear I admired him. He looks like one of those fallen angels. He had a cold expression, but it only made him hot and s x y.

    His long ck hair and chiseled jawline, blessed with those deep gray eyes, were enough to make every woman get wet. His tall, muscr stature was also something so domineering and amazing that you would just want to sink your body into him in a warm hug andy there all day.

    All these were fantasies I had in my head back then when I saw his picture, but that doesn¡¯t mean I ever want to meet him. No one wants to. Meeting him is more of a danger because anything could spark his unhinged rage, and before you can plead for mercy, you have lost your breath and are already away from earth.

    Now this dreadful man would be visiting this pack, and no one knew why he wasing or who he wasing to see. As much as I prayed it should be anywhere close to the castle, I knew without doubt that he must be here to meet the Alpha, which was my father.

    ¡°What are you

    still doing here, you stu p i d girl?!¡± Diana yelled at me, making me look up to see that every one of the attendants had left except my ex-mate, if I could even call him that. He didn¡¯t even allow me to enjoy the mate bond for up to a day before tearing it apart

    ¡°She is just a disgrace to this pack¡± Torian huffed with a twitched nose, and my father let out a sigh.

    ¡°I will decide her fate soon. I can¡¯t allow my unborn child to meet her here in this pack. She has to leave so I can rebuild my life with my new family.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I flinched at my father¡¯s hurtful words, Chills ran down my spine as I peered at him in shock. My eyes were on his face as I tried to check if this was really the man I grew up with as my dad.

    ¡°Why do you hate me this much all of a sudden? What did I do? I¡¯m rejected by everyone, including you and my mate. Should I just end my life??¡± I sniffed back my tears as my heart grew heavier.

    Torian¡¯s POV

    1/3

    wiped my tears hoping for thisst empathy from him.

    ¡°He can do whatever he wants My father shrugged, looking away from me.

    I broke down. My world crumbled.

    This hurts so much, so unbearable that I felt like killing myself on the spot.

    ¡°Toriar, she Alpha of the Blue Moon pack reject you Selene as my mate and severe all bonds between me and you!¡± His voice rumbled like thunder, breaking through the core of my heart and spreading that kind of pain which leaves the body numb and the l*ps mped.

    Then he stretched out his hand and sliced his wrist open a bit, allowing his blood to drip down to the ground.

    He really hated me deeply but why? We didn¡¯t even know each other well yet. It was as if he was longing to reject me before meeting me and that constant nce to Diana for approval really says a

    It dawned on me at that moment that It was over. My hope of my mate taking me away from this ce to escape Diana maltreatment was over.

    I looked up and saw the satisfaction smile on her face while my heart felt so heavy that breathing was tough. I could feel the bond detaching, his scent fading from my nostrils.

    My legs were weak to carry me, every fibre of my being exhausted and aching like they were being bashed.

    Just then, the pack messenger rushed in with a scroll in his hand. He went before my father and knelt, handing the letter to

    him.

    ¡°From the Lycan king¡­¡± He muttered and silence hit the whole room, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they stared at the letter in

    fear.

    I was also scared. This was unusual. It was something to tremble about after we all knew how cruel the Lycan king was. What could be in the letter? It had never ended well for packs that received letter Is from him as it had only been because they failed one of his rules or had done something he ordered for no pack to do.

    I could see the anxiety in my father¡¯s face as he took it from the messenger.

    Slowly, he opened it and read through, his eyebrows creasing as confusion etched his face as a dead silence fell on the hall.

    ¡°The Lycan king is visiting our pack tonight and ordered a curfew from 8pm.¡± He announced as he lifted his gaze off the letter.

    SEND GIFT

    COMMENT

    17:09 Mon, 29 Apch

    ¡°What have we done? This was the only question that could be read on both my father¡¯s and everyone else¡¯s faces. The visitor attendants from other packs also had a pity look on their faces.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we did anything. The Lycan might just wish to visit for something else.¡± Diana broke the silence, letting out a smile to ease the tension.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t so sure. Why would he order a curfew? We won¡¯t want to lose half of our members to his wrath.¡± My father sighed as he rolled back the scroll, drifting his gaze to his new Luna, who was still dressed in her wedding gown.

    Don¡¯t worry.. I have a strong belief that we hadn¡¯t failed any rules to warrant that.¡± Diana beamed, acting like a good Luna, and the smile that appeared on my father¡¯s face only made me fume in anger and irritation.

    I just don¡¯t know what he saw in this witch-that he didn¡¯t only marry her but chose her over everything, including me. He doesn¡¯t care about anything except her, and I can¡¯t remember thest time he visited my mother¡¯s grave.

    One thing I was so sure of was that Diana has no good intentions. Something about her isn¡¯t straight, but I just can¡¯t figure out what it is. Anytime I looked into those eyes of hers, I felt unsafe, and her hatred for me wasn¡¯t normal.

    My father dismissed everyone since it was drawing close to evening, and some traveled from quite a distance. Everyone had just now to 8 p.m. before staying indoors to avoid a regret that one might not live to experience.

    The story about the infamous Lycan king isn¡¯t something new or unfamiliar. It is all stuck in everyone¡¯s head, and the only good thing about him was his appearance.

    Although I haven¡¯t seen him in real life, the books I read about him had his pictures, and I could swear I admired him. He looks like one of those fallen angels. He had a cold expression, but it only made him hot and se x y.

    His long ck hair and chiseled jawline, blessed with those deep gray eyes, were enough to make every woman get wet. His tall, muscr stature was also something so domineering and amazing that you would joint to sink your body into him in a warm hug andy there all day.

    All these were fantasies I had in my head back then when I saw his picture, but that doesn¡¯t mean I ever want to meet him. No one wants to. Meeting him is more of a danger because anything could spark his unhinged rage, and before you can plead for mercy, you have lost your breath and are already away from earth.

    Now this dreadful man would be visiting this pack, and no one knew why he wasing or who he wasing to see. As much as I prayed it should be anywhere close to the castle, I knew without doubt that he must be here to meet the Alpha, which was my father.

    e of t

    v one

    the

    ¡°What are you still doing here, you stu p i d girl?!¡± Diana yelled at me, making me look up to see that every attendants had left except my ex-mate, if I could even call him that. He didn¡¯t even allow me to enjoy the mate bond for up to a day before tearing it apart.

    ¡°She is just a disgrace to this pack¡± Torian huffed with a twitched nose, and my father let out a sigh.

    ¡°I will decide her fate soon. I can¡¯t allow my unborn child to meet her here in this pack. She has to leave so I can rebuild my life with my new family.¡±

    1 flinched at my father¡¯s hurtful words. Chills ran down my spine as I peered at him in shock. My eyes were on his face as I tried to check if this was really the man I grew up with as my dad.

    ¡°Why do you hate me this much all of a sudden? What did I do? I¡¯m rejected by everyone, including you and my mate. Should I just end my life?!¡± I sniffed back my tears as my heart grew heavier.

    Torian¡¯s POV

    Chapter &

    wrist had healed, but my heart didn¡¯t seem to heal with it. The pain in her voice was touching the core of my heart, and I was literally fighting with myself, struggling to keep up the act.

    She mentioned killing herself, and I couldn¡¯t help the shudder that ran down my spine.

    We won¡¯t have to tell you what to do. You¡¯re the main suspect in your mother¡¯s death; it¡¯s also in doubt whether you¡¯re Alpha¡¯s daughter because a lion can¡¯t bore a goat. Your mate has rejected you, and even the whole pack has turned their backs on you.¡± Diana paused and shrugged.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be bad if you end it all. Your life is already a mess!¡± She added with a little smile.

    ¡°Go back to your room now!¡± Her father snapped at her, and she rose, looked at me indignantly, then turned to Diana, her eyes red and full of tears. There was sheer hopelessness and deep sadness in those eyeballs as they flicked from side to side before she stomped out.

    I felt bad, but the moment I turned back to Diana and saw her give me a sweet smile, it was as if my world was lightened up. and excitement coursed through every fiber of me.

    I did all this for her. It hurts that she was getting married to another man who wasn¡¯t me, but my love for her can never die, and I know what felt the same for me too.

    We can still share that rtionship secretly, and I¡¯m ready to sacrifice anything for it to happen. She told me to reject my mate because she doesn¡¯t want to share me with anyone, and I just did that dly, and I feel fulfilled to see her smile in satisfaction.

    She is more important than whatever bond I share with my mate. One day, I am sure we would be having a wedding, and 1 would be the groom and she would be the bride. That day will surelye.

    ¡°How didn¡¯t I see all this while that this girl couldn¡¯t be my daughter? You are really godsent, opening my eyes to see I was training up another man child.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my love. After the Lycans meeting, we will talk about what to do with her. Maybe make her one of the serva n t s Diana suggested, and he nodded.

    ¡°I will be taking my leave now. It was a pleasure to attend this great wedding ceremony oke with a huge smile, with the intention of breaking up their conversation.

    I was already burning with jealousy hearing Diana call him ¡°Love¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me escort him out.¡± Diana requested, and he nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure, he is your special guest.¡±

    We both walked out until we got to my cart.

    ¡°Perfect job!!¡± She shrieked, covering her m*uth to muttle the volume.

    ¡°Anything for you, babe.¡± I breathed, staring at her red l*ps that was so inviting to k*ss.

    ¡°I know. Well, you have one more job for me. She demanded.

    ¡°Just spill.¡± I coaxed.

    ¡°I want to get rid of Selene. She whispered, and it was like cold water was sshed all over my body as shivers ran through

    ¡°What?¡± I gasped, and she looked down at the ground soberly.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you help me? You know her existence is a threat to me. I don¡¯t trust her father. One day he might abandon me, especially if I fail to bear a son. No matter what, we both know she is his daughter, and that bond is still there.¡± She sulked

    17:09 Mon, 29 Apr 0 G

    7%0

    and raised her gaze back at me, those eyes so charming and her pouty l*ps making me salivate with a great urge to grab her close and k*ss her deep.

    ¡°What is your n! She isn¡¯t my mate anymore, so I don¡¯t care if she dies!¡± I stated firmly, trying to hold her hand, but she drew it back.

    ¡°Eyes are watching. Let¡¯s not give them any clues. We will soon have so much time together some day.¡± She reassured me, and I grinned, redding.

    ¡°Okay, do you have a n? You know she is from the royal family.¡± I said, reminding her we can¡¯t kill her ourselves.

    The Lycan king is thest pawn to get the job done, and since the rejection is still early, the ache and longing desires still linger. All you have to do is call her out to visit you somewhere in the nearby forest around 7:05 p.m. with the promise to take her away.¡± She ryed, leaving me surprised.

    ¡°Ahh. I don¡¯t think she will believe. She won¡¯t agree. I¡¯m sure she hates me so much now.¡±

    ¡°She saw us sharing eye contact. Once you tell her I was the one who forced you to reject her and that you love her so much and want to elope with her to your pack, there is no way she won¡¯t run out like a mad girl, believing all you say. I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ So, how will I pass the message to her, and what will happen when shees to the ce?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She wille out and meet you very

    ery soon as I leave here. Tell her all that with reassurance. As for what happens when she goes to the forest, leave that to me. Tell her to meet you at the popr iroko tree. She knows the ce.¡±

    ¡°Diana, I am doing all this because I love you so much. I hope you know.¡± I breathed, and she nodded.

    ¡°I love you too. I have to leave now before my husband bes suspicious. She smiled and hurried away immediately.

    ¡°My husband.¡± I mimicked, gritting my teeth in fury and envy.

    I met Diana when she visited my pack with her first husband, who wanted to beg for a loan. Their pack is the lowest and needs help from us. My love for Diana was at first sight, and we found a way to meet.

    can¡¯t

    She made me know she doesn¡¯t like her mate and wishes to reject him, but she just

    e she wants to keep her Luna status. We became so close that she often visited my pack alone just for us to spend time together.

    Suddenly, she stopped visiting. I couldn¡¯t reach out to her in the pack since I didn¡¯t want to be caught mingling with a fellow Alpha¡¯s wife. After all those years, some days ago I received an invitation that she was having a second wedding.

    I was heartbroken that she met someone else, but she promised me it was just a short-term n, and after she gets what she wants, she wille to me, and we will live together till death departs us.

    I believed her. There was no reason not to.

    Just then, I saw Selene walking towards me, just as Diana had assured me earlier.

 Chapter 5

    Selene¡¯s POV

    A maid had snuck into my room and handed me a paper with a letter handwritten on it, then told the one who just rejected me.

    ¦°¦¥

    it was from

    my mate,

    At first, I was angry and didn¡¯t want to take it because of how he cruelly rejected me, but she urged me to check it out, to which I agreed.

    Words can¡¯t exin how surprised I was when I read what was in it. He even added that he was still waiting for me outside to

    talk to me.

    My thought was right: Diana was behind everything, and she was the reason. I was thinking that my mate was conniving with her, not knowing he was under duress. The witch my father married actually used threats to force him to reject me.

    Since she was the Luna of a big pack like mine, it would be easy to do anything to him. I didn¡¯t waste any time jumping out of bed and scurrying my way out to meet my fated mate

    He said he had something to tell me.

    ¡°What was all that you wrote in this letter? How

    ¡°They are all true, and I feel like I¡¯m dying seeing you go through the pain of rejection. I swear, I love you, and the moment 1 set my eyes on you, it was like I had found that one peace I had always longed for Diana is evil to do all this to you¡± He began, leaving me blushing already

    No one had ever said such a thing to me, and hearing it from him was so sweet

    ¡°But

    you

    have already rejected me. Do you n to revoke it?¡± I asked under my breath, staring curiously at him.

    ¡°Yes! Yes, my love. I want to take you to my pack as my Luna tonight. Please, don¡¯t say no. I love you and can¡¯t afford to lose you. That wicked woman, Diana, shouldn¡¯t be a barrier to tear us apart! Once I take you to my pack, she can¡¯t do anythin again.¡± He spilled, his eyes so full ofpassion that I was almost moved to tears.

    Joy coursed through my veins in a rush, sending shivers down my spine. I had to pin dreaming

    self to make sure I wasn¡¯t

    It was actually real.

    ¡°So, how will you take me away with you?¡± I asked, my voice low, as a huge smile appeared on my face.

    ¡°Tonight, by 7 pm, when everyone is busy rushing home to avoid having any reason to be outside by 8 meant for the curfew. We can use that opportunity to elude. Please don¡¯t say no.¡± He pleaded, sounding really honest and caring.

    I smiled widely and nodded.

    He also smiled. ¡°Meet me at the iroko tree in that forest. I will be patiently waiting for you, my love.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Okay I almost squeaked, hearing him call me his love almost made my head burst

    So all hope wasn¡¯t lost, as I thought. The miracle I prayed for was already happening, and before this time tomorrow. I would be in my new pack, not as a member but as a Luna.

    ¡°Take care, and pleasee.¡± He saidstly and headed back into his cart while I returned to the castle.

    It felt like a dream, and just knowing that this was reality made me ecstatic, but at the same time I was sad knowing how

    deep Duna¡¯s hatred for nie was going as far as forcing my mate to reject me.

    1 literally can¡¯t pin out what exactly I did to her to get such hate. The most likely reason could be that she doesn¡¯t like me because I was a potential heir to the throne over her child, but it was ring in everyone¡¯s eyes that my father would never pick me over whatever she bore

    I was not qualified to even be a royal member, not to mention the next Alpha. So why the deep hatred? The best was to elude and stay away from all this because I have no idea what her n would be next, and living in this house with such an evil women would cause me nothing but intense pain all the days of my life.

    The time doesn¡¯t seem to be ticking fast. It was just so slow as I sat alone on my bed, waiting for the time my beloved mate had told me to meet him.

    I was just so excited that I didn¡¯t get hungry. I had no appetite to eat, and all that was on my mind was my escape from these shackles. I won¡¯t be seeing Diana again, and that was the most important thing.

    All these made me not remember the visit of the Lycan king. Even the curfew s i p p e d my mind entirely.

    Finally, after what seemed like eternity, it clocked at 6:40 p.m. Since I had no wolf to shift into and speed faster to the designated ce we would meet, I decided to go earlier so I wouldn¡¯t bete. It was going to take me approximately ter

    minutes to reach

    I snuck out. Luckily, the bodyguards didn¡¯t ask me any questions, as they would never have imagined I was actually running away from the pack.

    It was like a breath of fresh air in my lungs the moment I stepped out of the gate and began to make my way to the forest. The cool breeze pping my skin only added to the joy brimmed in my heart as they thumped fast.

    I quickened my pace, ignoring the long stares from my pack members and the incoherent discussions followed by m u f f l e dughters they were having behind my back.

    They all see me as a disgrace now, and rumors have spread that it wasn¡¯t clear if I was the daughter of the Alpha, insinuating that my mother had another lover behind my father, which must have caused the moon goddess to kill her.

    All these won¡¯t matter to me in any distance because I was going to leave this pack and nevere back again.

    It was exactly 7 p.. when I got to the Iroko tree. I had smiles all over my face as I exp no one was there.

    to meet him waiting for me, but

    My eye brows arched, my eyes darting through every corner. What is holding him? We need to start leaving immediately before my absence in the royal pack is noticed and they start searching for me.

    The wind whistled and the leaves fluttered, leaving no trace of my mate. I stood there beside the tree, my eyes roaming through every corner in search of him. The sun has set, leaving the whole ce dim and reminding me of the curfew.

    Everyone in the pack who valued their lives must be hurrying back to their packhouse to avoid being outside when the Lycans arrive¡­

    I should also be running back home to avoid getting into trouble, but never did it cross my mind that all my Torian told me was lies and a trick with Diana to actually get me killed by the Lycan.

    The day was bing darker, and it way then that it clicked in my head that he was noting. He had really abandoned me, so I decided to speed back home. Before it would clock 8, I was sure to have reached home then.

    My heart felt really heavy and was aching as I felt like a fool. I just made myself so stup i d. How did I easily believe a man who rejected me at first sight? How did I ever think he really loved me?

    F u c k!

    1 cursed under my breath in real pain from betrayal before making my way out, but before I could take three steps forward, three masked men jumped out of the thick bushes.

    My eyes narrowed as I darted my eyes at each of them one after the other, unable to understand who they were or why they

    were here.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? One of them asked as they chuckled wickedly.

    ¡°She was qually about to run back, so she won¡¯t be outside during the curfew¡± The other said, and they allughed maliciously, their eyes on me.

    ¡°We are lucky to be here earlier, or we would have missed her, and Diana will skin us alive. Thest of them added as they began to close the gap between me and them.

    I was confused and scared. Although I was yet to know what they wanted to do to me, the mention of the name Diana was enough to let me know I was in big trouble.

    She sent them.

    But how did she know I was here? Even if she saw me leaving the house, there was no way she would know this was the ce I was, and I am very sure no one was following me.

    ¡°We have just a few minutes before we leave. Let¡¯s help her wait for her mate longer. Who knows, he mighte around 10 p.m.¡± I heard one of them seethed and couldn¡¯t even determine who it was, as their words hit me like lightning.

    My confusion and doubts were cleared as I realized what they were here for, or rather, what Diana sent them to do here. What shocked me most was that they knew I was waiting for my mate, which simply means Diana knew and was the one that told them.

    Did my mate not only reject me but also set a trap for me? Did he just connive with Diana to set me up to fall into the danger of the Lycan king?

    All these questions battered my head as my blood ran cold, fear sending chills down my spine as my eyes got wet.

    The men smiled through the mask, and like a sh of light, they attacked me. Actually, it wasn¡¯t an attack to hurt me, as none of them punched or kicked me.

    I only felt tight grips on both my arms and legs, and it was followed by a sting of a syringe into my veins. One of them had carefully traced the vein running through my neck and injected an unknown substance into my body.

    They released me immediately and disappeared into the forest just as they came, leaving me falling to my knees.

    I was so weak immediately, with my eyes spinning and my legs threatening to give up on me. I badly wanted toy down on the ground, but the darkness looming in the forest kept reminding me of the curfew.

    The Lycan isn¡¯t someone anyone would dare to disobey. Even my father, who is one of the strongest Alphas with hundreds of armies, would never think of going against his order, not to mention me; a weakling.

    I could swear he would kill me off in the most painful and slow way. The stories about him are nothing different from the horror ones. He is a demon in human form, and one thing he hates so much is being disobeyed.

    My head was banging as I thought of these while struggling to stand and move my body.

    Tears filled my eyes as the heaviness in my heart increased upon remembering that it was my mate who caused this. He didn¡¯t only reject me; he went as far as tricking me to my death.

    With thest strength left in me, I moved a little distance and fell t to the ground, everything cking out immediately.

 Chapter 6

    I couldn¡¯t tell how long I was unconscious or how long whatever drug they injected in mested, but I woke up to realize it was enough to keep me lying there up until thiste in the night.

    My whole body was weak, and for some moments, I couldn¡¯t tell where I was. There was dead silence, and even the birds and frogs seemed to have buried themselves in fear, making no noise.

    The wind stood still, and every tree and shrub around me appeared like ghosts in my eyes, warning me of an impending danger about my presence outside a pack house.

    What could be the time now?

    Is the Lycan in our pack already? Where is he? Will he find me if I sneak my way back home, or should I justy back here and wait till dawn?

    I had several questions for which I sought an answer, but silence was all that surrounded me. The night was nk and ominous in a way I couldn¡¯t understand.

    This was the n the whole set-up was to keep me outside at this deadly hour, and it all worked out. I have disobeyed the powerful Lycan king, and I don¡¯t even know if I would get a few minutes to exin to him that it wasn¡¯t fault.

    my? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    After thinking through it, I decided toy low here and wait till dawn. It would be better than trying to sneak home only to get caught en route.

    Just as I made to sit back on the ground, I began to hear footsteps, slow but heavy enough to let me know who wasing- someone huge and full of strength.

    My eyes fixed in the direction I was hearing the steps wide open, as fear kept me frozen. I couldn¡¯t move, so I wouldn¡¯t draw the attention of whoever it was, but it was as if the person wasing for me. His footsteps kept growing louder.

    It was the curfew hour, so I needed no soothsayer to know it wasn¡¯t a pack member but someone from the Lycan kingdom.

    As the person drew closer, I went to my knees, tears in my eyes. I was going to plead for mercy and exin it to whomever it was so the person wouldn¡¯t take me to the Lycan king. I was ready to do anything he or she requested.

    At that moment, I was so sure it wouldn¡¯t be the Lycan king. He can¡¯te to a thick fores, like this at this time of the night. Clearly, he was here to meet with my father, so I was sure he would be in the castle.

    The personing must be one of his guards, who are keeping watch to make sure Lycan¡¯s order is kept.

    ¡°It¡¯s better you form out your ws and pluck out your heart before I get to you. Just kill your filthy self and don¡¯t stress me into doing it for you..¡± His voice was really deep and the most dreadful one I had ever heard.

    The venom and rage in every word were enough to make my dder full, and every hair on my skin rose as horror left me. frozen.

    What he said pounded in my head with so much terror that I found myself shaking uncontrobly.

    He just ordered me to kill myself and stated how it should be done. The voice was that of no one else, if not the Lycan king.

    ¡°You heard me loud and clear, pig!¡± He growled, sounding p i s s e d that I was still alive. I still couldn¡¯t see where he was yet. It was as if he were moving through the shadows at night.

    Tm¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­..¡± My voice kept hitching, and I was finding it hard to breathe as every word kept choking me. I don¡¯t want to die. I was still too young to die off like this-no mate, no experience of the first shift as a werewolf, no child of my own.

    0

    17:10 Mon, 29 Apr

    No. I can¡¯t die!

    Finally, he came into view, standing a few meters away from me, so suddenly that it was as if he appeared like a ghost. I cringed, recoiling in great fear. Right from my kneeling position. I ended up losing bnce and crashing to the ground from behind

    I rose back quickly, and my eyes met with the famous monster for the first time in my life after reading a lot about him in several books in our library.

    My jaw dropped, and the pace of my heart beat elerated at the dangerous aura that surrounded him, adding to the fierce eyes boring at my face.

    You disobeyed me twice!¡± He spat angrily.

    ¡°¡­I.. I can¡¯t kill myself with my ws. I don¡¯t even have the ability to form ws from my nails because I haven¡¯t shifted yet.¡± I struggled as I spoke, flinching at every slight movement.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t shifted and are brave enough to disobey me. My letter was clear. I said no one should be out at this time! So my words mean nothing to your¡± He seethed as his face grimaced.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. I..

    ¡°No need for those talks. People like you are the reason I came. To fish you all who are disobedient and use your skulls to design my pce!!¡± He scoffed and snapped his fingers.

    Immediately, four Lycans jumped out from nowhere.

    ¡°Bring her.¡± He ordered and began to walk away while the men came for me.

    ¡°I was tricked and drugged. No way I would disobey you!¡± I shouted in tears as the men held my shirt and hair, pulling me

    like an animal

    ¡°As the Alpha¡¯s daughter, it is enough reason to disobey me. I¡¯m sure you are fed up seeing your father and every other Alpha loyal and respectful to every one of my words. I love stubborn girls like you because I use them to exercise my strengths and prowess.¡± He replied coldly without even looking back at me.

    ¡°Where are you taking me, please? I swear, I was drugged. Please don¡¯t kill me. I beg of I will do anything you want me to do. Anything!¡±

    I had told you what I wanted you to do, which you adamantly refused.¡± He scoffed.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked in confusion, not remembering his request.

    ¡°Kill yourself. I love watching people kill themselves; that¡¯s why I told you to do so, but you are strong-headed and want to stress me.¡± He hissed, and I just couldn¡¯t understand what kind of person this was.

    How could this be his request? And who the hell loves seeing people kill themselves? Psychopath! Devil!

    I was brought out of the forest and led to the vige square. There I saw three men and a girl, their hands tied behind them.

    ¡°They are just like you. Disobedient and daring. The Lycan kingughed sinisterly as he moved his gaze toward me.

    ¡°The only difference is that they agreed to kill themselves and not bother me into doing it for them. Let¡¯s watch and learn, so you don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to form ws!¡± He chuckled briefly and then gestured at his men to untie their hands.

    ¡°Now let the show begin.¡±

    2/3

    0

    I really didn¡¯t believe it was real, even when it was all happening in my eyes. Never in my life had 1 seen someone go from being alive to being dead, and now I was going to see it in a gruesome way.

    ¡°We really didn¡¯t hear the announcement. We were out of town, and it just happened that we arrived here when 8 p.m. had passed. Can you please forgive us¡­¡± One of them begged in tears, and the others went to their knees as they cried bitterly.

    ¡°Please forgive us. We don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± They all pleaded at once, bowing as their whole bodies trembled profusely.

    ¡°S h i t! I thought we all agreed that once I untied you, the show would begin! What¡¯s all this pleading? 1. Lucian, don¡¯t forgive or give a second chance! Haven¡¯t you heard of that?!¡± He grunted, pi s e d off at everything.

    One of the men stepped out first, and right in front of my eyes, he formed ws, tears in his eyes, l*ps trembling, and veins through his neck and arms as he breathed heavily.

    Then, with full force, he stabbed the four long, sharp ws into his chest, a loud cry escaping his l*ps as blood gushed.

    I shuddered, and my eyes widened in horror as I watched the man fall dead before he could pull out the heart.

    ¡°Next!¡± Lucian spoke happily, as if this were some kind of movie. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. I couldn¡¯t believe there was actually a devil in human form living among us.

    Another man came out and did the same. As werewolves, this was the fastest way to die, as the heart was the core of our lives. Ites with a very deep pain, especially when your ws cut through the heart.

    All I saw in Lucian¡¯s eyes was sheer excitement. He was loving every bit of what was happening.

    The girl couldn¡¯t do it. She tried, but didn¡¯t have the mind. Lucian ordered for her to be brought to him, and it was done. Her hands and legs were held tight as he tore her gown into two parts, then personally struck her chest with his long, sharp, and strong ws.

    He made sure to pluck out the heart even when she died earlier. He dropped it to the ground and smashed it with his boot.

    The heart I will like to eat is hers,¡± He smirked, pointing at me.

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 7

    I shuddered and gasped as I heard what he just uttered when I was trying to beg him to spare my life thisst time. I was really having that glimmer of hope that somehow he was going to let me go without killing me, even when it didn¡¯t seem so¡­

    Right now, not only was I going to be killed, he was also craving to harvest my o r g a n and feed on it. Was this going to be my end? Diana doesn¡¯t just hate me; she wants me dead, and she knew the Lycan King was the perfect piece to make that happen, and all her ns just worked out perfectly.

    I was breathing heavily, standing right there with my legs shaking uncontrobly while I stared at the monster in human form looking back at me with no trace of tender emotions, just cruelty and a desire to kill more.

    My tears, my terror¡­ Just nothing about me was making him feel any pity. Not even the fact that I was the Alpha¡¯s daughter, which he already knows from my scent. If it were someone else, he would¡¯ve taken me to my father to talk about why I was kept outside, but this man here cares about no one.

    He has no regard for any Alpha of any pack, knowing fully well that with a snap of his finger, he and his Lycan kingdom warriors can put an entire pack into extinction, wiping them out of this world.

    He was a hybrid and had built an invincible Lycan warrior no one would ever pray to have conflict with. What kept stabbing my heart was my mate¡¯s betrayal.

    Does he know I was going to die? It was enough to reject me in such a brutal way, but working with Diana to get me killed. was the peak of it. If I ever get reincarnated, I will forever haunt him till he prays for death.

    Tears blurred my vision, and my l*ps mped shut even when I wanted to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Get her to me. Hold her hands and legs well while I feast on her alive. That¡¯s how I want it. She should be an example to others who think being the Alpha¡¯s daughter warrants them to disobey my order.¡± Lucian growled coldly, my breath hitching in my throat as horror engulfed me.

    Instinctively, under great fear, I picked race. Yes, there was nothing else I could do, and I don¡¯t want to die. With my small legs, I tried running away from the gruesome death awaiting me while hoping I would wake up to realize it was all a nightmare.

    All these shouldn¡¯t be realities. It just shouldn¡¯t be.

    Well, it only took me less than ten steps away before heavy arms gripped me, followed by a p that blinded my vision and. left my ears ringing endlessly,

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running to, fool?¡± They barked at me, another strike falling mercilessly on me, not caring that I was a female. These men have no heart, just like their leader.

    I was pulled back roughly like an animal, then positioned the exact way Lucian had ordered. There was so little space between us, my hands and legs held apart, with only my head being the part of my body I could shake.

    ¡°You were trying to run? Away from who? Me? There is absolutely no way you can run away from me, little girl.¡± He scoffed, his eyes piercing into mine dangerously, with still no iota of pity.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± I muttered, my voice barely audible with no hope. I knew begging him was useless. He was going to do exactly what he wanted to do. He listens to no one, not even those close to him.

    Who am I to stop him?

    My eyes shut and my teeth clenched as I saw his long, sharp ws appear on his right hand while he moved his left hand close to my chest, ready to tear out the top to bare my chest.

    1/3

    0

    Lucian POV

    I was feeling ecstatic, and it was more satisfying to see how she was trembling and begging hopelessly for mercy.

    This was the kind of assassination I loved. A young, innocent girl who so much wants to live. I love seeing the horror in their eyes while they pray for miracles hopelessly.

    I would pluck her heart slowly so she would feel every ounce of the pain g a s h i n g through her.

    She begged for mercy thest time, and it only increased my desire to kill her slowly and torturously. Call me whatever you want, but this is my hobby and what gives me the joy nothing else could give me.

    There was no reason to visit this pack and order a curfew so abruptly. I just did it because I knew there were some who wouldn¡¯t hear the news and break my rules,

    I was surprised to see the Alpha¡¯s daughter as one of them, knowing fully well that she should be the first person aside from the Alpha to hear about the curfew order. It was clear she wasn¡¯t lying.

    Someone actually tricked her into falling into my trap, but I don¡¯t care. There was no way I would be less than who I am. She disobeyed me; she must die.

    That¡¯s my rule.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I was drugged. I would never disobey you. Never. My stepmother caused it. She wants me dead.¡± I heard the girl speak lowly, with pain and deep sadness evident in every word. Her eyes were still closed, tears running down those ch*eks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about excuses. I scoffed, tearing her cloth into halves, and those nice boobs showed themselves with her appetizing nipples, gazing at me invitingly.

    My hands paralyzed for a moment as I fed my eyes with the boobs that were somewhere in between big and small.

    I had to shake my head to shove away the silly thoughts running through it.

    ¡°She is a filthy werewolf who disobeyed me and deserves the most painful death!¡± I reminded myself and ced my hand on her shoulder to enable me to plunge my ws into her deeply, but the moment my hand touched her skin, I felt it.

    I flinched and lifted my hands away from her immediately.

    My eyes widened in shock and disbelief. My guards narrowed their eyes at me in surprise, not understanding why I did that.

    ¡°Master, what happened? What did she do?¡± They asked, but I couldn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t say anything as my eyes stared intently at the girl in front of me, and it was as if that was the first time I was seeing her face.

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t real¡± I repeated under my breath and ced my hand on her shoulder again, and once more that great shudder ran through every fibre of my being, a strong connection I had never felt before overwhelming me.

    It was like she felt it too as she opened her eyes wide, staring back at me in shock, her m*uth agape.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked no one, knowing fully well what the answer was. But how could it be?

    How could she be my mate? How?

    ¡°Master, should we help you finish her up?¡± One of my men asked ignorantly. None of them would ever believe it when they realized I had finally found my mate, and she was the one. I felt like a joke or some kind of dream, and what stunned me the most was how weak I became, with no single urge to hurt her.

    Those tears that meant nothing to me now make me feel sad and guilty.

    2/3

    She was speechless; neither of us could understand how possible this was. I really nned to kill off my mate, so I won¡¯t ever be a soft guy to anyone.

    I hated the sound of love and whatever affections it came with, so there was no way I would allow any mate from the moon goddess into my life, but what I never knew was the effect a mate could cause in one¡¯s life so easily.

    My rage was fading away, and the urge to kill her was gone. I suddenly want to know what kept her outside. I wanted to know who tricked her and how it was all done

    ¡°Release her.¡± Imanded my men, who were still holding her hands and legs. They hesitated for a few seconds before slowly letting her go while peering at me in confusion.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked the young, beautiful girl. I wish not to use the word beautiful, but I just can¡¯t deny it.

    Every second passed, and it was as if she kept glowing in beauty even when she looked unkempt. That was why I said it felt like I was just seeing her because she was prettier, and her boobs were making me hard, making it difficult to resist the urge to hold and squeeze them in my hands.

    I loved the feeling of touching her shoulder, so imagine cuddling and getting our bodies entangled. The sight of her l*ps at that moment was even sparking the desire to k*ss.

    ¡°You are my mate?¡± I spoke lowly in disbelief as she wrapped her arms around her breasts, ashamed of the eyes looking at her.

    I removed my jacket and offered it to her, which she took slowly with suspicion in her eyes and wore.

    ¡°We need to talk. Something is wrong somewhere for you to be my mate. It can¡¯t happen. I can¡¯t even smell your mate¡¯s scent, and you don¡¯t have an inner wolf. This must be a joke, right? I breathed, and she sniffed, more tears pouring down her eyes uncontrobly. Her l*ps were trembling as she seemed to be fighting back the urge to burst into a s o b.

    and ¡°Will you ept a mate like me, or would I be facing double rejection? My first mate just rejected me not long ago, you, who abhor me too turns out to be my mate. Why is my life a mess?¡± She sniffled, covering her face with her palm.

    I promised whoever will be my mate one thing, and that is death, because I don¡¯t want to be soft. I hate seeing myself

    my sword. act tenderly-different from the devil I am. Don¡¯t cry; I will help end your pain gently with

    I exhaled heavily, fighting the emotions that were building up in me. I was literally feeling excitement that she was rejected by her first mate, which gave me the chance to be her mate.

    Why? I thought I detested anything concerning having a mate.

    3/3

 Chapter 8

    She raised her head after wearing my jacket, and those eyes fell on me, her pretty pair of blue eyes shimmering with tears.

    ¡°So you will kill me?¡± She asked, drying her eyes with the back of her palm, and then it was as if she just remembered what I did, as she asked abruptly.

    ¡°Why did you offer me your jacket? You noticed I was ashamed? Wait, did you just act tenderly towards me?¡± She asked all these questions with so much surprise on her face as she peered at me, like she was checking if it was still me standing there or someone else.

    Her questions actually left me speechless, my head nk, and I couldn¡¯t find any words to say to her. Her facial expressions were just getting more appealing in my eyes, and she was just appearing so beautiful and s e x y to me.

    There was absolutely no reason for me to give her my jacket if it was not me being tender, so she was right. The Mate bond was the cause of all this, but no one would expect me to fall for it so easily.

    This was never my intention about mates. I nned to reject whoever it was immediately because I wasn¡¯t ready to be a softhearted man for anyone.

    But it just seemed like I wasn¡¯t in control of my senses anymore. I can¡¯t even understand my actions, and it all seems as if I was under an unknown spell.

    For f uc k i n g sake, why did I care that my men were ogling her? Why did I tell her we had something to talk about? What was that excitement when she said she was rejected by her first mate, simply because I didn¡¯t want to share her with any other mate from the wolf packs?

    ¡°You said we have something to talk about. What is that? I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want you to reject it and harm me.¡± She muttered meekly, still fixing her gaze on me.

    She looked really hopeless and sad, leaving me wondering why and how Alpha¡¯s daughter turned out this way. I was like her hope of life, and she badly wanted to be in my arms.

    All I could see in her eyes was her desire to be loved and protected. She felt disappointed seeing 1 was her mate, afraid I wouldn¡¯t only reject her but harm her, and the fact that I was already on the verge of killing her before I felt the sparks from touching her.

    We find our mates through scents, then confirm it when we touch them. This young girl here emitted no scent, but there was no way I would deny her being my mate after the touch of our skin.

    The feelings were really magical-out of this world. I felt it deep in my soul, and these feelings came with a change in my entire senses as she was now like an angel in my eyes.

    I badly want to be with her alone, talk to her, and spend enough time with her. I want to hear her pain and know the list of everyone causing her pain, then make them suffer terribly for it. I badly want to fulfill that desire to be loved and protected, which she had, and put smiles on her face.

    She was the Alpha¡¯s daughter, but now she looks like a mere omega. I want to know why her father would do this to her.

    I quickly turned to my guards. ¡°Go arrange a hotel room for us. She is my mate, so her death shouldn¡¯t be done in the forest, I shrugged, and she flinched at my statement.

    ¡°You are still going to kill me?¡± She asked under her breath, and I shifted my gaze back to her.

    ¡°Do you expect me to ept you? I don¡¯t entertain mates and these s t u p i d emotions!¡± I huffed, trying hard to sound harsh.

    I simply wanted to spend the night with her, but at the same time, I wanted to make sure my men never realized I had fallen

    1/44

    17:10 Mon, 29 Apr 0

    for the mate bond and find out that I had a gotten a weakness.

    They all dreaded me because I was a powerful, dangerous man with no weakness or trace of softness in the heart. I won¡¯t allow them to realize that this young girl here has already changed me at first sight.

    They saw me offer the jacket and must have thought I was now in love, so I had to use that statement to change their spection.

    A few minutester, they returned to inform me that the hotel was ready, I turned to my pretty mate and made a step towards her, but she retracted, scared of me, as her eyes filled up with tears,

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. You can reject me too, but spare my life; I beg of you.¡± She cried out while I swallowed hard, trying to hide my emotions.

    How would she think I could hurt her? She must have really read a lot of horrific stories written about me. She might be right that I am someone with no heart, but right now, she is the only girl I want to take care of and kill anyone who tries to

    hurt her.

    Her body was bing really irresistible to me. I was craving her touch and the feeling of being inside her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress out, master.¡± One of my men shouted and rushed at her, gripped her and dragged her to me while she struggled fruitlessly to be freed.

    I got hold of her hand, and those feelings washed through me again.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hurt you.¡± I whispered, shaking my head as I squeezed her palm in mine softly, feeling the soft texture.

    She became calm, her eyes contorting into a mask of shock and confusion.

    u won¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t. I was just bluffing. Please follow me.¡± I found myself saying to her and couldn¡¯t even recognize my voice. They were unusually calm and lovely. I was literally bing the man I wished never to be.

    ¡°So you won¡¯t kill me in the hotel?¡± She asked again in a low tone.

    ¡°Stop talking; let¡¯s leave their presence.¡± I hushed, taking her hand as we followed my men to the hotel they had arranged.

    ¡°Just a one-night stand won¡¯t change anything. We will go our different ways and never meet each other again after that. I will forget her and never visit this pack. It will be over after this night.¡± I thought to myself, reassuring every part of me that it was just lust and nothing else.

    ¡°To hell with the mate bond; it will only save her from being killed, but if we ever cross paths again, I won¡¯t hesitate to end her life immediately.¡± I said to myself again, closing my eyes for a moment as I took a deep breath, trying to feel that assurance inside me that all I was saying to myself was true.

    It just doesn¡¯t seem so. It was like heaven holding her hands and walking through the silent, chilling night, with the moon glowing up there and the breeze hitting our skin.

    I just don¡¯t know why I want to spend this night with her, but I knew that was the only thing I desperately needed. The urge was something I had never felt before. I am literally craving every part of her.

    my

    All my men were in front of us, leading the way while we followed from behind, so they couldn¡¯t see how I was rubbing her palm locked with mine.

    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t even remember who I was or the vow I made to never give love a chance. All that had? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    2/4

    disappeared from my head as I savored this sweet moment with a girl I would have killed not long ago.

    ¡°You are the Alpha¡¯s daughter from your normal scent, yet you look like a s l a v e in your father¡¯snd. Is that how princesses are treated in the wolf pack?¡± I asked without looking at her.

    ¡°Do you care about me?¡± She answered my question with a question, something that I seriously hate and could easily kill many for, especially when the question diverts from my own.

    Yet, this young girl just did it, and I was still feeling no glimmer of anger.

    ¡°Do you think I care about you?¡± I chuckled deeply.

    ¡°Should I feel lucky to be your mate? Because it just saved me from being killed by you.¡± She gasped, and I glimpsed at her to see she had a pretty smile adorning her face. It was so contagious that I found myself almost smiling back.

    I didn¡¯y anything, not because I had nothing to say but because I couldn¡¯t find the courage to spill it all. I knew at that

    moment that I was not using my right senses.

    We got to the hotel, which was entirely empty because of the curfew. The hotel was closed, and it was only opened for me and my mate.

    ¡°Why are you bringing me here? What do you want us to discuss? And the way you¡¯re holding my hand is really cool. It feels like a dream.¡±

    I still couldn¡¯t say anything till we got to the room, which was well furnished and bright with fluorescent lights.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked her as she sat on the bed, facing me.

    ¡°Selene.¡± She answered, looking up at me so cutely and innocently with a charming smile. Honestly, this girl is really beautiful.

    Selene¡¯s POV

    ¡°Why were you outside when I ordered a curfew? Tell me everything in detail. I know you won¡¯t intentionally disobey me. Tell me who tricked you, their names are what I want.¡± He asked with a mean tone, walking over to the bar at the corner and picking out a bottle of whiskey and cups.

    ¡°Do you take alcohol?¡± He asked, dropping them on the table.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, but I will love to. My heart is broken, and life just feels useless to me. It¡¯s just like I was born by mistake. The world just doesn¡¯t need my existence. I sighed, exhaling heavily.

    ¡°You were rejected by your mate, and I was given your second chance. Wow, it¡¯s really funny?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Am I not worse than your first mate?¡±

    His tone changed at thest question. He was asking a question that he really needed an answer to.

    ¡°I am the worst person anyone can have as a mate, I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± He chuckled deeply, filling his cup and

    mine.

    ¡°You are not wrong, but why do you seem to change all of a sudden? You are calm now. Am I the reason? So it¡¯s real. I am your mate, and the mate bond made you soft towards me.¡± I gasped, standing to my feet as I covered my m*uth with my palm, grinning from ear to ear.

    The next second, before I could know what was happening, he pressed me against the wall, his intoxicating cologne overwhelming me and those piercing eyes making my breath hitch.

    Time seemed to freeze as every p

    part of me went limp and melted under his aura. I watched as he leaned closer, and my eyes

    17:10 Mon, 29 Apri

 Chapter 9

    He held my waist tight and held me up, my body leaning on him as his k*ss went deeper and more intense, sending overwhelming sensations all over my body.

    He was a very good k*sser. The way he devoured my l*ps made me really wet, craving more and more as I practically. wrapped my arms around his neck.

    I began to feel his hardness between his thighs as they rubbed against myps. It made a rush of excitement wave through

    inc.

    But then he suddenly broke the k*ss and recoiled away from me as if he just remembered something.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, gasping as I tried to catch my breath. He stood there staring at me in shock as he stylishly sped his hands to his front to cover the bulge.

    ¡°Are you

    real?¡± He asked under his breath, peering at me instinctively.

    ¡°How?¡± I arched my brows as he narrowed his eyes at me.

    ¡°I was told I would never get a mate because of how evil I had be, so what¡¯s happening? How and why am I this soft towards you?¡± He spoke lowly.

    ¡°Because we are mates,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Is that enough to change me?¡± He breathed, walking closer to me.

    ¡°Yes, maybe

    My stomach grumbled at that moment, and his eyes lowered to my belly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were hungry?¡± He frowned and walked over to the door. He opened it and said something to his guards at the door before returning to me.

    ¡°Your food will be here in a few minutes. What else do you want?¡± He asked gently.

    I want you

    I responded with a beam, but he said nothing. He just looked away.

    ¡°Please take me to your kingdom. My life here is a hell. I pleaded, and he chuckled deeply.

    ?

    ¡°You want to follow the devil to hell because he seemed to be a nice guy?¡±

    ¡°You are not a devil.¡± I replied bluntly, staring at him, but he didn¡¯t even spare me a nce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me. Mate bond isn¡¯t enough to save you, because I am still Lucian and nothing has changed!¡± He stated, his voice growing deeper.

    ¡°You can still change. You can be a good man with a good heart. You can¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can only get worse and crueler. It is better you stay away from me before you get devoured by the demon inside me.¡± He interrupted and drifted his gaze at me; those eyes were glistening like there were gems in them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as you allow me into your heart. Gradually, you will find out the power of love.¡± I cooed and tried holding his hands, but he took them back immediately.

    ¡°Thest girl that I allowed into my heart has turned into ashes now because I burned her alive. Another person who my parents forced into an arranged marriage with me was skinned alive and then allowed to bleed to death. I can¡¯t keep count

    of how many people I have killed, including the one who imed to be my loved ones: Heughed croakily,

    Why are you Lifting people this way?¡± I asked in fright, and my eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Bem that¡¯s what they deserve¡±

    No one deserves to be killed in such a maimer I snapped, my heart heavy as I stared at the intensely handsome man in

    front of me

    Why would be live such a life? What turned him into the psychopath he was

    7 loved and trusted her, but she didn¡¯t only break my heart; the crushed them in the most painful way He began.

    Who asked

    Whol

    ¡°My first love. She was my peace and my ce of sce, but she wasn¡¯t only ying me but also had the intention to kill me. Heughed sadly again

    ¡°What?¡± I gasped.

    1-1-11

    ¡°How will you feel when you realize that the person you loved with all your heart was poisoning you bit by bit and then sit beside your sick bed to console you when you get sick? I kept getting sick, consumed with pain, not knowing it was all caused by her.

    ¡°Why will she do that?¡±

    ¡°She wants to be the Lycan queen, then make her boyfriend the Lycan king when I die. The poison bes deadly when they get much in the body system. I was to die a few weeks after I had wed her ording to her n. Imagine how I felt when I found out about all her ns.¡± He shook his head and grabbed a cup of liquor, gulping it all at once.

    This is really pure wickedness.¡±

    ¡°Since then. I hated the sound of love, and instead of allowing love to blind me again, I use one escape mechanism, and that is taking the life of whoever I get attracted to. It is as simple as that and has really helped prevent me from bing a vulnerable person¡± He smirked as his eyes roamed around me.

    ¡°You see why it is important that I kill you? For real, I should have ordered my men to unlive you immediately. I realized you were my mate, but I don¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t.¡± He exhaled, and just then a knock came in.

    ¡°Your food is ready, I guess. Go get it. He muttered, and I walked over to the door, my legs shaking a bit as I was now scared.

    I opened the door and was faced with one of the guards holding a tray of food in his hands.

    gat

    Thank you.¡± I mumbled with a short smile as I made to collect the food, but he withdrew, his eyes peering at me with sheer

    hatred.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, pig?!¡± He seethed, his voice barely above whispers.

    I was confused.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, staring back at him with narrowed gaze.

    ¡°What charm are you using on the Lycan king? Do you think he won¡¯t find out? You will surely regret using the love charm. on our king because it will not only cause your destruction but also that of this entire pack, I promise you. It¡¯s better you leave now; it¡¯s still early. He fumed.

    ¡°I am not using any charm!¡± I snapped, frowning deeply.

    ¡°You can keep denying it. I will enjoy the show when you receive the most gruesome death. Better stay away from Lucian He growled and hissed silently

    ¡°What is going on there?¡± The voice of Lucian came in from the inside.

    ¡°You better take my advice because it won¡¯t end well with you if you don¡¯t.¡± He added as he handed the tray to me.

    I took it and wet ba ck to the room.

    Lucian was really busy with the alcoholic drink, which he wouldn¡¯t stop drinking even when his eyes were now bloodshot. He seemed to be trying to get drunk.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop drinking already?¡± I spoke out when I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    He gave me no reply as he kept drinking. I faced the food and began to eat. It was jollof rice and chicken, so delicious,

    The moment I was done eating, Lucian was already drunk.

    ¡°I need to forget my past. They are haunting me like demons. He grunted, filling his cup once again.

    He was sitting on the bed while I was on the couch with the te of food on the table in front of me, so I pushed it forward and stood up after drinking the full cup of water served to me.

    ¡°Stop drinking. It¡¯s too much already.¡± I whined. ¡°You can¡¯t forget your pain that way!

    ¡°How else? Just leave when you¡¯re done eating. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you!¡± He rasped, but I didn¡¯t listen and moved closer to him

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you. I can¡¯t.¡±

    Then let¡¯s have a drink together. Share with me my pain and misery. Lay with me tonight, and don¡¯t let go. So many things are going on in my head that I can¡¯t even think straight. I¡¯m really a monster!¡± He bawled, hissing as he rested his head on the headrest

    I sat beside him and took a full cup of the liquor, which I gulped down, grimacing at the strong taste.

    ¡°Wow, you are really drinking with me?¡± He seemed surprised as he looked intensely at me.

    ¡°Yes, and I won¡¯t be leaving you tonight.¡± I smiled, taking another shot.

    ¡°Is this why I couldn¡¯t kill you? Are you the one to mend my heart and make me normal again?¡± His voice was ck, but I could clearly feel the pain in them.

    ¡°Maybe. But you have to stop getting me frightened with the word ¡°kill¡± Stop killing without restraint or remorse.¡± I breathed, and he burst intoughter that was far from happiness. It was a very sad one.

    ¡°People have to share in my pain. I can¡¯t suffer these pains alone. I kill to put their loved ones in anguish and pain too. I love to see that I wasn¡¯t the only one getting consumed in this agony.¡± He smirked and picked up another full cup of liquor.

    ¡°Stop drinking.¡± I snapped and sna tched it from him.

    He was surprised, and it all showed on his face.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t scared; I will get enraged and¡­.¡± He paused. ¡°I won¡¯t be using the word, so you won¡¯t be frightened. I know I¡¯m crazy to be this f**king vulnerable to you! Sh it!¡±

    ¡°Will you be taking me back to your kingdom? I don¡¯t want to return home. That ce is hellish with my stepmother and dad. My first mate who promised to take me away was just lying, and he tricked me intoing out, then connived with my

    stepmother to send people to drug me. I spilled, and he let out a wry smile, dipped his hand inside his pocket, and brought out a piece of paper.

    ¡°Write down their names. I will get them punished.¡± He said, and I didn¡¯t hesitate as I took the paper and wrote them down, my stepmother and mate adding the name of his pack so he would be easily caught.

    Texcluded my father out of love.

    He took the paper and dropped it on the table, then held my hand as he pulled me closer.

    ¡°I want you so badly. Since you don¡¯t want to go back home, I will take you to my kingdom. You will live with me.¡± He cooed, and it was like cold water was sshed on me as the satisfying chills rushed down my spine.

    It felt so unreal that I had to pinch myself. The pain confirmed it to be real life and not one of my dreams.

    In joy. I hugged him tight, broke the hug after a few seconds, and then nted a deep k*ss on his l*ps.

    It was like a spark of fire as we both got consumed in lust, tearing away our clothes and running fingers through our n*ked

    bodies.

    He carried me up andid me on the bed gently without breaking the k*ss. I could already feel his big, hard di ck on myp. He began to fondle my breasts, running his k*ss down my neck and chest, which made me shiver as the pleasure hit me hard.

    ¡°Your first time?¡± He asked under his breath as he took my nipples into his m*uth.

    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re

    the one

    I want to deflower me.

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 10

    Stan¡¯s POV

    My heart felt like it was going to burst open as I listened to the soft moan and rubbing of flesh, adding to the deep groan of pleasureing from Lucian.

    I wish it was a dream. Maybe somehow it wasn¡¯t what I was thinking, but it kept bing clearer to me.

    All I told the girl when she came to take the tray of food from me didn¡¯t seem to enter hier ears. She shoved it all away like it was rubbish.

    They are really having s**, but that isn¡¯t what was aching my heart. My master has s** with so many girls anytime and anywhere he wants, but there was no string attached. He does it for pleasure alone, then trashes the girls away.

    But this one was different. He gave her his jacket and went as far as feeding her before making out with her. He was even holding her hands when they wereing here.

    Although he imed he would kill her in the hotel room, I wasn¡¯t a blind fool to believe that. Even if others believed, I would never.

    I had known Lucian for years, from the time his life was normal to when he became this way, and I could tell for real that the demons in him had bowed to his fated mate even when he tried hiding it.

    How will my sister feel after hearing this? After I promised her that she would be the next Lycan queen, she might kill herself when she sees another woman take her ce.

    Ria had been friends with Lucian; although it was just a mere friendship for Lucian, it was more than that for Ria. She was with him when he got his first girlfriend, and that was really heartbreaking to her.

    Lucian treated her like a sister, even when she constantly showed him her deep affection and desire to have something more. with him.

    Her joy knew no bounds when Lucian¡¯s heart was broken by his lover, and he went as far as killing her. Ria thought and believed it was finally her turn, but unfortunately, Lucian turned into something else.

    He became so cruel and heartless, hating everything about love. He was always in seclusion and preferred being on his own, training every one of his powers.

    He was blessed with hybrid powers, so he spent almost all his time training them. Now he is the most powerful man on earth, and he is definitely going to be a blessing to any woman who finds her way into his heart.

    Every woman prayed and hoped to be the one he would fall in love with or at least have his child, but none could seed. His parents had desperately tried finding a wife for him, but no one was good for him, and when they did a secret arranged marriage, he ended up killing the woman just to be on his own.

    He doesn¡¯t care about anyone, and Ria and I have been looking in many ways. We were even nning on taking the risk of visiting a witch doctor to create a fake mate bond for her.

    But all that had turned useless now that Lucian had found his mate. The fake mate bond can¡¯t work when his heart is already entwined with this girl.

    F**k!!!

    I almost shouted out the curse as I ran my finger through my hair in frustration, veins all over my arms and neck. Even my dream of being an inw to the great family of the royal Lycan won¡¯t work anymore. I was still going to be a mere bodyguard for Lucian.

    1/3

    17:11 Mon, 29 Apr

    I hissed again, leaning against the wall as 1 gritted my teeth, trying to control my heavy breath.

    I really have to do something, and it should be something that would make Lucian hate her so much that he would get consumed by his uncontroble rage, with which he would kill her.

    Just then, I recalled hearing the girl talk about her stepmother while trying to exin why she was outside during the

    curfew.

    A little smile crept up my face as I stood straight, rub

    I have a n¡­

    my palm in glee.

    Without wasting time, I sped to the royal packhouse and requested to meet with the Luna for a message from the Lycan king.

    In a few minutes, she was brought outside to meet me. Others left, leaving only the two of us.

    She looked a bit frightened.

    ¡°What have I done that the Lycan king would have a message for me?¡± She asked curiously.

    ¡°How will you feel when you hear that your stepdaughter is now the Lycan queen?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± She almost shouted, her hands quickly pping her m*uth shut as she stared at me with both eyes widening.

    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re joking! Selene should be dead now. She should be killed by the Lycan king for disobeying him!¡±

    Iughed, sneering at her.

    That should be her fate, but everything you nned has gone wrong because Lucian the Lycan king just found out that she is his mate, and right now they are in a hotel making out. I don¡¯t need to tell you that tomorrow he will take her to our kingdom.¡± I spilled, and this time she couldn¡¯t hold back her exmation of sheer shock and disbelief.

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening! Never!¡± She gasped, her legs moving back as she shook her head, breathing shallow.

    ¡°I figured out you hated her so much that you want her dead. We have the same enemy, so I ran here for us to help each other get rid of her.¡± I told her, and she nodded continuously.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I will do anything you want me to do. Please tell me what you want me to help with just to make sure she doesn¡¯t be the Lycan queen, please. Her words were in rush as she tried controlling the anxiety in her.

    Her eyes

    were on me, so desperate and filled with pure resentment. I have no idea why she deeply abhorred Selene like this when she was married to her father, but that doesn¡¯t concern me. My concern is my sister, and I can¡¯t let another girl take her rightful ce.

    you

    have to do is write a letter, telling the Lycan to make sure he doesn¡¯t fall for the fake mate bond he would feel towards Selene. Write that Selene intentionally stayed outside because she believed in the forbidden charm she used to make a mate bond to get him.¡± I told her, and her eyes lit up as she smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­.¡± She smiled in relief and quickly brought out her pamphlet. She wrote as I told her and even added that Selene killed her mother for trying to stop her from working with the demons. She made sure the letter painted Selene as evil, rejected by her own pack and family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After reading it myself, I was surprised at the level of hatred.

    ¡°He will need to confirm where she made the fake mate bond. Let¡¯s arrange evidence.¡±

    ¡°What do you suggest? I can¡¯t think of any.¡± She sighed.

    ¡°Get the pearl stones and cowries used to make it then. I willmunicate with you on when to send it over to that iroko tree where Selena wasst night. Leave the rest for me.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Alright, but may I ask why you are helping me? Why do you also hate Selene? Did you know her before? When did she offend you, making you ready to help me get her killed?¡± She asked curiously, and I chuckled.

    ¡°My sister Ria is the one that should be the Lycan queen, not her.¡± I replied, and she nodded with a huge smile.

    You¡¯re right. She patted my shoulder and handed a ring to me. ¡°That¡¯s for easymunication from that far distance. Just call my name, Diana, twice and speak to the ring. It will glow to show I am hearing you.¡± She whispered, and I nodded, took the ring, and left.

    On my way. I went to the same ce we found Selene at first and stained the paper with the red sand there before rushing back to the hotel.

    I¡¯m d for the curfew; no one saw me.

    Early in the morning, I just have to knock on the door, knowing well that he is a light sleeper. He would be the one to open the door, and then I will hand the letter to him, saying I picked it up from the corner around the ce we saw Selene.

    He is likely to be skeptical about the mate bond being fake and would be bent on asking Selene. If he doesn¡¯t ask her and clearly doubts me, I will have to inform Luna to send the charms tool over to the spot.

    Then I will suggest searching the ce we picked, Selene, to know if we will find evidence.

    Wow, what a great n! I can already visualize everything in my head. There was no way it wouldn¡¯t work.

    No way.

 Chapter 11

    I woke up with a pounding headache, and all I could feel was pain in my lower body, as though I had been rubbed raw, yet I couldn¡¯t tell for a moment why I felt that way.

    I opened my eyes and actually struggled to get up since the pain was yet to fade, and just as I lifted the quilt off of my body, what I saw left me shocked and speechless.

    There were hickeys all over my body and a stain of blood between my thighs, and just then the fragments of memories fromst night rushed in. The passionate encounter flooded into my mind, and I could literally remember everything that happened, beginning from the moment I woke up at that iroko tree.

    Wait a second. Where is he? Where is Lucian? We slept together after the intense s** we had, going many rounds and devouring each other like it was where our lives depended on.

    I slowly turned my head in search of him, as 1 expected he should still be on the bed with me, but there was no one beside me, and I couldn¡¯t hear a single sound in the room to tell if there was anyone else here with me.

    ¡°Where is my mate?¡± I asked, a deep frown on my face as I left the bed with my eyes roaming around every corner of the hotel room. Then it fell on the clock, leaving me shuddering in anxiety.

    It was almost 12 midday. I had been sleeping for so long, but what scared me more was the absence of Lucian. Even if he went somewhere, he would have left any of his guards or servants to inform me whenever I woke, but he just left with no word

    Didn¡¯t he promise to take me to his kingdom today? That was what he reassured me after I told him all I was going through in the royal pack house, even as the Alpha¡¯s daughter. He had also promised to punish everyone who had caused me pain.

    Where is he now? Is he really gone? Will he be back? When?

    Question that kept bombarding my head as I dragged my legs to the bathroom. Somehow, I still prayed he would be in the bathroom waiting for me to meet him, but as I got in. I was faced with the same emptiness and absence of everything about

    him.

    He was truly gone, with no trace. His heartwarming scent and aura, which had given me peace and protection, were no

    more

    But why?

    We both

    I can¡¯t figure out why he would abandon me, even when it was clear he just used and dumped me, but there was absolutely no reason for that. He sounded so true and realst night. I could swear with my life that he would never leave felt the strong connection and bond that left us craving each other obsessively.

    What changed?

    Okay, he didn¡¯t leave me. He will be back. But when? Will he be here before I am being fished out by my father and stepmother?

    Confusion and deep sadness twisted inside of me as I turned on the shower, closing my eyes and allowing the water to pour down on me, washing its way down my n*ked body. Tears built up in my eyes as it kept ringing in my head that I had been dumped.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I tried convincing myself that it wasn¡¯t what happened, but it kept bing more obvious, leaving me heartbroken.

    1

    Immediately after I was done bathing and brushing, I stepped out and picked out the gown I saw in the wardrobe.

    My eyes darted to the clock again, and it was already I p.m., dawning on me that he was truly gone, so I took a deep breath

    1/4

    and tried pushing away every thought of him from my mind.

    I was the st*pid one for thinking a powerful being like him would ept such a useless girl like me as a mate. He only gave me those hopes so he would have his way with me, and as a gullible girl, I fell for it.

    My virginity is gone. He didn¡¯t reject me, but he used me like a slut and pushed me aside. He didn¡¯t even deem me worthy of an official rejection. How foolish I was to think he was actually in love with me!

    Shit!

    I cursed bitterly, wiping the tears rolling down my eyes as my heart ached once again at the memories ofst night, which refused to leave my head no matter how hard I tried to forget them.

    The way he adored my body and gave me the wildest ecstasy I had ever imagined. He took control of my body and made love with me so sweetly and tenderly.

    It was an experience that I was sure would never leave my head. Even the thought of it right now was already making me crave for him again, increasing the heaviness of my heart at the realization that I would never be able to meet him again and that it was actually over between us,

    Damn!

    With a quick pace, I stepped out of the hotel room and made my way out. I wasn¡¯t stopped by the security men, which means Lucian had been considerate enough to pay the bills, or maybe he didn¡¯t pay anything since he is the Lycan king.

    I hissed at the taste of his name on my l*ps, feeling really sad.

    After minutes of walking, I finally got to the royal pce, and my eyes were all on me as I paced to the porch. They all had questioning looks, staring at me from head to toe.

    I ignored them all and entered, but as I was about to head to the stairs, I felt the pang and grumble of hunger in my stomach, so I diverted to the kitchen to dish out my food.

    I reached the door and was shocked to see it was locked.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I mused, looking around in confusion because the kitchen doesn¡¯t get locked.

    I sighted a maid passing by and beckoned at her toe forward, which she did.

    ¡°Go call the chefs! I want to know why the door is locked. When did that start in this house?¡± I seethed as my stomach grumbled more, sending a rush of anger through me.

    In a few minutes after the maid left, she returned with two of the royal chefs, who walked over and didn¡¯t even bow, but I was too hungry to confront them for that.

    It was like they already knew what I was about to ask, as one of them replied.

    ¡°The Luna locked the door and held the key. She asked for your presence in the pce whenever you return from wherever

    you went.

    My eyes narrowed at her.

    ¡°What?!¡± I muttered as I stared at them in surprise. Only Diana and my mate know what kept me outside, and the n was to get me killed.

    How did she know I would be alive?

    I was just really confused and scared at this point, unaware of what n Diana has for me now that I survived being killed by

    2/4

    Chapter II

    the Lycan king.

    Without hesitation, I hurried to the pce, and as soon as I got in, my father and Diana moved their eyes from the few elders gathered straight to me. In fact, everyone¡¯s eyes were on me.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± My father was the first to ask, looking at me with a mean face thatter turned to shock as he gazed

    neck and hair, which were roughly packed in a ponytail.

    at my

    ¡°It can¡¯t be nue. He said under his breath as his eyes scanned me more.

    ¡°She knows where I was. She nned it with my mate, who rejected me. Torian lied to me, saying that he wanted to elope with me and that I should meet him at the iroko tree. He didn¡¯t show up, and Diana sent me to drug me.¡± I stated bluntly, ring at her while she kept a cool smile.

    ¡°So?¡± My father sneered as his eyes glinted with pure disgust and anger.

    ¡°I was

    lucky not to get killed after being outside during curfew, and you should be excited about that, then punish her for nning to get me killed, yet what you could say now is ¡°So?¡± I seethed, unsure if my father really understood what I just said.

    ¡°You should know by now that I hate people who lie to me, but I just don¡¯t want to believe what Diana said was true. Where were youst night?¡± He asked with so much suspicion in his tone that even his eyes showed he already believed whatever Diana had lied against me.

    ¡°I was at the Rae Hotel in room 207.¡±

    ¡°With who?¡± He snapped, breathing heavily, his voice really deep and menancing, and he stood to his feet at that moment, both hands clenched tight into a fist.

    Would they believe me if I tell them who I was with? It doesn¡¯t sound like truth in any way, but I have to say it.

    ¡°She was with the vampire King¡¯s son.¡± Diana spoke before I could answer.

    ¡°What??¡± I squeezed my face, not understanding what nonsense she was saying.

    ¡°What other evidence do you all want before you believe me? She made up all these lies and even put my name in it, yet it is just so flimsy. She snuck outst night to meet him at that hotel. I¡¯m just so sad my husband has been keeping someone like this as a daughter.¡± She added, exhaling and shaking her head in feigned pity.

    What the F**k is this woman saying?!

    ¡°You are lying!!¡± I bawled, my face grimaced as I just found it hard to believe how wicked this woman was. She was going extreme in her hatred for me.

    ¡°So, who were you with?¡± My father growled.

    ¡°I was with the Lycan king¡­ he¡­¡±

    ¡°God, does this girl think we are babies? Does she think we are foolish?!!!¡± One of the elders fumed, and the other grumbled. ¡°Even if you want to lie, try to make it reasonable and something that can be believed, but I see your guilty conscience won¡¯t allow you. Diana said with a sneer, leaving me dumbfounded.

    ¡°You are the one lying, and you know it. Why are you bent on destroying my life!!¡±

    ¡°You are destroying your life by having such a forbidden romance. She replied bluntly.

    ¡°Everyone was in curfew, so how do you know if I was with the vampire king son? You are just spewing lies, and everyone is

    3/4

    4/4

    just believing.¡± I retorted.

    ¡°My men are currently in the hotel room looking for every piece of evidence needed. So¡­¡±

    My father couldn¡¯t finish his statement before the door of the pce gave way, and five guards walked in and bowed to him.

    I caught the smirk that appeared on Diana¡¯s face as he saw them, and I knew immediately that I was in big trouble.

 Chapter 12

    One of the guards brought out a bracelet made with red pearls and dropped it on the floor, causing the whole pce to scream in shock as they watched the bracelet.

    I was also staring at it with confusion because I hadn¡¯t seen such a thing before.

    ¡°We saw this in the room in that hotel under the bed. It must have fallen off while they were making outst night, and none of them noticed. Even the room still had a trace of a vampire scent.¡±

    His voice was so serious and sounded so convincing that no one would think he was lying

    My father turned his eyes to me with a cold stare. ¡°Selene, do you still deny that you have no rtionship with the vampire prince? Tell me the truth, because if I have enough evidence myself, I swear on my life I will get you banished from this pack!¡±

    He has never sounded this mean to me before, and I was so sure he meant every word he just spoke. He was no longer looking at me like his daughter and whatever pity orpassion he might have had before as my father was gone.

    ¡°If you then find out that Diana is the liar and maniptor here, what will you do?¡± I asked, swallowing hard.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Diana snapped, standing at her feet. ¡°Babe, she just called me a liar and maniptor! She called Luna a liar when all evidence points at her as a traitor and evil child bringing curses to this pack!¡±

    She began to cry, her palm on her face as she sat back, shedding those crocodile tears that made me feel the greatest urge to rush at her and p the hell out of her, beating her till she couldn¡¯t feel herself any more.

    ¡°There is only one piece of evidence remaining. If the Lycan king epts that he was with you, then I will know you are telling the truth, and I promise to put an end to every suffering in your life. It is a blessing to this pack if the Lycan king is interested in the Alpha¡¯s daughter and goes as far as spending the night with her.¡± He said with a brief smile.

    ¡°So I am still your daughter?¡± I muttered, hissing silently.

    ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t support what you¡¯re doing. Are you blind or what? The ne should be enough evidence, and besides, if it¡¯s not to meet the vampire prince, why else will she sneak out of this pack secretly and lie that her mate, who rejected her, gave her a letter to meet her? It all doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Diana cut in aggressively.

    ¡°I know she is lying; that¡¯s why we have to get the Lycan king to confirm it.¡± My father replied, and she couldn¡¯t still agree. She wasn¡¯t having it, and I could see the sheer fear in her eyes, knowing she was the one lying all through.

    She was scared of being exposed since there was no way she would be able to make the Lycan lie that he didn¡¯t meet me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not do this, please. Baby. There is enough evidence to show she¡­

    ¡°Diana, why are you acting up this way? It¡¯s weird and makes me think you have something you¡¯re hiding. If you are truly sure she was with the vampire prince, you will be more excited that I am about to bring out the concrete evidence to get punished severely.¡± He said that, and she hissed, stomping out of the pce without saying anything.

    her

    ¡°Get me the scroll and messenger to deliver the message to the Lycan king.¡± My father insisted, and I felt relieved. At least, I was sure the Lycan king wouldn¡¯t deny not being with me, even if he hid the fact that we had one-night stand s**.

    He left this morning before I woke, and it might be because he has a lot of duties in his kingdom. It¡¯s just my thoughts, though.

    ¡°What if he denies ever knowing who you are?¡±

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like you a bit and was just looking for someone to have s** with and dump?¡±

    1/4

    Dreame

    0

    Do you think he will ept spending time with you when it will only bring shame to him? He might deny to save his ego.

    All these thoughts came at once like arrows, sending overwhelming fear all over me. I watched as my father penned it all down and rolled it, then gave it to the messenger. My eyes trailed him as he walked out of the door with the letter that could either destroy me or save me.

    ¡°But he confirmed that I was his mate. We felt a strong connection, obviously, and that was the reason he didn¡¯t kill me. Can the mate bond be enough?

    Beads of sweat formed on my forehead, and I began to feel headaches, I don¡¯t want to get banished from my pack and devoured by predators out there. Even if 1 was lucky not to be killed, I¡¯d be taken and sold as a ve.

    How will I turn from the Alpha¡¯s daughter to someone¡¯s ve? used as s** toys and work tools. The thought of all these was just scary, horrible, and terrifying, and the very realization that I might be thrown into this nightmare just makes an intense fear sensation run down my spine.

    I was shuddering as I made my way back to my room. The hunger was gone, and there was no appetite to eat, knowing that my hope was in the cold-hearted Lucian who left me without a word. I don¡¯t know if whatever mate bond he felt in me would work.

    As a wolfless girl who hadn¡¯t had her first shift, I couldn¡¯t emit a mate scent, nor was I able to smell his own, but with touches, we both felt it..

    I got to my room and slumped on the bed, burying my head into the pillow, trying to sleep everything away. I want to go to sleep and wake up to my past life, when my mother was still alive and my father was still sane.

    Back when I was still the most loved princess. I just want that life back, but magic doesn¡¯t work in real life. The hand of the clock can¡¯t be moved backwards.

    As I shut my eyes, the first thing that came into my head instead was the passionate night with Lucian, and then one question clung in.

    ¡°Where did he pour his cum?¡±

    Wait!

    I almost shouted as I jumped up from the bed, my eyes widening and my m*uth agape as I began to memorize every single moment we had during the s**. I couldn¡¯t remember seeing him cum. He groaned deeply and held me tight with his dick still inside me.

    ¡°It means he had cum inside me, right?¡± I asked no one but myself as my hand pped my m*uth shut.

    ¡°I am in my ovtion period!!¡± My m*uth let loose as I shouted in shock, looking down at my thighs as I shook

    my head,

    my

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. It won¡¯t happen, right? I won¡¯t be pregnant. There is a tendency that I won¡¯t get pregnant, right?¡± I repeated it in fear, imagining how much my life would be ruined if I had a child for a man who had left me.

    Or will the child make him take me back?

    Does he even love me or just want to have fun?

    I have no answer to this question.

    Lucian¡¯s POV

    ¡°Before two weeks, I will get over it all and make the order for her head. She must pay the price for using magic tricks on me. How dare she?¡± I snarled, breathing heavily as I stared at the mirror, watching my reflection with disgust and irritation.

    couldn¡¯t believe I was used. I was literally manipted and emuldn¡¯t even fish it out till I was done making love with her. 1 even regret not killing her in her sleep beforeing back hoine. I just could. The effect of her magic was still there then

    ¡°Give me the order Stan volunteered.

    Ved my ass from being fooled to thest. 1: ¡°No, you¡¯ve done enough for me. You just handle the rest myself. The pack is lucky they didn¡¯t support her since it was the Luna who wrote the warning letter. If not, I would have punished them all in

    additionThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°You are right, your highness. We were lucky to see the letter.¡± He grinned, and I shed a smile, then waved at him to leave. You can go, I need to work on something.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ermm, L.L have a request please¡­ He stuttered, trying not to make me angry.

    ¡°What is that? And why are you suddenly stuttering?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you will react to it. My sister wants toe stay in the empty room in this castle. She¡­¡±

    7

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡± I said dismissively, but he was very serious,

    ¡°Please allow her. I beg of you. Sir. I¡­¡±

    ¡°You know she has an interest in me, right? And that¡¯s so annoying and triggering to me. Her stay here is very likely to put her in trouble.¡± I said in a warning tone.

    ¡°She will do the right thing. Your parents also need someone like her to¡­¡±

    ¡°Whatever. But she should stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± He shouted in excitement.

    ¡°She cane in, but she should stay away from me and know that I¡¯m not the same person as in the past. Whatever we shared then no longer exists. Now take your leave.¡± I ordered, and he bowed and scurried out happily.

    I went over to my study desk and picked up the map I needed to study for the new refinery I was about to build, but the concentration was not there. Something else was taking over my mind, and it was all aboutst night.

    It wasn¡¯tmon s** for fun. It wasn¡¯t like the s** I have with other girls, and at that moment with her, I could swear the feelings were deeper than the ones I experienced with my first girlfriend, who crushed me.

    Just as I was about to fantasize about it, I remembered it was all made out of the forbidden fake mate bond she pulled on me, and rage boiled through my veins.

    F**k it! F**k it!

    I cursed bitterly and mmed the map on the table, frustrated.

    Just then, a knock came to my door.

    ¡°Who is that fool?!?¡± I roared.

    ¡°Your highness, I am very sorry. I came to hand a letter to you. It is from the Alpha of the Blue Moon pack, the one you visited yesterday. My messenger responded, and my brows arched on hearing that

    I stood up and walked over to the door, opened it, snatched the scroll, then mmed the door shut before moving back to my chair.

    I satfortably on the swivel chair and unfolded it.

    3/4

 Chapter 13

    I had no idea what to expect from the letter sent to me from the Alpha of that pack, but thest thing I expected was what 1 was reading

    They were literally asking me if I had spent my night with Selene, the Alpha¡¯s daughter. Why else did I keep it secret? Wasn¡¯t it to avoid questions like this from arising?

    ording to the letter, she was suspected to have been with the vampire prince, so I was being asked if I was the one she was with, as she imed. It was clear that she would face a lot of suffering if I denied being the one there by making their spection right.

    I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to save her if I hadn¡¯t found out that she used charm to create a fake bond with me. I knew whoever made up the story that she was in that hotel with the vampire king¡¯s son only brought it up to make her suffer, and I will help with the n.

    As I was about to drop the scroll, my mother barged into the room with so much excitement as she squeaked, and before I could know it, she had hugged me tight.

    ¡°Thank you so much, my son!! You are getting better!! I will never lose hope in you because I can see the gradual change¡­¡± She moaned as she hugged me tighter.

    ¡°What is happening? I don¡¯t understand.¡± I frowned, trying to free myself.

    ¡°I promise to help you in every way so you can regain the feelings you have for her. It wille slowly, but hopefully, in no time, you will fall in love. She cooed and pecked my ch*ek. There was a huge smile on her face, and I couldn¡¯t help the look of shock that appeared on my face as I peered into her eyes.

    Anger was surging in as I guessed it that one of my men had disobeyed me and told my mother I was with a girlst night, which is why she is acting this crazy.

    ¡°There is nothing rted to love in all that. Stop overthinking.¡± I scoffed, and sheughed heartily.

    ¡°I know that¡¯s what you may think, but I can assure you that this is how it starts. You are getting better. Just believe. Once she starts staying with us, you will

    ¡°What!¡±I eximed, cutting her off. ¡°I don¡¯t want her in here! I don¡¯t want to set my eyes on her. If I ever do, I will slit her throat!¡± I shouted angrily, and a confused look masked her face as her eyes stared at me.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told your personal guard that he could bring his sister here to stay with us? Why are you ring up?!¡± She muttered with a narrowed gaze.

    F**k!

    I cursed silently, letting out a deep sigh of relief. I was the one overthinking. Wow, I almost gave myself out.

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, that¡¯s true.¡± I shrugged, walking over to the wardrobe.

    ¡°You acted like you were thinking I was talking about someone else. Is there another girl I don¡¯t know about?¡± She asked curiously, and I wasted no time in declining entirely.

    ¡°There is no girl, and there can never be anyone. I hope you know the rule I set for Stan¡¯s sister. She isn¡¯t here for me, and we have nothing to do with each other/l don¡¯t even want to set my eyes on¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop the long talks. epting her toe stay with us is enough to know you have a bit of likeness, and I am very sure it will bloom into a strong bond. Who knows, she might be your mate. My mother grinned from ear to ear as she uttered thest part, which only made me hiss

    1/4

    Dreame

    She mentioned mate, and my mind shed back to Selene, and the connection made me forget who I was. I could swear fell in love, and my heart, which was as hard as stone, seemed to melt

    I was so ready to learn to fall in love again and spend the rest of my life with her, not knowing it was all fake.

    ¡°Lucian!¡± My mother¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts, making me flinch, realizing I had been quiet and lost in thoughts.

    ¡°Yes?¡± 1 exhaled:

    ¡°What were you thinking of? Your mind was away from here, and your eyes show you were really thinking of something serious¡±

    I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. I feel sleepy instead. I sighed and plopped on the bed, shutting my eyes.

    My parents were the only ones I could act normally around. My beast that sparks rage in me and makes me act like a dangerous animal always stays calm around them, but once I¡¯m out of their presence, I turn into something else.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to wear the crown? You don¡¯t want to officially be the Lycan king with your queen beside you?¡± She asked in a low, cracking tone that sounded like she was about to cry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want. What I want is to be left alone by you and your father. I don¡¯t want the disturbance of getting a wife. I have said it time without a number. If I must have a wife to be the official Iycan king, then I am not interested. I rasped, and she heaved a deep breath.

    ¡°Stan¡¯s sister will be treated like your wife and the queen of this pack. Your father and I will make her hold the same authority as the queen, and she will be respected and seen as your fiance while we wait for the day you will return to your former self. She seethed, and I sat up abruptly in surprise.

    ¡°Forcing a girl on me is a danger to the girl, you know, and Stan won¡¯t love to see his sister die with such a mind of death. If this is what you n to do. She shouldn¡¯te and stay here at all.¡± I snarled, and she let out a smile.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say it early. I am sure she is already at thispound. Calm down, son; you will get used to her just like the past and love will¡­.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t leave for me to sleep, I am leaving the room for you.¡± I hissed and stomped out, feeling so berserk

    Selene¡¯s POV

    Two weeks had passed, and we received no message from the Lycan king, even after it was confirmed he had received the letter from my father.

    I don¡¯t know why he was wasting time, and it was getting frustrating to everyone, but all that was not my issue. Something else was bothering my mind, and that was the change in my body, which was going to get noticed very soon.

    My breasts became tender, and I was feeling sick and fatigued with constant urination. I¡¯d vomit at times and would always stay indoors. My temperature goes high while Iy on my bed, hoping it was just mere mria, but I knew it wasn¡¯t.

    The changes in my body were exactly those of a pregnant woman, and I knew there was only one man who had s** with me, and it was the Lycan King.

    As I sat in my room staring at the mirror, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine what was going to be my fate with this child growing in my stomach.

    It should be a blessing that I had the Lycan King¡¯s child, and I should obviously be the happiest woman on earth, but how will that happen when the father hasn¡¯t even epted that he knows me? How will I be happy when it is still believed that I spent that night with the vampire king¡¯s son?

    The baby in my stomach will be believed to be that of the vampire, and it will make my life worse. How will I exin it to

    Dreame

    IIIThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    O

    Chapines 13

    then

    I really dont know why in the talking 1 are the There the only evidence 1

    showing de wcraft progr

    bhen ones, shoes wenty in prs on much cheapon her first

    All the mecha) wear to apolt a little lie to him, and the next minute he was either yelling and barking at me or depping rest

    I couldn¡¯t even bett en father about anything again. It was as if I had lost my parents and was now an orphan. Iam abus Joong my birthright because no one treats me like the Alpha v ughter I am, not even the Omega,

    AT I?r is stan indoors to avoid the muffled me kery and insides burled fachined my back as it spread that I seas having a fortable istemling with thir vampire, along with other ramon than I killed my mother and so many sitters.

    Noodles in the pack, and ally made me feel like hell I was in my father¡¯snd, yes I felt like a stranger

    As I washed Dans way all this to me: I knew instantly where she was heading She had noted the change in my body.

    g I was pregnant, and she knows I want for the vampire king¡¯s son but the Iyuan kong

    dui

    You n to do with cut thing in your stomach the wetheid, gritting her teeth as her eyes pierced int

    ¡°My lines arched in confusion because I couldn¡¯t tell what angle she wasing from.

    Stop acting data and bet ne when you n do remove i Will you be keeping that baby, knowing it will destroy your life! De trowed deeply

    Twat drawn than l?c?n kings chuid

    ¡°That up your statky zoosathe is anar res your Everybody knows it¡¯s the vampire king won child?¡± She snappest

    at

    Tour youts Yound just so run my ide. Why air you doing that I never offended you. Why do you

    ¡°ikmati seg, woud taker than petill. Socation at waiti waner is flush away iter baby. Linam sunt sending any ropunes. He cant save you, and does gora luck if you have has chaid he wond and deed you

    lenge your ward

    This wor the use dangering style with son bes and mauputation. He

    br my that was speted in a pound.

    be a coward pg his child, that the keepitig

    Dreame

    0

    them?

    I really don¡¯t know why it is taking Lucian forever to at least ept that he was with me. That was the only evidence 1 needed to free myself from these shackles.

    My door was kicked open at that moment, and Diana walked in. I looked up at her with a stomach that had formed a bump. showing she was really pregnant..

    Her eyes also went to my stomach, and she chuckled in a menacing way, folding her arms against her chest.

    You know I am pregnant, right?¡± She began.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡± I narrowed my eyes, and she let out a wry smile.

    ¡°Good. That means you¡¯re aware that I still know exactly how it feels when one is a week or two into pregnancy.¡± Her face grimaced as her eyes looked intensely at me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand where you are heading. I sighed, looking away as fear built up in me. Over the weeks since she was married into this family, I have lived in constant fear because of how much she controls my father.

    All she needed was to spill a little lie to him, and the next minute he was either yelling and barking at me or pping and kicking me.

    I couldn¡¯t even tell my father about anything again. It was as if I had lost my parents and was now an orphan. I am also losing my birthright because no one treats me like the Alpha¡¯s daughter I am, not even the Omegas.

    All I do is stay indoors to avoid the muffled mockery and insults hurled behind my back as it spread that I was having a forbidden rtionship with the vampire, along with other rumors that I killed my mother and so many others.

    Nobody loves me in this pack, and it really made me feel like hell. I was in my father¡¯snd, yet I felt like a stranger.

    As I watched Diana say all this to me, I knew instantly where she was heading. She had noticed the change in my body, showing I was pregnant, and she knows it wasn¡¯t for the vampire king¡¯s son but the Lycan king.

    ¡°Selene, what do you n to do with that thing in your stomach?!¡± She seethed, gritting her teeth as her eyes pierced into mine wickedly.

    ¡°What? What do you mean?!¡± My brows arched in confusion because I couldn¡¯t tell what angle she wasing from.

    ¡°Stop acting dumb and tell me when you n to remove it. Will you be keeping that baby, knowing it will destroy your life? Don¡¯t be foolish!¡± She frowned deeply.

    ¡°You want me to abort the Lycan king¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°Shut up your stinky m*uth! No one believes you! Everybody knows it¡¯s the vampire king son child!¡± She snapped.

    ¡°But you know it isn¡¯t. You lied just to ruin my life. Why are you doing this to me? I never offended you. Why do you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and take this pill. Swallow it with water to flush away the baby, Lucian isn¡¯t sending any responses. He can¡¯t save you, and he doesn¡¯t give a F**k if you have his child. He used and dumped you, so don¡¯t be a coward keeping his child; that will endanger your life!¡± She snarled.

    ¡°You are the one endangering my life with your lies and maniption. He¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t finish my statement before my door was opened by a guard

    We both turned to the door to hear what brought him in.

    ±±

    Dreame

    O

 Chapter 14

    As I headed to the pce, I had a huge smile on my face, my heart thumping in excitement because it was just the perfect. time for the letter to arrive.

    No one will see the child in my stomach as one from the vampire son. It would be a huge blessing to have the heir to the Lycan kingdom in my stomach, and once the news reaches Lucian, he will surely run back here to take me home.

    I was going to be his wife officially, and adding that we felt a mate bond together, there was no way it would go the other

    way.

    As I entered the pce and saw the faces of my father and the elders sitting here, my smile faded, and it was all reced with confusion and anxiety.

    Why don¡¯t they look so happy, just like me? If what I was thinking was what was in the letter, then my father should be grinning from ear to ear now, knowing his rejected daughter will be the wife of the most powerful man on earth.

    Our pack will be highly respected after bing part of the Lycan family since they will also merge with us and help with supplies and protection.

    Why are there deep sadness and anger written all over their faces and these eyes glinting with fury? Why is the air here tense as if something really terrible had happened?

    ¡°Go down to your knees!¡± My fathermanded me, and I was still hesitating a bit out of confusion, which made one of his guards charge at me and sweep my feet off the ground, leaving mending heavily on my buttocks.

    ¡°So, as you¡¯re told, you traitor?!!!¡± He roared, venom in his tone, and I knew at that moment that my hope was mere dreams and never re¨¢lity:

    I obediently went to my knees, rubbing my buttocks that were aching.

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± My father began, his breath fast and rough, showing how much he was fighting to control the urge to finish me up.

    ¡°Did he deny me?¡± I asked soberly, tears already brimming in my eyes.

    ¡°Take it and read for yourself!¡± He seethed and flung the scroll to me.

    I quickly spread it open, and my eyes couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. I kept reading and rereading because I wasn¡¯t going to believe it was all happening in real life.

    Lucian bluntly denied ever seeing me that night and said he would have killed me like others if he did see me break his curfew order. He went as far as to warn me seriously never to use his name as an escape and promised to kill anyone who dares it again. He ended the letter with a ban on our pack sending him any letters.

    ¡°Is this really from Lucian?¡± I mused while staring at his signature as my hands trembled and my l*ps shivered, drops of tears hitting the paper.

    ¡°You really thought you could lie against the Lycan king and he would flow with it? You must be really overconfident! The voice of Diana came in as she made her way to the throne and sat beside my father.

    ¡°So you were with Kraken, the vampire prince? When did that rtionship start under my nose? What do you both n for the future?¡± One of the elders asked, and I turned to him.

    I swear with my life that I haven¡¯t seen Kraken before, nor do I have anything with him. I was with Lucian. I don¡¯t know why be is denying it! L¡­

    Dreame

    0

    ¡°You imed that you both had s**, while he didn¡¯t even ept having seen you. We lost our members who were outside that night, so there is no reason he will spare only you if you were also out. It is clear you were in that hotel with the vampire prince. What other lies do you have to tell, you evil child?¡± He thundered, standing up to his fist..

    ¡°The reason he didn¡¯t kill me was because the moment he touched me, he felt a strong mate connection. He could smell a mate scent from me, but our skin contact gave him an overwhelming mate sensation which¡­..

    ¡°Oh my gosh! I can¡¯t believe this girl sees us as cowards!¡±

    ¡°She is really weak at telling lies, yet she won¡¯t stop!¡±

    ¡°God, this girl is unbelievable.¡±

    All these words from the elders as they snapped their fingers and growled in anger and irritation¡­.

    ¡°So you im he felt a mate bond with you, yet he sent this letter of denial? Do you see us as fools? Well, I will show you we aren¡¯t. My fathershed.

    ¡°And she is also pregnant with the vampire son. Diana finally dropped the bomb, and there was a dead silence all over the pce. Their widened eyes were filled with disbelief and rage.

    ¡°Selene, you are pregnant??¡± My father gasped, his teeth bared, as he stepped down.

    ¡°But not for the vampire son. The child is¡­.

    I was unable to finish my statement as a hot p from himnded on my check so hard that I fell heavily on the floor, a sharp cry leaving my l*ps as the wrenching pain burned my ch*ek.

    ¡°You evil child¡± He roared, kicking me hard in the back.

    ¡°We can¡¯t allow her to stay with us. She has to be banished immediately before she brings curses to ournd. I have your baby and heir to the throne, so she is useless already! Let¡¯s whip her and send her away.¡± Diana chipped in.

    ¡°I will definitely do that. I might be forced to kill her with my bare hands if I keep seeing her in this pack. I regret all the days I acted as her father, providing for her needs without knowing I was harboring a curse on mynd. He bawled, his voice echoing in my head, including that of Diana, who was adding more fuel to the fire.

    ¡°You two, give her 12shes on her back while I make arrangements for the banishment ritual¡± My father added with so much hatred in his voice.

    I tried begging, but it seemed as if I had lost my voice. Sweat and tears smeared all over my face, and my heart was pounding so hard and fast that it was hard to breathe.

    I was in so much pain deep inside me. The betrayal by Lucian hurt me the most. He just destroyed the little hope I had for a better life, and now I would be banned and die with his child.

    There was no way I would be able to survive there when I would be a rogue with no pack to call mine. There are a lot of dangerous beasts out there looking for someone to devour, and with my rogue scents, I would easily attract them.

    I was still brooding over my miserable life when I felt the strong grips lift me up and set me on a table. With my hands and Jegs held tight, I couldn¡¯t even move.

    Then theshes began, each stroke burning my skin like it was being smoldered. I screamed. I cried in intense pain, my body shaking violently, but the strokes hever stopped.

    My entire back was sweltering, and the pain was so unbearable that I got tired of crying. I couldn¡¯t even hear my own voice, and I was losing my breath.

    Dreame

    O

    0

    17:53 Mon, 29 Apr GB.

    When they were done. I could barely move my body without feeling the sharp pain grow more excruciating

    No one cares as they pull me up and drag me outside, and before I could know it. I was standing in front of a crowd of people that hail gathered in front of the royal packhouse after it must have been announced that I was about to get

    banished

    They must have all known what I did, or what I was actually used of, as they made an uproar and outrage the moment.

    they saw me

    All the familiar faces and those that had once been my friends were now like great enemies, as they all wanted one thing. and that was to never see me again

    They all chanted calling me a curse and a traitor. The pain in my heart was more than every other pain because I grew up this pack as the princess, only to end up like this

    It would have been better. I died with my mother and the rest. This new Luna had a mission to destroy me, and it was just working out perfectly fine, and there was nothing I could do to interfere

    I stood like a stick while the ritual was being made, and the wry smile on Diana¡¯s face was really obvious. Her eyes had that victory glint

    Just as the ritual came to an end. I felt it inside of me. The connection I have with this pack was severe, and it felt like I was a stranger who had just visited. Even whatever mind link I had with my father vanished.

    the Alpha of this pack am here to banish you from this pack. You no longer belong here, and thend rejects you. Wander and seek refuge in othernds because this pack has cut ties with you forever!¡± The man who bore me spoke out loud and clear with no single remorse or retrain in his voice.

    He even seemed to be happy that I would be no more. I don¡¯t know if he was under any spell, but all I knew was that this man would be really excited if he heard one day that I had been killed.

    As soon as he was done, five guards led me away, with the entire crowd following behind and chanting, moring, and some throwing pebbles at me.

    It was obvious in their tones that this was what they wanted. This was what they had been deceived into epting

    Diana is here to ruin this pack

    Something stirred up inside me as they led me roughly like a thief. The stir was weird and strange, something I hadn¡¯t felt before. It was as if a beast moved inside of me.

    My body became hot, and I was feeling as if there was someone with me who didn¡¯t hate me, like the crowd and guards.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, they will suffer for it¡± I heard the voice loud and clear, making me turn back sharply and look around in

    ¡°Hey, keep your head well! A knock followed as the guard shunned me.

    ¡°Hey, I am inside you I am your hybrid beast, but I haven¡¯t been unlocked yet¡± The feminine voice came again, heartwarming yet powerful in all aspects.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Redly¡±¡± I puped.

    ¡°What is ¡°I tried having conversations, but it seemed to vanish again, and the safety I felt left with it, drifting me back to my brutal rery

    Gring the hill and reaching the huge gate that was the boundary, it was opened, and out I saw myself, followed by an unseen force that pushed me further away from the gate as soon as it was shut in

    Dreame

    17:53 Mon, 29 Apr G B

    I was left all alone in the dangerous, thick Amazon forest, ready to be prey to the first predator to sense me.

 Chapter 15

    Fear was all I felt. That overwhelming fear when you realize your life is in impending danger that you can¡¯t avoid. You only prayed for miracles, which you knew were close to impossible.

    I had heard and read a lot of stories about members of packs who got banned from their pack, went rogue, and whose lives never ended well.

    Rogues are people who are not meant to exist on their own. They are unable to create a separate world because no one can suffer in this forest after they get banished. Being a ve was a worse fate than getting killed, because you are definitely going to end upmitting suicide after facing the harsh hellish world that very would put you into.

    I slowly sat up, my eyes roaming around the scary forest, tears in my eyes as my heart pounded erratically. There was

    E to go. I don¡¯t even know the route that would lead to a safe ce, if there were any? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    My back still aches so badly and is still bleeding, making me weaker. Was the whipping necessary? Banishing me was more than enough, but they had to make me weak to make sure I didn¡¯t have any chance of survival.

    It didn¡¯t take long before I began to hear growls echoing from different corners. This was what I expected, but now that I was faced with it, my whole body trembled profusely, my breathing seizing as I stared in terror.

    ¡°They have sensed me,¡± I muttered, the words tasting really bitter and agonizing on my tongue as it was clearly the horrifying moment before death.

    The growl became louder and was in different directions, leaving me twisting my neck to the corners as sweat smeared all over my face. The fear paralyzed me when I sensed the scent of the predators being vampires.

    It was like I should dig the ground and bury myself. If it was possible, I was definitely going to do that. I would rather die that way than watch myself be torn apart and devoured alive by this beast of the night.

    I was not lucky at all, and the miracle I prayed for from the moon goddess was totally ignored. Instead, she made it worse. Vampires and werewolves are their biggest enemies, with grudges running deep in their bone marrow.

    There was no need for me to think of any possibility of being alive because vampires don¡¯t take us as ves. They don¡¯t give us a chance to see the next minute; it was always a kill on the spot in the most gruesome way, as they would actually pin you down and eat your flesh bit by bit, leaving you slowly consumed in excruciating pain.

    I sprang up to my feet, and the thought of running carne into my mind, but on realizing I hadn¡¯t made my first shift, I copsed back on the ground. How can I run with my two legs when these vampires speed through the wind like spirits!

    ¡°Here it is!!¡± The roar carne, followed by menacingughter. Then I looked up, and there they were: five vampires, huge and scary, with their fangs visible and blood staining on their m*uths.

    They looked more deadly than I had seen in books and movies, and what made it worse, was that, at this point, I wasn¡¯t watching a movie or reading a book.

    I was about to experience it all by myself, and I wouldn¡¯t even be alive to narrate it. In their eyes, there was nothing but hunger and hatred as they sniffed and noticed I was a werewolf.

    ¡°Wow, she has royal blood. God, what nourishment are we going to have this night? I am so happy to have followed you.

    guys

    ¡°She will be the best food we have ever eaten, I swear.

    All these are from my killers, as they flose up the spaces between me and them.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. I will do everything you want. Just don¡¯t¡­¡±

    IA

    Dreame

    17:53 Mon, 29 Apl

    ¡°Stop making noise and close your eyes. You already know your fate; why babbling?¡± I was shunned.

    ¡°Please, I am pregnant!¡± I was forced to spill because, at that moment, it was the most important thing to me. If I could be spared and killed after I give birth, then it would be the best thing to ever happen to me. I just want to see my baby, look into her eyes, and feel her skin.

    It wasn¡¯t about the Lycan king. I don¡¯t want him near my child. I hate him and won¡¯t want my child to regard him as a father; if only they would allow me to bore him and keep him in the vampire kingdom. I don¡¯t care.

    All I wanted was a part of me in the world while I left, but it doesn¡¯t seem like these men understand. They were just blind to everything.

    ¡°You want us to have a food shortage? Being pregnant is a blessing to us as it adds more diet to our meal. Fool!¡± The one that seemed to be the eldest shouted at me then looked at his fellows.

    ¡°Lift her up and hold her legs and hands. I will be taking the first bite and sucking.¡± He smiled, and they allughed in glee, then rushed at me. My struggle to free myself was entirely useless because these men were fifty times stronger than me, who was a weak, wolfless mate. I stood not a single chance.

    They held me, and I couldn¡¯t move any of my body except my neck. I watched in terror as he drew close, his fangs glinting under the glow of the moon, his dark red eyes appearing like there were fogs in them.

    ¡°My first bite will be on her chest. The blood around the heart region tastes the best,¡± he said, tore the shirt I was wearing. leaving my chest bare for him to do whatever he likes.

    I shut my eyes in readiness, but just then someone swoozed through the air, and the hands held me free instantly, followed by grunts and wild growls.

    I was forced to open my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw. Ady had appeared and was already engaging in a serious, bloody fight with them. The first thing I noticed was a royal Lycan scent, the same kind that Lucian had.

    It showed she was from the royal family, but I had never seen her face before, and I have no idea why she was protecting me instead of joining the vampires in devouring a rogue, as that had always been the culture. Once anyone is banished and turned rogue, whoever sees him or her shares the meal among themselves.

    But at that moment, the case was different. Another mystical being was fighting the other to protect me. How? And why?

    After some minutes, she seeded in bringing down the men while she herself was bleeding on both of her arms.

    She turned her gaze to me, and her face beamed with a smile.

    ¡°Are you okay? Did they hurt you?¡± She asked in a loving tone, but I couldn¡¯t respond as I was still awestruck.

    Is this happening for real or only in my head? Is this a dream? Did I just survive death in such a way? Why is she sounding

    sweet?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I came here to protect and take you back to my kingdom, daughter.¡± She spoke again, and I tried speaking but only gasped.

    ¡°My name is ra, and I am¡­.

    Lucian¡¯s mother?¡± Ipleted it for her/seeing the striking resemnce on her face.

    She grinned.

    So you still remember my son¡¯s face clearly enough to see he resembles me? That¡¯s so good, I am here to apologize o behalf. He is just trying to act cold. She breathed and held my hands. Pleasee and stay with ine at helper need

    Tlike you to help me now that I am getting old.

    17:53 Mon, 29 Apr

    2%2

    I almost chuckle and actuallyugh at myself to scorn. She just called herself an old woman and was able to bring down live. huge men while I couldn¡¯t even fight.

    ¡°Will you agree to go home with me?¡± She said with a pleading tone, as if she weren¡¯t the one doing me a huge favor. This had been my prayer. The miracle I prayed for had actually arrived.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I will do anything just to leave this ce. Thanks you so much. I am speechless. I can¡¯t even believe this is real.¡± I moaned, tears falling from my eyes as I breathed heavily.

    She nodded. ¡°You are really a more beautiful girl than I imagined. My son is just¡­¡±

    ¡°Was he the one that sent you here? How did you know I would be here at this time?¡± I asked. She carried me on her back and sped off

    ¡°I secretly read that letter from your father and was so sure he would deny you, not knowing the consequence of his action. He always acts rashly, thinking twice.¡± She sighed, sounding sad.

    So you waited for him to send a return letter, then waited for me to be sent out of the pack so you would pick me?¡± I asked with a huge smile as she nodded.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my joy. It was like I would burst at that moment as I wrapped myself around her. It felt like she was my dead mother in another body, and I felt so warm around her, but the thought of meeting Lucian ruined my mood.

    He was thest person I would want to meet, as just the sight of him brings pain to my heart, reminding me of the suffering he made me pass through and the fact that if his mother hadn¡¯t done this, he would have been the reason I would die and get forgotten in this world.

    If he could do this to someone who was his mate, then I can¡¯t allow myself to get stuck with him. Every feeling I have for him must be wiped off while I stay with his mother and never cross paths with him. He must turn into a stranger in my eyes while I think of what I would do with his child, but one thing is sure: I won¡¯t have anything to do with him.

    ¡°You hate my son now, right?¡± ra cut in as if she had been reading my mind. I couldn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to hate him after what he did. Can I ask if both of you actually did anything that night?¡± She asked with desperation in her voice.

    I took a deep breath.

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think it meant anything to him. It was everything to me. It was the best moment of my life, and I was ecstatic to let him deflower me. He treated me like a queer and made me believe I was the one his heart desired, but unfortunately, it was only in my head, I was just a whore to him. He just used and dumped me, then denied ever seeing me.

    It crushed my heart.

 Chapter 16

    Diana¡¯s POV

    Is she dead? A question I kept asking myself needed not just an answer but clear evidence. I needed to see her lifeless body: so badly to confirm she was gone atst, but that single piece of evidence was what I couldn¡¯t get.

    The guards had searched for her around the forest for three days but returned with nothing. I knew she may have go devoured, but there should be things like her skeleton and cloth to prove she was actually dead.

    gotten

    All that was hard to find, but every other means tomunicate with her was futile, giving the impression that she was dead. But I needed clear evidence before I would start to carry out my mission.

    She is the only one that can stop me, and not only that, she can also destroy me. Her powers will get triggered, and the beast that had been sleeping and unable to get awake will be forced into action once I start dealing with the werewolf world starting with this pack.

    Selene is the moon goddess gift, the actual savior from the wrath of the demon. The one to really stop us from taking over and carrying out our n.

    She doesn¡¯t know her true identity or the unimaginable powers that lie inside her, waiting for the time to burst out. She can¡¯t shift yet because her inner wolf isn¡¯t a normal one. Her body can¡¯t contain it now. It wasn¡¯t a curse that she was weak and seemed wolfless, it was just the preparation of a ravaging beast that would bring peace and bnce to the world.

    This is the reason I was relentless in ending her life-it was the only moment I could do that. I actually don¡¯t know what age she would turn to her trusting nature. I don¡¯t equally know what should happen before the powers get unlocked, so I have one urgent mission, and that is to put her to death.

    and the

    I slumped back on the bed, taking a deep breath, as I tried reassuring myself that she was dead and that I could spread news to my demon n and celebrate it.

    Just then, a knock sounded on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± I said from inside since the door was not lock.

    One of my maids walked in and bowed.

    ¡°Someone sent a letter to you.¡± He said respectfully.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked with arched brows.

    ¡°It was from a messenger, and ording to him, it was private and meant for you alone.¡± She answered, and I quickly took it from him, thinking it was from my n, but to my disappointment, it wasn¡¯t.

    Rather, it was from Torian, the mate, to Selene that I just used to carry out my mission perfectly. With a loud hiss, I opened the letter, and all that filled my heart was anger and irritation at reading all that was written for me.

    It was a love leuer. He kept confessing his feelings and asking me toe spend time with him. He was worried I had. forgotten him and was focusing on my new marriage.

    Who will tell him that both he and the foolish man I married aren¡¯t safe from the destruction looming? Do they know they would be the first to be in without mercy?

    I didn¡¯t even know when I squeezed the letter and flung it into the dustbin. He said I should meet him tonight by 8 p.m. at the Iroko so we can talk and spend time together.

    There is no problem. It¡¯s actually a better time to let him know he is absolutely nothing to me. Now that I have gotten rid of

    Dreame

    O

    17:54 Mon, 29 Apr

    G B

    Selene, he is useless to me. It was my greatest luck that he was her mate, I was able to trick him into helping me reject his

    male.

    I don¡¯t care whatever way he feels; he should go to hell. I have a lot more important things to think about and deal with. If he proves stubborn. I might just be forced to call on the demon king for help. He is the only man I love and am married to

    My name is ra, as you all know, but what you all don¡¯t know is that I have a blood covenant with the demon king. We are married, and I sold my soul to the devil, so we now share authority in the demonic realm.

    When I am done making the path clear, they will unleash an attack on the werewolf world, a day that will be memorable. because I am so sure we will win. After conquering the wolf world and bing their leader, I will be the queen such a powerful world.

    Thinking of this gives me so much joy that I wish it would all happen now. I can¡¯t wait to rule such a great territory that even the lycans can¡¯t y with.

    my stomach.

    The baby in my stomach nudged, and I smiled widely, rubbing my hand on my

    Don¡¯t think this is the child of Alpha Bale because I won¡¯t be so foolish as to carry a child for him, even though everyone here thinks I have his child, which was what I had made them believe..

    The child in my stomach is my real husband¡¯s. Drac, the demon king, and this child will be born when we are sitting on the high throne, rulling both the demons and werewolves.

    The child will be the gift and special present to celebrate our victory. Drac visited me, impregnated me, and I also had s** with the dummy Alpha.

    He loves me

    much and doesn¡¯t have any doubt about whatever I say.

    A knock came in again.

    ¡°Who is that? Who is disturbing¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish up before the door opened abruptly, and I was stunned to see Torian.

    ¡°What the f u c k are you doing in here?! My voice was almost screaming as I tried to hold myself back while watching him close the door and dip his hand inside his pocket, where he brought out a ring.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me? I couldn¡¯t wait till night for your visit, and I was doubtful of your making it. Diana, I am so happy anytime I am with you. It¡¯s as if I just regained life.¡± He cooed, unboxing the diamond ring

    ¡°Please wear this as a token of my love. We canmunicate with it and..¡±

    ¡°And who says I want tomunicate with you? I don¡¯t understand! Where is all this courage and entitlementing from?¡± I growled with a sneer.

    ¡°Why are you harsh? Did I offend you anywhere? I had done exactly everything you wanted. I made a lot of sacrifices, even going as far as rejecting my mate and putting her into trouble capable of causing her death. I¡­

    ¡°Torian, or whatever your name is, take back your nonsense ring I don¡¯t need it. Secondly, I don¡¯t want you to talk about love. I have no single feelings for you at all and it is just annoying to see you close to me. Didn¡¯t you see I was just being ambitious and obsessed with killing Diana? You were just helping me, and I didn¡¯t expect love to be part of it.¡±

    My words took him by surprise as his jaw dropped, both legs stumbling back as he stared at me in great shock, his hands trembling.

    ¡°What are you saying, babe? What¡­.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever hear you call me babe, or I will report you. I will make sure you regret it. Are you mad? When am I your baby, or were you blind when I got married?¡± I shunned him, and the ring in his hands fell, his eyes bing wet.

    Dreame

    Mon, 29 Apr

    ¡°What is going on? Is everything alright with you? Or don¡¯t you recognize me? Please stop if it¡¯s a prank because it¡¯s not funny anymore. He breathed, his eyes peering at mine, filled with desire and love that only disgusted me.

    ¡°Torian, get out of my room. It is over between us, if there was actually anything between us, because I don¡¯t see one. Go back to your pack and do your responsibilities; find another woman and make yours. Stop disturbing me; I don¡¯t want to see you anywhere around me.¡± I blurted and walked over to the door, opened it, and gestured with my hand for him to use the door.

    He only turned towards me but didn¡¯t make any steps forward while I tried to clean up the tears falling down his ch*eks. He was truly hurt after having hope in me. He really did a lot for me, but he is just like a toy to me, and now that the job is done,

    I have to trash it.

    ¡°Duna, are you really doing this?¡± He stuttered, breathing hard.

    ¡°I will do what you won¡¯t like in the next few seconds if you don¡¯t walk away? I warned him, and he chuckled in sadness.

    ¡°Diana. I don¡¯t believe you are serious. End the prank; let¡¯s enjoy this moment together,¡± he smiled foolishly and sat on my bed? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    What

    I didnt waste time before I began to scream, faking out tears immediately while I fell to the floor.

    ¡°Help! Help¡± I kept shouting, leaving him struck with shock.

    He couldn¡¯t finish before bodyguards came trouping in my husband.

    ¡°What happened here? What did you do to my wife?¡± Bale yelled.

    ¡°He tried raping me when I said he should leave and stop asking me for a chance. He won¡¯t want to leave me even now that I

    married. He

    I was still talking when Bale charged at him with a punch to the face, knocking him down.

    He jumped up and was still trying to exin that it was a lie when another blow from Bale went straight to his left eye.

    He got enraged, and it led to a hot fight. The bodyguards had to jump in and separate them while I walked away,ughing inside my mind.

    Both of you can die. I don¡¯t care.

    Çú

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 18

    I was lying on my bed, and sadness brimmed in my heart, making it heavy. The tears in my eyes kept rolling down both sides of my face, wetting my pillow

    It was a miracle that I was happy, and it was even more awesome that I was being treated so well by Lucian mother, but one thing that was so important to me was amiss, and I found myself somehow wishing that I died.

    In my head, I kept seeing his face with that hateful gaze and eyes glinting with sheer irritation when he looked at me. He called me a maniptor unapologetically, sounding so sure of himself. That care and love I had seen in his eyes when we were together that night had vanished and left no trace.

    He doesn¡¯t like me. When he first saw me, he was just surprised and confused as to how I got here, but after that, his emotion drifted into a really indignant one, and the only reason he was going to allow me in here was his mother.

    He had sternly warned me to stay away from him.

    But why won¡¯t he tell me where I offended him? Why does he want to take my virginity and dump me? What did I do in my sleep that sparked such hatred from him? He clearly doesn¡¯t want to set his eyes on me.

    He hadn¡¯t rejected me, but I could feel rejected already, and my stay here didn¡¯t seem like it was going to be fun. I recall how I was being red at by everyone when they saw me with Lucian¡¯s mother.

    They were obviously jealous, but the reason was something that must not just be because I was led by Lucian mother. The girls seemed to have something else that made them abhor me at first sight.

    I just hope I won¡¯t be bullied to death because Lucian¡¯s mother won¡¯t be with me everywhere, and Lucian, who should help me out by at least giving orders that I shouldn¡¯t be harmed, is the one who won¡¯t hesitate to hurt me himself.

    Iy on the bed, my face up to the ceiling, staring at the light bulbs, drowning in my thoughts of what life would be like in this kingdom and what would be going on in the mind of my father.

    Would he even be regretting it?

    Would he miss me?

    Will he send men to go, search, and bring me back from the forest?

    Oh, s h i t!

    1 curse d at myself, remembering that the whole essence of banishing me was to get rid of me. Only a few survive as s l a v e s when banned, so he would be sure I was dead, and here I was asking myself if he had sent me to go bring me back.

    I hissed loudly, my heart feeling like the whole world was pressing down on it. I was so hurt that I had to fight back

    my

    Tears

    The love of my life, or rather, the one I thought was my man, is in the next room and obviously enjoying his sleep or might even be with another woman.

    He doesn¡¯t even care about me, and I was here having a sleepless night, Just as I shut my eyes to sleep, a knock came to my door, and I jumped out of bed, happiness hitting me like a hurricane, sweeping through my entire body as I thought of nothing else than Lucian.

    It was so bad to see myself bing more obsessed and falling deeper in love with a man who doesn¡¯t love me. He clearly doesn¡¯t want me anymore, and he has made his intention clear.

    Yet, I just can¡¯t stop my heart. I want to do anything he wants. I want to make him happy and make his life better. He seemed to have a cruel past, and I just want to be the one to make him return to his former self.

    Dreame

    O

    17.54 Mon, 29 Apr

    Chapter Is

    1 I rushed to the door, convinced that it was him. I was sure he might have also been restless and couldn¡¯t helping over to check up on me. He must be here to talk with me, so I thought until I unlocked the door and is faced with a stranger

    I had never met this tall, beautiful girl in my life, but I knew from her scent that she was a Lycan. She was dressed in he might robe, which was really pretty and sophisticated. She has that nice blonde hair, with a pin dipped beside itThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Good evening ¡° Lgreeted with a smile, but her facial expression was far from friendly, and my smile was like a s t u p i d one as the girl wasn¡¯t here to chitchat or joke with me. Her eyes were full of venom, and the way she stood with her hands on her waist was like she was here for a fight against her biggest enemy.

    What is good about this evening, pig?¡± She sneered, walking in and pushing me away from the way that I almost hit my head on the wall

    She bumped in

    Who are you, and what are you doing in this kingdom?¡± She seethed, her eyes so menacing

    s taken in by ra, Lucian¡¯s mother. I replied, and she scoffed.

    ¡°Why are you in this room? Who are you to Lucian? Answer quick before I kick you!¡± She growled, her tone sounding really threatening, like she would crush me in the next minute.

    I don¡¯t even know who she was in this kingdom, but one thing was sure for me: she was madly in love with Lucian

    ¡°Are you Lucuns girlfriend? If yes, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. You don¡¯t have to be jealous, because we have nothing inmon. We aren¡¯t friends or anything¡± I replied under my breath, feeling like my heart was stabbed by my own words.

    lying. I wish all I was saying here were not true, but it was. Lucian doesn¡¯t like me anymore, even when he has

    take my virginity and I have his baby.

    I dont care whatever you¡¯re saying If it¡¯s true or a he, that¡¯s none of my business. Listen attentively because I left my sleep to sell this to you now, so you won¡¯t say you weren¡¯t warned.¡±

    I sat on my bed, staring at her

    There is no need to tell you my name, but I want you to know that me and Lucian have been together since I was a kid, and be personally invited me toe to this castle to be with him. You are still a newbie here, so you won¡¯t know. That man is

    usband to me, so any hope you are having because of his mother should get flushed from your head¡± She scoffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you were brought here. Tell me why his mother brought and kept you in this room beside him.¡± She eseed, her sonce sounding angrier as her hands clenched into fists like she was going to punch me to death.

    ¡°Is that a question I can answer? I am not in her mind to know her reason. I will just say I am lucky¡±

    T a s s e n The luckiness should not include getting close to Lucian I am here to warn you ahead. Stay away from Lucia entury. Even if hees close to you, run, because if you don¡¯t. I will make you regret ever being alive. I promise you with mycide¡± line threatened and hussed long and loudly before stomping out

    I

    weakid on the bed, and shut my eyes, her words reying in my head I don¡¯t even know what to do, but there thing I realized Everyone believed I had something with Lucian when it was no more, and now I might be suffering Sue sorting

    Was

 Chapter 19

    Torian¡¯s POV

    It was the next day, up to twenty-four hours since I faced the most brutal rejection of my life, and the pain hadn¡¯t reduced the slightest. My heart still felt like a hot chisel was hammered into the core, and the pain had left me numb and crazy that there was nothing I could do in my pack.

    My Beta was taking care of every issue while I sat in my room, drowning in alcohol, hoping it would be able to wash away my pain, but it just seemed as if as the hours went by, it all got worse.

    There were bumps on my face, and some parts were covered with bandages due to the injuries I got while fighting Alpha Bale. On a normal day, I would never dare to fight him, but my brain was totally hazed by Diana¡¯s rejection, and I couldn¡¯t even think straight

    When he came into the room and attacked me, I was forced to fight back with all the aggression in me, and what I wanted at that moment was to kill him because he seemed to be the one that made Diana hate me. Since she got married to him, she has now be cold towards me.

    The rage in me was pushing me to keep fighting even when Bale was way stronger and more trained; he dodged almost all my attacks and hit back at me perfectly. Diana didn¡¯t even try to stop us. She walked away, allowing me to get beaten.

    If not for the bodyguards that stepped in, I don¡¯t think I would be alive. The injuries were still there, sending unbearable pain all over my face; they felt like millions of needles stuck into them, yet I couldn¡¯t even regard it at all.

    I was hurting more in my heart, and that was the pain I badly wanted to go away. I was being tortured by the face of my mate, which I was forced to hate and reject. Her face was now all over my head, looking so beautiful, and I could swear my heart was craving her.

    Selene was that innocent, cool girl who would be the perfect match for me. I needed the peace of mind my life needed now, but now I am left with nothing. Both Selene and Diana had left my life, leaving me grabbing hold of nothing.

    As I gulped more of the alcohol on the table, the urge to cry kept increasing, along with the craving for my mate. It was as if the moon goddess was intentionally tampering with my emotions because right now I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s getting messed up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Selene was all I wanted, so badly that I felt like I was going to get ruined if she didn¡¯te back into my life. How stupi d was I to reject her?

    All these were battering my head, consuming me as it kept ring at my face and saying that there was no way back. Selene was dead already

    My door was forced open, and my mother barged in, anger masked on her face as she charged at me and s n a t h e d the cupi of wine in my hand aggressively.

    ¡°Are you mad?!¡± She shouted, ring hard at me as I fought to keep my bnce. My head was sta g g e r in g, and I couldn¡¯t stay at a ce.

    I was really drunk, but the pain in my heart wasn¡¯t reducing. I thought they said we forget our pain when drunk, but I wasn¡¯t forgetting anything. The face of Selene is still in my head, consuming me with guilt, regret, and great sadness.

    ¡°Mom, give me that! Give it to me. I grunted, stretching out my hand to collect it from her weakly.

    ¡°What did I hear you did that day you went to a wedding at that pack? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s true! Don¡¯t tell me you rejected your mate for no reason!¡± She bawled, flinging the ss cup to the ground in so much frustration as she breathed heavily.

    ¡°Leave me alone¡± I sighed, reaching out to the bottle since she had taken the ss cup

    Dreame

    0

    m. 29 Apr ¡õ C B ¡¤

    take any drinks and lift your a s s up there! Go to the pce and deal with the case there. I don¡¯t mind if you the right serise. Go there and be the Alpha you are She yelled in so much sadness and annoyance that I was a bit wared she would hit the bottle on my head

    It has been really long since I saw my mother m this mood. My father was dead, and I took over from him early, and my mother had always been there to help me carry out all the obligations.

    She does almost everything and now that I have grown enough to have a mate, she has been so eager. She wants me to find a wife and get a grandchild, but was never in support of my rtionship with Dana

    she didn¡¯t show it obviously, I noticed she was excited that Diana got married to another man and loved that I attended the wedding just so I would know there was no chance between me and her

    she didn¡¯t know I was still hoping She didn¡¯t know I was still bing a fool to please her, sacrificing my own happiness to put a mile on her face.

    ¡°Tell them to shift the case to another day. As you can see, I can¡¯t even feel myself¡± My voice slurs, my head is banging, and

    tas beating erratically. Everything was making no me to me, and even the breath I took was annoying

    ¡°Why did you reject your mate? No matter who it was¡± She was almost crying, her voice breaking in and out as she threw the

    I was fooled by Thana. She made me do it, and now she has dumped me, I fell for her trap when the told me we still had a chance together. Mother, I feel like I should die, sering myself as still shum?s at the age of 29. I don¡¯t just understand if I was

    meant to be an Alpha in the first ce.

    ?

    My berath was shallow as I buried my face in my palm, sobbing silently Dana heartbreak and the guilt of everything I thi to Seite were just eating me deep into my veins, serpsing through my bone marri.

    ¡°Will you stay and keep crying like a baby instead of finding a way to get revenge on that witch¡± My mother said coldly. making me look up at her abruptly with a narrowed game

    ¡°Torun, you know what I mean! She ruined you and werd on with her life like it was nothing Show her what you¡¯re capable of dog That¡¯s what alphas are made of. They fight back and venge¡± She espoles with a vou e barely above whispering.

    ¡°What do you want me to do? What can I do to Dura! She is way above me and holds more power than I do. There is no

    t Katal

    ¡°There is a way. Have you thought of making her lose the baby in her we

    Temed, and my eyes widened in shock at what my mother just uttered.

    ¡°ter you joking?¡± I gasped..

    you still have feelings for that heartless bit h¡± She shunned, flicking the hair over her face aside.

    1 dost. But that¡¯s too cruel. The baby is the heir, and.

    ¡°Tad ale consider you the Alpha of this pack, knowing the responsibilities lying on your shoulders before destroying you? Maru, son, so you won¡¯t be t r a m p l e d on¡± She said it in a hush, leaving me lost in thought as I imagined how I would be able to do as she said.

    ¡°You are my son. i?know of everything that happened, and none of it is your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself for the wickedness w cruelty of someone else. Falling in love isnt bad, but you did it with the wrong woman, and that¡¯s why you are in this

    Dreame

    0

    0

    Mon, 29

    mess. It¡¯s time to actually stop allowing crying like a baby and make her regret everything she did to you.¡± She said with a firm and motivating tone.

    I never thought there would be a day I would be contemting hurting Diana. I had always thought of nothing else but ways to make her happy and eventually be mine, but after hearing what my mother said to me, I realized how st u p i d I had been.

    It was time to push these nonsense feelings aside and kill her joy the way she did mine. She didn¡¯t only abandon me; she made me lose the one thing that should be my sce.

    My mate was to be my everything. She pushed me into destroying her with the fake promise and hope of bing mine. At the end. I was thrashed like garbage.

    I won¡¯t let that slide away. Never!

    0

    COMMENT

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 20

    Selene¡¯s POV

    The new life had begun, and it would have been a lot better if all I had to do was stay in my room, sleep, eat, read books, and sleep again, following these routines.

    I won¡¯t mind being alone, not having to face the troubles lurking outside, waiting for me to show my face. I would love to be lonely and get used to that life all by myself, with no one to lean on and no one to ce my priority on.

    It was actually a better way of living my life in this new world, especially with the threats and hateful eyes I had received from the few people I met. Well, I wasn¡¯t allowed to stay indoors. It was like something impossible, especially when Lucian¡¯s mother believed I was something special to her and this entire kingdom, even though I couldn¡¯t see that.

    She hadn¡¯t talked to me about her husband, nor had Lucian mentioned him. I could guess he would be dead, which is why Lucian is ruled as the Lycan king even though it isn¡¯t that official yet.

    I was fully dressed in the yellow guy I picked from the cloth rack in my room, which had flowers embedded in the chest region. It was just the clothes I would wear to attend the training school before they handed the uniforms to me, which were joggers and singlets, as I was told.

    A maid hade into the room to inform me to get prepared for the training, and that was where my anxiety began. I don¡¯t know what I would expect to face today, but I¡¯m so sure it won¡¯t be funny.

    I stepped out of my room after I was done dressing and made my way downstairs. The same maid was there waiting for me.

    ¡°My name is Mariam, and I will be the one to lead you to the school for today since you don¡¯t know your way yet.¡± She said without a smile, even when my face was beaming with a casual smile.

    Was it a crime to smile here? Or was it just me?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you smiling? Did anyone offend you?¡± I asked with arched brows, but the young girl gave me no response as she began to walk out of the building. The bodyguards and every worker around the sitting room were minding their own business, ignoring me and my greetings to them.

    It was as if they were all deaf, or they were not even seeing me at all. The friends that I thought of making in this new ce were bing more of a mere wish in my head now. Everyone is just unnecessarily unfriendly to me.

    Letting out a long sigh, I silently followed the girl. The road to the school isn¡¯t far from the castle at all. It was just a ten- to fifteen-minute walk. The school was really huge and beautiful, with awesome crafts used for designs.

    It was a gigantic building with so many rooms.

    There are many training sections here with their levels. You should start with beginners, but the Lycan queenmanded that you be put into level two, and I can¡¯t help but imagine how you will cope there.¡± The maid finally spoke to me, and I stared at her in confusion and shock.

    ¡°What do you mean? Why will she do such?¡± I asked.

    *Go and ask her yourself. Maybe it is so you will learn faster, or maybe because her son teaches the level two students and above, but it is most likely you will not survive to level three. You don¡¯t even have an inner wolf and haven¡¯t made your first shift. A weak girl like you stands no chance for the hard training they undergo there. She replied, not sounding caring; instead, her face had that psychopathic one-sided smile.

    She led me into the building and straight to the reception.

    ¡°Is this the girl?¡± The woman at the reception desk asked with a deep frown, her eyesses perched on her nose as she gave

    1/3

    Dreame

    O

    18:35 Mon, 29 Apr

    me a long stare. She was a middle-aged woman with low-cut blonde hair.

    0%

    ¡°Yes, this is her. You were expecting something better, right?¡± The maid chuckled mockery, and I felt my ch*eks flush red in shame as I drifted my eyes at her, unsure what all this hatred was all about.

    You mustn¡¯t like me, but the hate at first sight was something else, and it was as if rumors about me had spread and made

    everyone my enemy.

    ¡°What did I do to you all? The hatred is so obvious.¡± I spoke out, unable to hold back.

    ¡°Here are your

    uniforms. The changing room is at the end of the first floor. Go and change and return here so you will get your pass card, and then Mariam will take you to the ssroom.¡± The receptionist said to me, totally ignoring my question.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me. Why are you all so bitter about me and have already turned me into an enemy? We haven¡¯t met before, and if there had been any bad things spread about me, you have to know it¡¯s wrong. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Noise is prohibited here. Please go and change because there are othersing to register. Don¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± She cut me off; her face grimaced.

    I hesitated for a few minutes before finally leaving with the clothes. I followed her direction with a quick pace, my feet hitting the ground with force as if it were the cause of my problem. This ce was just getting worse with the way I was being treated. Everybody I have met is just so cold and unfriendly.

    I reached the first floor and made my way to the end. I saw thest door and didn¡¯t even check whatever tag was up there. I should have checked, but my innocent mind had believed the receptionist without any doubt. Or rather, I didn¡¯t even think of her directing me to the wrong ce. It didn¡¯t sl*p into my mind until I barged in, pushing the door open.

    Noise and chaos ensued, with n*ked men moring as they saw me walk into them while they were bathing. I gasped in shock, opening the door and running out, my blood running cold.

    My eyes glimpsed at the tag at the top of the door, which was clearly thest at the end of the hallway. Men Restroom was clearly shown there, making my heart sink into my stomach as fear swept through me.

    I sped off, feeling so ashamed of myself after hearing the insults and mockeryments from the men. Anger reced my shame as I got back to the receptionist, who was looking at me with a feigned surprise.

    ¡°Where did you say the changing room is for females?¡± I asked, my breath heavy as I gritted my teeth, fighting to hold myself back from the urge to p her and start a fight.

    ¡°I told you the end of the second floor. Where did you go?¡± She asked, and the maid burst intoughter. ¡°With the way she ran back here, I¡¯m sure she must have barged into the wrong room. Well, I¡¯m sure she intentionally did it..¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I snapped.

    ¡°You are so angry but can¡¯t pick up a fight because you know how bad it will end. You¡¯re so weak and pathetic, yet the Lycan queen keeps treating you like you were anything. I wonder what charm you must have used, because weak creatures like you have always disgusted her to the core.¡±The receptionist scoffed and hissed.

    ¡°Go change fast. I have to return.¡± The maid added, rolling her

    eyes

    at me.

    Did they just indirectly tell me the reason for all their hatred?

    So the rumor was that I was the Lycan queen¡¯s favorite? Those who saw me with Lucian mother spread it, and people are now jealous.

    I shook my head, walking away. On my way, I came across a few of the n*ked men, and they began whispering behind my back, mumbling incoherent discussions among themselves.

    2/8

    Dreame

    18:35 Mon, 29 AprThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I had to stop my track and turn to them.

    ¡°Please, it was a mistake. I was misled by the receptionist, and¡­.¡±

    0%

    ¡°Are you the new girl? The Lycan queen¡¯s favorite girl?¡± One of them, with messy brown hair, muttered in a scornful tone.

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    ¡°She is the one. This is the description. I don¡¯t know what the Lycan queen saw in this thing. A b i t c h that couldn¡¯t even control her urge to see men bathing n*ked. There is no way she didn¡¯t read the tag on the door.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m disgusted already, and I have to report to the Lycan queen. You are a shameless bitc h!¡± They spat and walked away.

    I forced out a smile and turned back to where I was going. It was my fault for apologizing in the first ce; I should have ignored them and gone my way.

 Chapter 21

    All my frustrations from what the receptionist and the maid were doing to me were wrapped up after I wore the so-called uniform assigned to me. I stood in front of the mirror, fuming, grinding my teeth together as I stared at my stup i d self in

    the mirror.

    It was the right word: stupi d.

    That was what the cloth made me look like. It wasn¡¯t my size at all. Big and weird-the type for plus-sizeddies.

    ¡°What are you still doing in there?¡± The maid shouted from outside.

    I stepped out of the bathroom, and the moment she saw me, she burst into hystericalughter, pping her hand and throwing her head back.

    ¡°You look like a scarecrow!¡± She shed tears due to excessiveughter in her eyes.

    ¡°Why am I given such a uniform? This is definitely not for me?¡± I frowned, feeling irritated at herughter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice in here. Whatever you are told to do, whatever you are given to wear, just quietly wear it¡­.¡± She burst into another round ofughter, leaving the chair and heading to the exit.

    ¡°You are alreadyte to ss. Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re spared, but I don¡¯t think so. Lucian will deal with you mercilessly, and there is

    head nothing his mother can do about it. She added while I kept silent, a lot going through my

    Was it worth it toe here? Should I run away and leave my fate in the hand of the moon goddess? ra is just being delusional for thinking I was anything close to special because of a one-night stand with her son. Yes, I may have been his mate if it was all real, but that wasn¡¯t changing anything

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, we got to therge hall withdies that I could guess were up to 15 sitting on their desks with rapt attention given to the man in front of them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    His scent was the first thing I smelled, and the way it made my heart beat really forced tears to fill my eyes, as all it did was remind me of that night. He was so passionate that I thought we had be couples that would never leave each other.

    Lucian¡¯s POV

    I really don¡¯t want toe to ss today because I knew she would be here. I knew she would sit among other girls with eyes on me, and I have no idea how that would affect me, but I knew it would be really tough, especially as the mate bond was still alive in me.

    Almost all through the night, I had been asking myself one question.

    Was it really a charm?

    If it was, why and how hasn¡¯t it faded? I had been trying to force myself into hating her, and I even nned to barge into her roomst night and order my men to beat her while I watched.

    I wanted to be sure she was nothing to me and that I wasn¡¯t really having feelings that would grow into something I couldn¡¯t control, but all my attempts to leave my room were futile as I would end up returning once I reached the door.

    My heart had been restless, and my mind seemed too clogged to think straight. It won¡¯t stop reminding me of the overwhelming and intoxicating feelings of being with her. I felt ecstatic the moment I was inside her.

    That s** with her was not just body-to-body, I felt it in my soul. I can¡¯t doubt that at all because it kept reying in my memory. Her smile was everything I needed to feel better.

    But if all these are the effects of her charm, then I was just a big fool, wallowing and drowning in delusions, bing weak and vulnerable under her whim.

    I was too powerful and popr to get stuck with that; it was why I abandoned her after what my personal guard said. I should have actually found a way to be very sure, but I don¡¯t deem it necessary because, after all, I don¡¯t want to fall in love and be a pawn again..

    After all my struggles to convince myself that Selene was evil, I ended up failing over and over again because I saw myself craving her touch, her cuddle, and that beautiful smile.

    Right now, as I stood teaching with less concentration because I was constantly peeping at the door for her, I don¡¯t know why I needed her here when I should be finding a way to stop her from being my student.

    It was just like my whole being was divided; one needed her and the other wanted her far away. The problem was that my heart was on the part that badly needed her even when my inner beast roared against it.

    We had vowed to focus on getting stronger till we were invincible, then find a randomdy to bore a child for us without having any strings attached to the mother. It was our n and had been working out perfectly until I visited that pack and Selene came into my life.

    I can¡¯t tell if I would still be able to stick with the deal. For the first time, I was skeptical about myself, unsure of what I really wanted.

    The door was always unlocked but closed, and I had ordered that no one knock before entering. If it is aterer, he or she shouldn¡¯t wait for me to say it before lying t on the ground at the corner in readiness for my whip.

    I shouldn¡¯t be teaching fighting techniques to the warriors. For real. I should be at the pce all day just like every other Lycan, but I had always dreamed of that kingdom that would be invincible and rule over every other mystical being.

    The Lycans might be the most powerful among shifters, but we had boundaries when it came to the mystical world that contained a lot of powerful beings out there. I want to extend my territory. I want my prowess to be shown to the world and to make my name something that would bring rulers and warriors to their knees.

    All these ambitions were why I decided to train some students by myself. The training school has levels, and I teach at every level except beginners.

    My lecture was both theory and practical, but for level two, which I was teaching now, it was only a little practical and mostly theory, teaching them about the tactics and ways to control the beast and unlock its peak of strength.

    They can¡¯t handle the practical yet. It starts at level two.

    Well, today felt different because my mother had told me Selene would be joining this ss, and even as I told her she should put her in the beginners ss, she refused.

    I don¡¯t know why she was just a pain in my neck, annoying the shi t out of me, and doesn¡¯t even care about my anger because she was sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her.

    Funny enough, I wasn¡¯t angry on the inside when she said Selene was going to be in my ss. I only feigned it from the outside, hoping she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.

    This can¡¯t be love or feelings towards Selene, I am sure, but what I don¡¯t know is what to call it. Maybe curiosity.

    It all started with footsteps, and I casually drifted my gaze to the door, thinking it was someone passing by, but there I say her standing at the door, her sad but pretty blue eyes all on me while her hands wrapped around her chest.

    The students noticed the distraction and trailed my sight to the door, and the moment they saw her, they all burst intoughter, a mockery one as they pointed at her dress, which with no doubt was shapeless and made her look like an old. cranky woman

    18:35 Mon, 29 Apr G

    30%

    It was so big on every part, as if the cloth were being sewn by a blind person. It was the student that drew my attention to her dress, because the moment my eyes locked with her, all I could see was her unfathomable beauty and innocence.

    From her eyes to her pointed nose, down to those small, inviting pink l*ps matching her nice jaw, I liked how her hair cascaded down freely.

    You¡¯rete. Go and lie down now!¡±

    ¡°What is she waiting for?¡±

    Why is she looking at him like that? Does she think he cares?¡±

    ¡°She looks like a mad woman, honestly.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what the Lycan king has in stock for her. Late from the first day.¡±

    All these words were low among themselves, but I could clearly hear them with my sharp senses. The problem was how to prove they were right. Actually, they aren¡¯t lying, obviously, because I wasn¡¯t someone to be yed with. I was that wicked being who could easily kill and destroy, or go as far as making ones like hell, leaving them begging for death.

    They all know how much I hate people who disobey me, and Selene just did by not walking in and lying on the ground as I had ordered for anyter. Being a neer isn¡¯t an excuse, as she should have been told by whoever brought her bere.

    The entire ss knew Selene was in trouble, and they were actually happy about it and eager to see her go through the severe punishment, but what they didn¡¯t know was that just those eyes locked on mine had taken away my ability to get

    angry.

    Instead, I was concerned about who gave her that uniform to wear.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Selene finally spoke to me after almost a minute. The whole ss became dead silent, waiting for my reply.

    ¡°Why are youte?¡± I asked, and I was literally struggling to sound harsh and cold.

    She didn¡¯t reply to my question but instead stylishly pointed her finger at her stomach, leaving me confused as my brows arched at her.

    The only thing my mind could read was that she was hungry, and the least I expected it to be was pregnancy,

    ¡°Come in and lie on the ground. Vera, go get my whip.¡± Imanded coldly, and she didn¡¯t even flinched a bit, then stepped in. I gestured at the corner where she should be lying, but instead of walking in that direction, she came forward towards

    me.

    ???

    She drew close until she was almost touching me, yet I couldn¡¯t do anything to her, even as the ss was already making an uproar in anticipation of the terrible thing that would happen to Selene.

    She smiled at me and brought her m*uth close to my ear, then whispered.

    ¡°Our baby won¡¯t like to see her daddy flogging her mother, and I can¡¯t lie on my stomach during the pregnancy.¡± Her voice echoed deep into my heart and soul, running deep into my marrow.

    Did I just hear her right?

    I have a baby.

 Chapter 22

    hapter 22

    Selene¡¯s POV

    ¡°You must be lying. little girl. And even if you¡¯re pregnant, it can¡¯t be mine. He whispered back, and I could see his guts as he swallowed hard, seemingly trying to sound harsh and cold, but his eyes and tone were giving him away. It was like he was fighting to keep his excitement at bay.

    ¡°Are you trying to deny the child? We both know it¡¯s yours. Don¡¯t you feel it already?¡± I said quietly, our eyes still locked.

    ¡°You are a liar, and I don¡¯t believe anything you say, so get away from my front and go sit down. We will talk about itter, and not in front of these students.¡±

    I smiled, but he didn¡¯t return it; instead, his gaze slid down to my stomach.

    ¡°No other man had touched me after or before you did. Meanwhile, if you keep treating me badly, the child will end up hating you, and when you find out it¡¯s your child, it will be toote.¡± I said lowly to him and maintain my smile while the whole ss watched in confusion and their usual envy.

    None of them could understand what was going on, but I could tell with no doubt that they were already burning in rage. It was clear they were all crushing hard on Lucian secretly.

    I could feel their hateful eyes on me, and if stares were daggers, I would surely be overkilled.

    The normal Lucian everyone knew would be dealt with so brutally that I would regreting to ss today.

    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re endangering yourself? They will surelye for you.¡± Lucian frowned, his voice still low, and he had done well keeping a mean face.

    ¡°Point of correction: They wille for ¡°us,¡± me and the baby. The child is depending on the father for protection.¡± I winked at him and turned my gaze fully to the student for the first time, in search of an empty desk to sit at.

    I couldn¡¯t help the shudder of fright that swept through me in the moment as I saw their devilish and vile expressions.

    ¡°Her name is Selene; she is the new student, which most of you must all know as thedy my mother picked and brought into the Kingdom. She will be joining us here. Someone should make a space on their seat for her since an extra desk hasn¡¯t been provided yet..¡± Lucian spoke to the ss with that cold, authoritative tone.

    I don¡¯t know how he does it, but hismand was something one couldn¡¯t think of disobeying because the tone alone was enough to tell you how merciless he was.

    I nced back at him with a smile, muttering a ¡°thank you,¡± but his eyes weren¡¯t at me at all. He was looking at the students sitting in front of us. ¡°See you all next time.¡± He shrugged and walked out of the ss abruptly.

    Was he already done teaching, or did my presence chase him away? Or was it the news I broke to him that made him leave so suddenly?

    It was when he fully left the ss that I realized what he meant when he said I was endangering myself. His presence was my saving grace all this time, and the students seemed like they were praying he left, which he just did, giving them the chance they wanted.

    My eyes drifted from the door where Lucian had just exited the ssroom, and the little smile on my face disappeared instantly.

    I walked forward, looking around for that one student who had made space for me just as their king had instructed, but not a single student was doing that, and anyone I moved close to would re at me, eyes filled with envy.

    1/3

    60%

    ¡°Someone should please make space for me¡± I pleaded under my breath, as I was getting really tired of standing. I don¡¯t know if it was the pregnancy, but I was really getting dizzy standing for a long time, yet none of the students cared.

    ¡°We paid the full school fees, which include our right to a desk without having to share with anyone. She should find a tablet to sit on or go home, then return when her desk is madel¡± A girl with curly brown hair among the ones in the first row picked up

    the courage and spoke up, and the whole ss mored in agreement and support.

    ¡°We can¡¯t share cur desk with something like this, looking like a street beggarl¡± The one beside her with red hair shouted in addition while 1 stood there, feeling really pained hearing her call me a street beggar.

    Twill report you all to King Lucian! How will you be disobeying your king?¡±

    ¡°I would rather die than allow you to have my seat, and if you think Lucian can save you, you must be a fool. Better sit on the floor, dirty thing!¡± The same girl in the front row spat.

    ¡°Stop insulting me! Stop it!¡± I shouted, feeling berserk at this point. It was bing too much for me to bear, especially with how the whole ssughed and jeered at me.

    No matter how bad and messy my life has be, I still have that Alpha blood flowing in my veins, and it was really crawling on my skin, sending some kind of pain to my chest. As a royal member-Alpha¡¯s daughter-I wasn¡¯t supposed to be going through all these.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t stop, what will you do?¡± She retorted, and just then a fat girl from the back end of the ss stood up with two other girls nking her.

    They walked towards me with that bossy look on their faces, their eyes squinting at me.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± The fat girl spoke to me with authority and confidence, sneering at me like I was some kind of filthy animal

    ¡°My name is Selene, just as Lucian informed you all earlier. I¡­ Whatever else I was about to say hung in my throat as a hot p from the girlnded on my face, my face snapping to the right as I held my ch*ek, which was burning in pain.

    ¡°Who do you think you are for King Lucian to introduce you to us, specially, and how dare you call him just Lucian? Are you mad?¡± She fumed, and the other students cheered on her.

    ¡°Beat her up!¡± They kept urging.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± She yelled at me, her filthy spit sshing on my face and sending chills of disgust down my spine.

    ¡°Why did you p me? What did I do to you?¡± I breathed, gritting my teeth in anger as my ch*eks hurt more. I was sure it must have turned red now.

    ¡°I will p you again, and there is nothing you can do about that!¡± She said.

    ¡°Allow us to finish her up.¡± The girl at her right requested it with a smirk.

    ¡°I am going to report you all for bullying me!¡± I said, thinking it would at least stop them from going further. If only I knew there was nothing the authorities would do to help me out.

    I didn¡¯t know this school was more like survival of the fittest, where you have to train harder and learn to fight for yourself. The bully was all part of it and was sponsored by the Lycan King himself to force every student to take their training seriously.

    I had no idea till I went to report my case to the proprietor.

    ¡°You will sit on the ground during the whole lesson session, understood?¡± The fat girl said to me that she was the one who

    owned me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But King Lucian said¡­. Another p from the girl at her right struck my check again, the same one, and this time a loud cry of pain escaped my l*ps, with my legs losing bnce as I fell to the ground.

    ¡°Nobody debates with her, bit c h!¡± The girl mmed and kicked my back; the one at the left came forward and kicked me too, on my head.

    ¡°Anyone of you can take turns kicking her. This girl needs to be taught a serious lesson!¡± The fat girl said to the ss as she swaggered back or her seat.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hit me. I will stay on the ground. I pleaded, but they had already starteding out. It was like a nightmare, unreal to my eyes, as I wondered why it was getting so bad for me in a ce I thought would be my savingnd.

    The first kick came from the girl at the front, who I was sure had hated me so deeply at first sight; the other was her colleague, while others followed. I received up to five before a teacher came in to teach, so they left me there.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± She had asked, feigning concern, and the fat girl stood and walked up to her, whispered some incoherent words to her, then returned to her seat.

    That was all it took for the teacher to simply tell me to go over to the corner of the room so I wouldn¡¯t block her path.

    I tried to report to her and let her know I was being bullied, but she turned deaf and threatened to flog me if I didn¡¯t do as she said immediately.

    School came to the first break, which was when I asked my way to the proprietor office and got thest shock that left me numb and disheartened.

    Realizing that I would have to face this maltreatment from my ssmate until I became strong enough to fight back really left me scared to death because I don¡¯t even have an inner wolf. This was the major setback.

    I was just like a mere human, and that gave me no chance against even the ones in the beginner ss.

    All my time in the ss during my first day was on the ground. I sat with legs raised to my chest and arms wrapped around. them, trying to grasp whatever was being thought, but ended up being totally confused.

    The teachings were based on those who had shifted and couldmunicate with their inner wolves, having sharp senses, and all that.

    It was all strange and weird to me, and all I prayed for was the closing bell so I would run back home and cry out my heart.

    I was feeling sorry for myself and, at the same time, hating the kind of useless being I was. Maybe my father was right all this time when he reminded me of the shameful person I was. Just maybe even my first mate was right to reject me brutally.

    I was just that girl who was mistakenly brought to this world as a werewolf. I shouldn¡¯t have been born, or should have rather been in the human world. Tears filled my eyes, and my heart was growing heavier as I fought back the urge to s o b.

    The pain from their kicks and ps was still hurting, but the pain in my heart crushes me more.

    How would I be stronger? How long?

    Çú

 Chapter 23

    hapter 23

    Finally, the school bell rang for closure, and I quickly picked myself up from the ground and scurried out of the ssroom like someone who was being chased.

    ¡°Where are you running to?¡±

    ¡°Come back here, pig!¡±

    ¡°She looks like a scarecrow. Let¡¯s give her that name.¡±

    Mockeryughter followed the derisive insults raining on me from behind, making me wish I could turn myself deaf so I wouldn¡¯t have to hear all that. All I could do was quicken my pace, wanting to leave the school as I fought back my tears, not wanting to cry anymore.

    I have to be strong. I have to train harder, just as the proprietor told me when I went to report. She had even informed me of students who had resolved tomit suicide when they couldn¡¯t take in the bully.

    She made it clear to me that there were only two options: train harder or kill yourself. This was ringing in my head as I hurried out of the schoolpound, heading straight home with my eyes avoiding every other corner.

    I got home and went straight to my room,id on the bed, and allowed my tears to flow freely, wetting the pillow till I dozed

    off.

    A knock was what woke me up, and the first ce my eyes went to was the clock. I gasped on seeing it was night already. A sharp pain hit my stomach as it grumbled in hunger, leaving me clenching my teeth and wrapping my arms around it.

    The knock came again, and I rubbed my eyes, jumping from the bed to open the door to whoever it was. My vision still seemed impaired as I struggled to trace the door with my sleepy eyes. My whole body was just so weak, and my legs were fighting to hold my body.

    I sessfully got to the door, unlocked and opened it.

    ¡°What?¡± My voice was barely audible as I peered at the figure standing in front of my door with a tray of food. It was like every sleep in my eyes vanished as I stood straight, looking intensely at him, unsure what he was here for. It can¡¯t be that you came to really offer me food.

    There are maids who do that, and besides, I go to the kitchen to take the food dishes out for me. No one had evere to serve me, not to mention the king. Or is it my eyes ying pranks on me?

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked casually, walking in and dropping the tray on the table beside my bed before turning back to me, who was still standing at the door.

    ¡°Come over and sit, or don¡¯t you feel hungry?¡± He said, still in his casual tone. He had never sounded soft or caring. There was no way you would know if he cared or not. He just doesn¡¯t sound like someone who has anyone to worry about, always having a mean facial expression

    ¡°You brought my food? I¡¯m shocked, just as I was shocked when you offered me your jacket, made love with me, and treated me like I meant something. Then that was it¡­¡± I walked closer to him but didn¡¯t sit on the bed; instead, I stood in front of him, looking into those charming hazel eyes.

    ¡°Am I wrong to bring your food? I was going to my room, so I decided to bring your food because I was told you haven¡¯t eaten since you came back from school. He shrugged and gestured at the food. ¡°Here is it. Eat. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re starving.¡±

    ¡°Who told you I haven¡¯t eaten since I came back from school?¡± Lasked, and he paused and arched his brows as if he were thinking.

    1/3

    ¡°Is that what matters!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I need to know who cares as much as to know I haven¡¯t eaten till now, Or were you the one that asked the chefs if I had eaten?¡± I questioned him, and he flinched a bit. I noticed how tense he became.

    I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Stop talking and catt¡± He snapped, uncovering the food.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, so take back your food and leave; I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He was surprised, his eyes scanning my face.

    ¡°Is there a particr reason? I am sure you must be hungry. Don¡¯t you like the food! I can tell them to cook another- anyone you want.¡± He said to me, still sounding emotionless, that not even his tone or eyes could give a hint that he had any atom of pity or care for me. It was like he was forced to do all he was doing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat because you are the one who brought it to me. Your presence took away my appetite, and now I don¡¯t feel any urge to eat this after all you did to me. Why do you treat me badly? Have you ever loved me? When did it fade? I can¡¯t eat when you haven¡¯t even epted your child.¡± I shrugged and sat on the bed, my legs out, as Iy t on the bed, looking up to the ceiling.

    ¡°Okay, whatever. I can see you aren¡¯t hungry. Sleep on¡± He began to pack and headed to the exit. Hunger was burning my stomach, and it was as if every worm in there was feeding on me. The aroma of the saucy spaghetti had spread over the room when he opened it, and now it filled my nostrils, torturing me.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing him walk out when he was supposed to pet me and at least talk tenderly to me was one of the most heartbreaking moments of my life. I wanted him to show me real love through words and touches. I want to see him treat me well again, because that is what it should be. That was how fate had aligned when it made us mates.

    But it seemed I was yet to know how cold this man was. He really left with the food and would allow me to starve.

    Tears brimmed my eyes, but I wiped them off, not wanting to cry. I want to stop crying over everything, but my heart won¡¯t just stop pumping with sadness. My life has just not been going right since my mother¡¯s death.

    The door creaked open at that moment, and in so much excitement, I jumped up from the bed, darting my eyes at the door with so much belief and hope that it was Lucian returning. I really was so sure he was the one who had a changed heart and was unable to just leave me like that, but I was highly disappointed.

    My eyes fell on a familiar face: a man dressed in the bodyguards vest, but he has a badge. I had seen him so many times with Lucian. I could easily guess he was Lucian¡¯s personal guard. He was with him that day when they visited my pack.

    As he walked forward to me, I noticed his eyes darken and those brows crease. His face was stony and dangerous.

    ¡°Are you trying to get close to the king? Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson? Can¡¯t you read the handwriting on the wall!¡± He began immediately, his tone far from being friendly; instead, it was like one who would kill me in the next minute.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked weakly, as the hunger was literally sapping out my whole strength.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand, you may never. Maybe inside the grave, you will realize your mistakes and how you should have. been wise enough to stay away from him.¡± He growled, covering up the space between us.

    ¡°Lucian doesn¡¯t even like me. Why is everyone acting aggressively on me, warning and threatening me over a man that isn¡¯t even mine?¡± I retorted, giving him a re.

    ¡°He came to your room this night, right?¡± He asked with a mischievous smile, his hands sped to the back as he walked to and fro in my room.

    ¡°Yes, and he is gone. You¡¯re close to him; why not go ask him what he was doing here? I don¡¯t really understand what you are here for?!¡± I blurted, sounding really harsh with the fury burning inside of me.

    15:04 Wed, 1 May ¨C M

    ¡°I am here to give you a warning in addition to the one my sister gave you because it seems you didn¡¯t grasp her¡¯s well. He smirked, his eyes glinting in a way that was really frightening.

    ¡°Warning for me to stay away from Lucian. How many times do I have to tell you he doesn¡¯t like me? He hates me for a reason I don¡¯t know. I thought he must have told you. You were with him that night, and he imed I was his mate. We stayed in the same room and slept together. It was all love till the next day, and I was forced to believe it was all in my dream and never reality! I paused, taking a deep breath, as my heart grew heavy and sweat formed on my forehead, with a headache seeping in.

    ¡°Since that day till now, he has been so cold to me and won¡¯t even tell me where I went wrong. He came this night with food and left with it. Maybe you can help me ask him what I did wrong. I let out a long sigh, sitting back on the bed.

    He chuckled deeply, looking forward to me with a menacing gaze.

    ¡°Lucian is for my sister alone, and I saw from the start that you are really trying to snat c

    h him from her, which I won¡¯t allow I won¡¯t be alive to watch it happen. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, so don¡¯t force me to.¡± He said it with a mean tone, shaking his head as those dark eyes pierced into mine.

    Do you

 Chapter 24

    ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear you right. You said what?!¡± He was roaring already, and each word was bathed in venom and pure rage. His eyes went down to my stomach, then back to my face with deep scrutiny.

    ¡°You can¡¯t joke with something like that. Even if you want to pis s me off, you can¡¯t use it. Don¡¯t daret¡± He bellowed, seemingly epting that I was only trying to pull his legs. I guess he would find it really hard to believe.

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m ying pranks with you?¡± I scoffed and plopped down on the bed. ¡°I am having a headache; leave when you¡¯re done staying

    ¡°I am not going anywhere, bit c h! Tell me you are lying. That night didn¡¯t produce anything, and Lucian didn¡¯t impregnate you!¡± He bawled, and it was like he was finding it hard to breathe.

    ¡°You are making a lot of noise. I am hungry, and your noise is thest thing I would want to keep up with. Please leave!¡± I sighed, ignoring the fire in his eyes. All I could see in those eyeballs was a sheer intent to unalive me at that moment.

    ¡°Tam making noise, huh? Is that what you have to say?¡± He chuckled deeply, licking his l*ps and biting the lower part as his face contorted into a smirk.

    ¡°Yes, you are making noise. Maybe your sister isn¡¯t worthy enough for him, which is why she isn¡¯t carrying this baby. Tell her to work on herself. That¡¯s something you should be worried about-noting here to bark like a dog.

    I swear, I can¡¯t tell where this courage came from. I knew I was p i s e d, but the level of bravery to talk back at him, knowing he was a Lycan with full strength, was something I couldn¡¯tprehend. His deep, menacing growls were not frightening anymore, as I found myself believing there was no way he would dare touch me

    ¡°Oh, you think I can¡¯t harm or even kill you? You actually think Lucian cares enough to do anything to me if I hurt you brutally? You really don¡¯t know what you are putting yourself into. His ws were already out, and his fangs were visible, with veins running through his neck and arms.

    ¡°Touch me then and see what Lucian will do to you. Remember, you aren¡¯t just hurting me, you are doing the same to his child, the heir to the throne. Iughed, giving him a taunting wink.

    ¡°G o d forbid that thing being the heir to the throne. You must be a big dreamer. Lucian can¡¯t be the father of that child, you slu t!¡± He retorted, obviously frustrated to the core at this point, as he kept clenching his fists till they turned white.

    ¡°Wait till I give birth, then. After the test, we will know who has the baby.¡± I smiled at him, and he burst intoughter, a devilish one, sounding so crooky.

    ¡°You are really a dreamer to think you will bore that child safely. It¡¯s better you wake up to reality and ask me for the drug to wash away the baby safely with no side effects or pain, because if I do it myself, you will really suffer.¡± He threatened, his eyes glinting with everything hatred was all about..

    should

    You¡¯re threatening me. Fine, let¡¯s do this then. Let¡¯s both see who wins in the end. You and that ugly sister of yours be the ones to stop being delusional and face reality.¡± I fired back, keeping an unease smile, making sure I left him triggered.

    It was clear I was literally endangering my life. This man here looks like a lunat i c who would go any length to hurt or even kill me, especially now that I told him I was pregnant.

    ¡°We are now enemies seeking the heads of each. I love your courage; I hope you don¡¯t cower when the real fight begins.¡± He rasped and stomped out like the ground was his problem.

    He mmed the door so hard that I feared the hinges would break off. I had actually seeded in frustrating the hell out of him, and I was overwhelmed with happiness. It seemed no one made hirti feel this way.

    The moment he walked out, it was like my brain came back to default; every bit of my being had a rethink to realize how

    wed, May

    much I had to put my weak and useless self in trouble with no one to run to.

    What gave me the courage tosh back? I don¡¯t know, but I could swear it felt so good. I felt like aplete being once again.

    ¡°Nice one, you are learning to be strong.¡± I suddenly heard the voice of Lucian, and my eyes darted back at the door in surprise.

    ¡°What? You heard everything?¡± I gasped as he walked into my room with the tray of food in his hands.

    ¡°It iste, but you have to eat because you will be facing more troubles in school tomorrow,¡± he breathed with a shrug. dropping the tray on the table.

    ¡°So you heard everything your personal guard said, even when he said he would flush the baby? Why didn¡¯t youe int and shun him? He threatened to¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. He cut me off, raising his gaze at me with a shunning stare.

    ¡°Now I am reporting to you. That guy wants to kill me and the baby. I snapped, and he shrugged again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He said it casually, as if he didn¡¯t hear me clearly. We are talking about our baby here. A threat to its life, and all he could say was, I don¡¯t believe you.

    Till the baby dies before you believe me? What is wrong with you? If you don¡¯t want me, why did you put me in shackles with this pregnancy? You don¡¯t believe me, like I slept with another man and put the pregnancy on you?!!¡± I was getting berserk, and I could feel my blood run hot.

    Everything was making me go crazy. I just don¡¯t understand where my life is headed. It was just all messed up, reminding me that I shouldn¡¯t have allowed anyone to save me from death. It was as if I was living at the wrong time-at a time when I should be in the world of the dead.

    ¡°Are you shouting at me?¡± His brows arched as he towered over me, his huge body almost like a cave over me.

    ¡°Yes! You are joining hands to ruin me when you should be my savior. You keep calling me a liar and maniptor when you are the one. You lied that I was your mate just to sleep with me, then you dumped me and went as far as denying me when that letter was sent. Lucian, I was banished from my ownnd and my own family because of you!!¡±

    My voice cracked, and my knees were trembling. Tears blurred my vision, intense pain coursing through my heart as everything reyed in my head. I hadn¡¯t thought of it this deeply, and now that I have, I realize how stu p i d I have been all through. I found out how much everyone had yed and tram p l e d on me like I was nothing when I was a royal member-a princess at that.

    How did I allow myself to be a puppet without even realizing it? My stepmother, my first mate, and my father, now Lucian

    I might not have an inner wolf and be weak topare to you all, but I am not stupi d¡­ I might have been all my life, but not anymore!¡± I spoke with a broken heart, tears flowing down freely as I struggled to breathe through my pain.

    All my words didn¡¯t even change the countenance of Lucian. One would think he had gone deaf, as he just kept staring at me with a straight face while I sobbed through words.

    ¡°It iste. Eat your food before you faint in school tomorrow.¡± That was all he said after I was done, then he turned to the door.

    with

    ¡°Do you even love me, Lucian? Tell me. If you don¡¯t, tell me, and I will leave your life forever. I swear! I will go

    my baby and won¡¯te back to pester you, just as you said on the day I came here. I won¡¯t show my face to you anymore, and the baby will never know the father! I bawled, and he was almost at the door, then stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Give me a reply, or I will decide myself that you hate me, and this night will be thest time you will see me, I promise

    He turned back quickly, and his eyes narrowed at me. ¡°You want to leave this kingdom? To where?¡±

    ¡°It is none of your concern where I go, and yes, I will leave and go far away from this ce. I can¡¯t stay close to a psychopath

    like you!¡±

    He was silent, bis eyes locked with mine.

    ¡°My personal guard told me you used charm on me. He said all the connections I felt that night were fak and were caused by the mate bond a witch created for you with the forbidden magic. He spoke low, and I could swear I sensed the soft emotions for the first time ever. He was sounding casual; he wasn¡¯t sounding gruffy. Instead, his tone was filled with traces ofThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    emotion.

    ¡°And you believe instantly. That was why you left me to perish! You didn¡¯t even ask me or try to be sure. The same wants to kill me and my baby did all these. So he is the devil in my life.¡± I moaned, squatting down as I sobbed with buried in my palms.

    ¡°I was looking for a reason to hate you, and he provided it. Eat your food; it iste.¡±

    man who

    my

    face

    ¡°So you still hate me? Thanks for the reply to my initial question. Goodnight, or rather, goodbye.¡±I said with a smile, then sat on my bed, uncovered the food, and began to eat.

    I thought he had walked out after some minutes till I was done eating and looked up to see him still standing there with his hands folded against his chest, gazing at me.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked in surprise.

    ¡°Goodbye to where? What does it mean?¡± He frowned, dipping his hands inside his pocket.

    ¡°Like I said before, this night is thest time you will see me. I am sure you are happy. I will be leaving and not choking you with my presence, just as you have always wished.¡± I shrugged, and he walked forward.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from leaving, but won¡¯t you love to watch me punish my personal guard for lying to me?¡± He breathed, as if he were trying not to sound concerned over me.

    ¡°So you believed me that I didn¡¯t use a fake mate charm on you now?¡± I smiled, and I could swear that as he watched me smile, he almost did the same. Those l*ps widened a bit; they twitched, and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Now go to bed.¡± He shrugged, looking away as he gathered the te to take it out.

    ¡°Thank you for the food. Thanks for serving me, darling.¡± I cooed, and he scoffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for any appreciation. Shut up and sleep.¡± He hissed and walked out with the te.

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 25

    I slept like a baby. I slept with smiles on my face, joy in my heart, and ecstasy waving through my soul. I had a good dream. that revolved all around him. In my dream, he was all over me, cherishing and adoring me like I was his life.

    It was so blissful and sweet that I didn¡¯t want to wake up to realize it was just a dream. The way he cared for me and his baby. was out of the world, and with the crown in my head as the Lycan queen, I held so much authority.

    It was amazing that I almost cried when I woke up the next day to see that it was

    st a dream and hadn¡¯te to reality yet.

    I was still that weak, useless girl who would be attending school and getting bullied again.

    Yesterday night, he gave me hope of actually having feelings for me, but I don¡¯t know if that was just for the moment. At least I am d he epted that the baby was his own and that his personal guard was the liar.

    I was alreadyte for school again, but for some reason that I can¡¯t exin, I wasn¡¯t afraid at all and was so confident that no one would punish me. Maybe it was the dream that was messing with my head and making me think I had reached that height of being highly respected by this kingdom.

    Why was I so sure Lucian had epted me as his mate and mother to his child? It all drives me back to my dreamst night. It felt so real and was like a revtion of what my life was about to be.

    I took my bath and cleaned up with so much ease and smiles all over my face, rubbing my stomach, which was yet to have an obvious bump. I knew soon the world would know, and as Lucian had epted that his guard was lying about the fake charm. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t doubt the child is ours.

    I stepped out of the bathroom after I was done with the towel still around my breasts and down to my thighs. It was quite short, so almost my entire thighs were bare, and my wet hair slicked down my back.

    My eyes moved to the mirror, and a little smile crept up my l*ps. I was actually beautiful, but the reason for my smile was that I was seeing Lucian behind me in my head, and we were a good match. Our children will be the cutest babies out there, I must say.

    A knock sounded on my door at that moment, and before I could tell whoever it was to wait that I wasing just so I would get the time to wear something, the door was pushed open.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡± I clearly heard him say as he barged in, and we were both facing each other. Lucian was standing right there, gazing at my body like it was magic or something out of the world.

    ¡°You look good.¡± Heplimented me, leaving me stunned, as I never expected him to say that. Does it mean he also sees me attractive now!

    ¡°I wasing to open the door, but you¡­.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would be in the bathroom and couldn¡¯t wait since I am only here to pick up what I forgotst night.¡± He shrugged, but didn¡¯t move an inch. Instead, he was feeding his eyes with my body.

    ¡°Oh, I see. You can take it and leave.¡± I smiled and moved to therge mirror tob my hair and rub the lotion there.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be wearing that stup i d uniform today.¡± He said that, and I turned my face to him.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t that what your people offered to me?¡± I frowned on recalling how I really looked yesterday with the attire. For real, it made me look like a fool.

    ¡°Yes, but not anymore. Your body is too good to wear such.¡± He shrugged and moved to the cupboard beside my bed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°You are really making me blush. You keepplimenting my body stylishly.¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back from letting him know.

    ¡°You can wear any clothes for today while I take your uniform size ready. And you can show me the girls that bullied yesterday: I want to use them as an example. He said, looking up to me without picking anything from the cupboard.

    ¡°What? Are you serious right now?¡± I gasped, unsure if I heard him clearly.

    59%

    you

    ¡°You are my mate, and you have my child. No one hurt you; go scot-free. They need to know that! His eyes locked with mine, and for a moment we were lost in each other¡¯s stares.

    He came closer, covering the space between us, and we were now less than an inch away, feeling each other¡¯s breath and the tension buildup.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to love anymore. How to show a girl that she is all I think of and wants to be beside me all day. I don¡¯t care about the mate bond, but about how my heart feels. I realized I was hurting myself by hurting you.¡± He spoke lowly, and the way he took every word seriously showed it all came from his heart.

    ¡°You are beautiful, but not like other girls I have met. You aren¡¯t even ssy or sophisticated like them, yet I am literally forcing myself to hate and stay away from you. When I saw my mother bring you in, I was very excited because I was disturbed and restless about what my denial would cause. I prayed you shouldn¡¯t die because I will never recover

    His hand held my check, and his thumb wiped out the tears I didn¡¯t even know were falling freely down my ch*eks.

    I was overwhelmed and was hoping I wouldn¡¯t wake up to realize I was in a deep sleep. It was actually Lucian confessing all these to me, saying sweet words of love from his heart.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears.

    ¡°I am sorry for every time I made you and the baby sad and pained. Forgive me as I start to make it up for the both of you. I am ready to learn how to love again. I will always be right beside both of you. He said that and let out a smile that was so cute-so adorable in a special way. He looked so handsome, and that coldness that had always masked his face washed away.

    He really has that se x y, grasping smile that is contagious and enough to make you melt to the knees.

    ¡°You are going to ept me as I am. I am still weak, wolfless, rejected and abandoned by my family, and rejected by my first mate. I am not capable of being the queen with this weak self.¡± I sighed, my eyes to the ground.

    ¡°You are right, and that¡¯s why I am here-to train you.¡± He said it softly, and I looked up at him quickly.

    ¡°Are you serious? You will personally train me to be strong like others.¡± I was almost screaming.

    ¡°Yes, and you will learn faster with my way of teaching. Now go cover those thighs. I am getting hard with just a nce at them.¡± He deadpanned, chuckling. This time it wasn¡¯t deep and menacing, but it was really soft and calm.

    ¡°You are mine, and my body is yours. I whispered to him.

    ¡°If you are craving me, just spill it. Or you sneak into my room any night. It¡¯s not that hard.¡± He said it with softughter as hey on the bed.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter.

    ¡°Are you for real?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now get prepared for school before s p a n k you for constantteness.¡± He teased.

    ¡°If spa n k i n g from you is the punishment, I will never be punctual.¡±

    Stan¡¯s POV

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening. My sister, Ria, muttered with heavy breaths, her eyes filled with tears, as we both leaned our

    May

    ears against the door, listening to every one of the discussions with our hearts broken into pieces.

    59%1

    It was actually happening right under our nose and had gone this far without us realizing it. Hearing all that Lucian was saying to her really made my heart bleed as I tried hard to control the urge to kick the door open, storm in, and kill Selene.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay anymore¡­¡± Ria sobbed and scurried away, her face buried in her palm. I know how bad she would be feeling to hear it all. She was just knowing Selene had not only captured the king¡¯s heart but was also carrying his baby while she was just there, having no chance to even be with Lucian for a minute.

    She had been waiting for the right moment to meet him, thinking of what he loved most to get for him, and trying to find the right attitudes to use when with him-all that so she would be able to get the cold-hearted Lucian to finally see her the way he did in the past when he was still normal.

    She was actually so confident that she was the woman his heart would fall for because she had been his friend for years. I also believed that, especially when Lucian epted that she should be brought to live with us after I requested it.

    My heart burns in rage as I ce my ears to the door again to listen to what they were saying, only to hear that intense sound of a k*ss, deep once with l*ps over the other.

    I pulled away, growling with my fists clenched on both sides. It was so shocking and something hard to believe, but really evident enough that I would be stup i d to think until now that Selene was nothing to Lucian.

    For real, the mate bond had created an emotion that bound their souls together in a way neither of them could withstand, and it seemed like it was getting stronger by the day until now that Lucian couldn¡¯t hold on.

    There was only one thing that must have made Lucian¡¯s heart melt, and that is clearly the baby in Selene¡¯s womb, so if I want to tear them apart, the first is to get the baby killed, and I have to do that as soon n as possible.

    After losing the baby, I will n with my sister how to get Selene killed or thrown far away from this kingdom. In whatever way, Selene has to be flung far away from Lucian¡¯s life, and all this should happen faster before he gets drowned deep and deep into her ocean.

    If we aren¡¯t fast and he totally gets caught in the web of her love, then he is going to protect her at all costs, even if the baby is no more. I will end up putting my life in danger by trying to hurt her.

    G o d, but how did he suddenly get convinced that it wasn¡¯t a fake mate bond? Does it mean he termed me a liar and began to

    believe Selene?

    Gosh! I have to be really fast, and I know one person who can help me. Diana is Selene¡¯s stepmother. It¡¯s time she knew that Selene wasn¡¯t dead and was on the verge of bing the threat we were avoiding.

    Öæ

 Chapter 26

    There was shock on everyone¡¯s face-that kind of shock that leaves you questioning a lot of things, including your sight. That moment you stare at what was happening in front of you, and you are forced to be doubtful about both your eyes and brain because you just couldn¡¯t believe it was all real.

    BEN

    That was how the whole student was the moment we both stepped out of the royal cart, hands held together like couples with bodyguards nking us.

    They kept peering at me as if I had two heads, wondering what it was all about seeing their cold-hearted king, who hates the sound of love, holding my hands. This was Lucian¡¯s idea, and I really couldn¡¯t help feeling ecstatic at every step we both took forward into the school building.

    This was the Lycan king, a man who was known and seen as a beast with no heart. He had really changed miraculously, and luckily I was the one he fell for. The moon goddess gave him to me, and no darkness or forces could stop it.

    ¡°Today will be thest day you attend school. I will be training you at home myself, and I won¡¯t continue being a teacher here. It¡¯s time I focus on my birthright as the ruler of this pack.¡± He broke the silence that had lingered between us since we stepped down.

    I shuddered a bit out of the joy that was overwhelming me. It felt so good that tears made their way into my eyes. It was tears of so much joy, which I find hard to control.

    ¡°Oh G o d, is this a dream? How did you suddenly change and are now in love with me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help asking because it was all looking so unreal, especially considering that this wasn¡¯t just any man but someone whose heart had been crushed by a woman, which made him cold and heartless,

    He

    Was well known to me and every one of my pack members as a devil in human form, a man who wouldn¡¯t blink twice before taking lives as if they meant nothing. He was really wicked and dreadful.

    How was it that I wasn¡¯t dead? From the night of that curfew until now, there have been so many clear reasons for me to be dead and forgotten, but one way or another, I came out alive. It was like an unseen angel was protecting my life and finding ways for me to stay alive.

    Now, from the rejected Alpha¡¯s daughter, who has no wolf and is totally weak, here I was, holding hands with King Lucian, the man who I really feared would be the end of me. How he suddenly changed into this soft and caring man overnight was something I found hard to exin.

    ¡°Since the day I left you in that room and returned back here, I had been so restless, and your image had been all over my head while I forced myself to hate you. I kept struggling and forcing out the hatred, but it didn¡¯te. It took me weeks to respond to that letter because I was troubled. I knew what my negative response would result in.¡±

    ¡°Yet you did it.¡± I cut in, rolling my eyes at him. ¡°So if I had died, your child and mate would be gone.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I knew my mother woulde to save you, even though I wasn¡¯t so sure. It was something I prayed for, and the moon goddess was kind enough to answer my prayer. I intentionally left that letter in a ce where she would read it. I¡¯m d everything worked out, and here you are, with me.¡± He said with a soft tone as we got into the reception.

    She stood up and bowed in respect, making sure she was facing Lucian alone to show I wasn¡¯t part of who she was bowing to.

    ¡°What kind of uniform did you give to her yesterday?¡± Lucian¡¯s tone, which had been soft earlier, became really cold and frightening.

    Thedy flinched in sheer fear as her eyes blinked continuously while she fought for words to say.

    I¡­I¡­ It was the one left.¡±

    359%Á¿

    ¡°My mother clearly announced that she would be attending this training school and sent her pictures to get her size made. Why wasn¡¯t it done and another oversized, shapeless gown given to her instead?¡± He retorted; this time I was sure he would hit her. It all depends on her response. If it was tangible enough to reduce this anger.

    ¡°I swear. I have no idea why it was only that size left. 1¡­.

    ¡°Tell whoever is in charge of making those school uniforms to meet me in the pce in the evening around 7 p.m. in the dot. You hear me clearly?¡± He snapped while she was still speaking, and she nodded continuously. Her eyes glimpsed at me. and I could see shock and disbelief in her eyes, which quickly changed to a hateful stare.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, so you will show me those that refused to let you sit after I instructed that they should make space for you. Also, I will gather all the teachers, and you will show me the one that made you sit on the floor?

    ¡°Okay, daddy, but one more thing I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± I whined like a baby, pouting my l*ps as I held his strong hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked, facing me.

    This woman here directed me to the male bathroom that day and got me embarrassed and s l u t- s h a m e d. I entered the midst of n*ked boys bathing and changing their clothes because she intentionally led me there. I reported proudly, moving my eyes to the receptionist, whose eyes were now wide open and her m*uth agape as she stared at me.

    Fear gripped her. Her body was shaking as she began to breathe fast.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Lucian growled, facing her with fists clenched.

    ¡°It¡­it wasn¡¯t intentional. I¡­I¡­

    ¡°It was. Sheughed at me when I returned, showing she knew all she was doing. I interjected, and Lucian turned sharply to his bodyguard.

    ¡°She is sacked; take her to the disciplinary section. She should beshed twenty times on her back.¡± Hemanded, and the woman fell to her knees in front of me, her head bowed low to my feet as she pleaded for mercy, crying.

    ¡°Get your filthy self off her! Lucian snarled and kicked her hands off my feet before taking me by my hands.

    ¡°I know you have a good heart; don¡¯t tell me to pity her, please. She deserves even more.¡± He said calmly to me as we paced together to the ss. I could catch a glimpse of many students peeping from their ss windows, unable toprehend what their eyes were seeing

    The greatest shock was seen when we got to my ss and walked in, hands still held together. Lucian seemed to be enjoying the touch of my palm around his, as he wouldn¡¯t even want to leave me for a second.

    We got into the ss, and it was that same teacher, thedy who refused to caution the students to let me with them after the fat girl had whispered something to her.

    She was the first to see us as we came forward to the ss door, and the first sight got her frozen, her eyes on us without blinking.

    We entered the ss, and the whole ce became dead silent; some were already sweating, especially the fat girl who was trembling in addition.

    ¡°Point them out. And once you¡¯re pointed, don¡¯t waste any seconds beforeing out.¡± That was all Lucian said as he freed my hand and folded his arms over his chest, the four hefty bodyguards standing behind in readiness.

    Every eye flicked to me, appearing to be begging not to be called out; some even had their palms together, begging me to spare them.

    The first thing I pointed out was the fat girl and her two friends, as they are the two I really wished to get punished severely.

    2/3

    It was so painful when they kicked me and even pped me. They bullied me like I was a thrash.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to¡­. One of the fat girl friends tried defending herself and regretted it immediately as her face got blinded by a hot, loud p from Lucian, which snapped her face to the other side, leaving her in a daze for some minutes before getting struck by burning pain, which made her cry uncontroble,

    ¡°If you

    don¡¯t keep quiet, I will give you two more.¡± Lucian warned, and she bit her l*ps to hold the s o b back, mu f f l i n g as she held her pure red ch*ek, which seemed to have Lucian¡¯s hand printed on it already.

    I then pointed out the two girls in the front two-the curly-haired one and the other-who were the first to refuse me from sitting with them and went as far a

    calling me a street beggar, iming they paid the fees in full.

    Clearly. I could remember I told them I would report them to Lucian, and they said I was a fool if I thought he would save me. I guess the result came faster than they ever thought.

    ¡°Selene, it was just a joke. Please, you can sit with me. You can even have the entire desk. I will stay somewhere else.¡± She begged lowly, her eyes wet with tears already.

    ¡°We are really sorry¡­ They kept whispering behind me while I ignored them entirely.

    ¡°I will use these four as an example and get them expelled not just from this school but from any other in this kingdom. That¡¯s just an addition to the punishment they will go through. Next time, when I give an order, you will obey it. I told you all to make space for her to sit; you should have known she was special to me. Instead of obeying me, y¡¯all decided to bully her. I will show you hell!¡± He seethed and gestured at his guards to take them away.

    I nced at the teacher, and she was really pleading profusely with her eyes for me not to mention her. She was lucky; if she had everid hands on me yesterday, she would have been among us now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lucian said to me and took my hand again as he led the way.

    ¡°I am sorry for every time I have been harsh to you and our child. I should be protecting you at all cost.¡± He smiled briefly.

    ¡°My fear is your personal bodyguard and his sister. They are meant to really harm me and the child, and as long as they are still in that royal castle, I will never feel safe.¡± I sighed, and heughed, hisughter sounding really sweet.

    ¡°What do you want me to do to them? Just say it, love.¡± He huped after mentioning thest word.

    ¡°Love?¡± I grinned, my eyes lit up, and just before I could know it, he pushed the door beside us open and pulled me in, then shut the door so fast. In a few seconds, I was pinned to the wall, his deep hazel eyes piercing into mine as both of his arms against the wall at my sides.

    ¡°What are you doing to me? My heart is racing, and I feel like I am going crazy. Your body is driving me crazy.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Lucian¡¯s POV

    She looked up at me with those pretty eyes, shimmering and twin l i n g like there were stars in them. They look so innocent yet brimming with desire, like a child craving a loll*pop she just saw. The eyes with which she smiled and licked her l*ps while I locked eyes with her were so cute.

    ¡°The door is not locked. She said it with that innocent tone still as her hands went over my chest, running down to my abs as she licked her l*ps again.

    I wrapped my hand around her slender waist and pulled her closer to me, using my other hands to adjust the stray covering her face while gazing at her l*ps. ¡°Nobody will barge in while I¡¯m here. It seems you forget I am the king.¡±I chuckled. letting out a smile that lingered.

    hair

    It was clear my old self was back. That darkness that clouded my heart and filled me with anger all the time was gone, and now I just felt happy, smiling from real joy in the heart and not the fake ones that hurt the jaw.

    But only when I was with her did I really smile. Just her presence makes me feel some kind of way that I love so much. I feelplete, like my soul has met just that one thing I needed.

    As her body collided with mine, that sweet sensation came rushing in, washing through my body. She circled her arms around my neck, leaning over, those inviting l*ps calling on mine, and I couldn¡¯t even hesitate any longer before k*ssing her deep, taking in those soft l*ps like it was a drug I was addicted to

    Our eyes were shut; nothing else mattered but us. It was like the world had vanished and we were in an empty space, floating and feeling just our body and soul. The connection was real, something I could feel in my spirit; even my beast was ecstatic.

    We k*ssed for minutes before our hands began to roam. I couldn¡¯t tell when we both got stark n*ked, my hands fondling those soft, tender breasts and nipples while k*ssing her. Those soft hands of hers were rubbing my chest down to my already

    hard di c k.

    The pleasure was really deep, and it made me deepen the k*ss as if I would suck out her spirit. The way she let out silent moans through the k*ss was driving me crazy.

    I broke the k*ss, carried her up into my arms, and dropped her on the table, her leg parted wide and those toes already curling up.

    ¡°Please f u c k me, please¡­¡± She begged in a low moaning tone as her left hand stroked my big, hard di c k while she supported her position on the desk. Her pleading eyes were on me, wet with craving emotions.

    I smiled and grabbed her neck while she threw her head back, then I whispered to her. ¡°You are mine to y with, and I decide what to do to you.¡±

    She nodded as my l*ps brushed through her neck, running down her belly button. It was like she never expected it, and the pleasure came in an outburst. Yeah, she won¡¯t expect me to go that intimate with her, and I didn¡¯t also n it, but her body was everything to me. I adore it and want to eat it to the fullest.

    The way she moaned was so loud that she had to p her m*uth shut to m u f f l e it. I was sure she hadn¡¯t felt this before. My tongue sliding through her sensitive cli t was something that really drove her crazy, so she threw her head back and used her hand to push my head in.

    I took time to devour every part, overwhelming pleasure consuming her as she became wetter and her pus s y was dripping. That was when I pulled back and prated her honey hole with my di c k, and it slid in so sweetly that we both moaned at the same time.

    I felt it in my soul-the tight puss y swallowing every inch of m y d i c k. Inside, she was so sweet, and her moaning was like a

    1/4

    driving force as I began to thrust harder gradually. I felt she was getting tired of that sitting position, so I helped her down and bent her over in a d o g g y t y l e , ramming her from behind while she called out my name.

    ¡°You are so sweet, I can¡¯t get enough. I groaned out as I reduced my pace, sliding in and out slowly, feeling every inch get buried inside.

    ¡°My legs are shaking¡­¡± I spoke like a baby, smiling as she looked back at me while I leaned forward and k*ssed her. I had had s** so many times, but there was something so good about her.

    After our encounter that night in her pack, I had been thinking about the s**, holding it with so much regard and importance, every moment buried in my head, that I stayed up all night thinking and desiring it more.

    If this is how a mate-bonding rtionship feels, then I was too stupi d to ever think of killing my mate. That stony heart and hatred for love had been washed away by her with no stress, and I could swear I was ready to settle down and spend the rest of my life with her.

    The moment I was about to release, my groan was so deep and loud as I held her waist tight, my eyes shut, and my toes curled up too. I released inside her.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡± I breathed, sitting on the chair beside the desk while she sat on myp, hugging me tight. Her body was a sce to my soul, which I just don¡¯t want toe to an end.

    I want to hug her forever, hold her hands, and feel her skin every minute of my life.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°You are so sweet. I love you.¡± She spoke lowly into my ears, her fingers running through my hair while I stroked hers.

    ¡°I love you more, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± I spilled, my eyes closed.

    ¡°As your mate, we should, but I¡¯m wolfless and weak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; that¡¯s why you have me. I will be your wolf and your strength. I won¡¯t let anyone harm you in the slightest. It have been thinking a lot, and now I have arrived at my decision, and that¡¯s you. I want you. I want to be with you forever.¡± I confessed, and those words were actually from my heart.

    ¡°You are ttering me. I¡¯m floating now, and my heart feels like it will burst out of so much joy. I can¡¯t wait to show my fathe what his rejected daughter has be. He never believed in me and abandoned me like garbage.¡± She sighed, sounding really sad and pained.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sad about him and want him dead, I¡¯ll bring his head to you tomorrow.¡± I said immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him dead; I want my stepmother out of his life. They should be going their different ways because I am sure she is the cause of whatever shi t my father had turned into.¡± She hissed.

    ¡°There is only one way, and that¡¯s killing her. Please stop being too soft; I have to send my men to kill her so your father wille back to his senses.¡± I stated seriously. Anything or anybody that causes her a bit of sadness doesn¡¯t deserve to live.

    Selene¡¯s POV

    ¡°Must she be killed? Maybe you should just get her banned from my father¡¯s pack.¡± I almost said this out, but once again I remembered my mother¡¯s bracelet, which she intentionally spoiled. I remembered how she actually nned my death with my own mate after making him reject me brutally.

    Maybe she really doesn¡¯t deserve to live because, as long as she is alive, I am not safe. She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m still alive. Since my life was a threat to her and she wants me dead so badly, she should actually die first.

    ¡°I want her head on a tter tomorrow.¡± I said to him, and he smiled happily and caressed my ch*eks.

    ¡°Consider it done, my queen.¡± He k*ssed me, and we both stood up, picked out clothes, and dressed up.

    15:05 Wed, 1 May M

    ¡°We are going home from here. You need to rest, eat, and take a nap.

    ¡°So you really know how to care for someone,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°I only know how to do that for you alone. You matter the most to me.¡± He replied with a shortugh, his perfect set of white teeth gleaming and giving him a really handsome look.

    This man is really like a Greek g o d, 1 swear.

    We were done dressing up, so he took my hand quickly, as if someone else would snatc h me from him. We both stepped out of the room, and I just saw from the tag that it was a staff office, but it seems whoever was there was either not in school or had been dismissed.

    As we got out and turned to the staircase, the first person my eyes met was a familiar face, which was that of Ria, Stan¡¯s sister. She was walking in the opposite direction from us.

    Her eyes met us, and the pain and rage were clear in those eyeballs while she tried to keep it at bay and maintained a calm demeanor.

    She greeted Lucian with a low bow, but he didn¡¯t even give her a nce as he kept a straight face while we walked her

    past like she wasn¡¯t existing.

    ¡°She is hurt.¡± I giggled, and he scoffed.

    ¡°She can kill herself or try hurting you, so I would help her meet her dead parents; maybe she must be missing them.¡±

    Thank you for loving me, and I will have to meet your mother, and we should thank her. We both owe her a lot for bringing us together again. Imagine I died in that forest.¡± I breathed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but you will lead the way. I¡¯m not good at thanking people.¡± He shrugged and nced at me. ¡°How is our baby doing in your stomach?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly fine, and she is grateful for the better man her father has be. She is really proud of you.¡± I replied, and again, a charming smile left his l*ps.

    ¡°Tell the child that you are the reason. You really changed me so easily when I thought I had been lost in that dark world.¡±

    Iughed, and he joined, like he was learning how to actuallyugh steadily.

    We both entered the royal cart and drove off with my head resting on his shoulder and our palms sped together.

    ¡°You will be the queen very soon, and I want to mark you fast and make you mine so no man will look in your direction.¡± He said it with a short chuckle of excitement as he fiddled with my fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest girl on earth!¡± I giggled, joy bubbling inside me as I thought of how great I would be. The respect and how highly ranked I would be in the world, how I would be popr as the Lycan queen, having maids, and the entire kingdom bowing to me in real respect-not even my pack can dare to disrespect me.

    Well, if only I had known what the future had in store for me, I wouldn¡¯t have called myself the luckiest girl because my fate was far from luck.

    3/4

 Chapter 28

    Chapter<b>28</b>

    Bale¡¯sPOV

    Iwasinmy<b>pce</b>dealingwith<b>a</b>disputebetweentwo<b>families</b>aboutthndsharedamongthem.Onewasimingthat<b>the</b>othertamperedwith<b>the</b>boundary,whiletheotherdeniedit.

    Iwasstilltryingtocallonthepersonwhomadethedemarcationwhenoneofmyguards,whoaremountedatthepackboundary,ranintothepcelikeonebeingchasedbyadragon.Hewassweatingprofusely,andfearbrimmedhiseyes.<b>What</b>shockedmemorewashowbadlywoundedhewasinbotharmsandlegs.

    Hewasinsomuchfear<b>that</b>ittookhimminutestobeableto catchhisbreathandfindhisvoice.Hiseyeskeptflickeringaroundasifhewerescaredthatwhateverwashuntinghimwasinthepce.

    ¡°Haveyougonemad?What¡¯sit?!!Whatisafteryou,andwhyareyoubadlywounded?!!¡±Ikeptaskingwhilehewasbreathingheavilyandgruntingandgnashinghisteeth.

    ¡°Weareindanger.Hemanagedtosay,hiseyesbacktotheveryexithecamefrom.Hebegantopointinthatdirection,repeatingthesamesentence:Weareindanger.

    Mybodyguardsurroundedmeinreadinesstodefendmefromwhateveritwas,butthisfoolisstillfindingithardtosaywhattheproblem<b>was</b>.

    ¡°Alpha,thedemonsarehere,and¡­and¡­.

    ¡°What?¡±I eximed,mym*uthhangingopenandmyeyeswideningaswhathesaidresoundedinmyears,sendingshiversoffeardownmyspine.

    ¡°Buthowpossibleisthat?Therepellingforceatthatgateshould<b>have</b>restrictedthemfromentering.Howcouldtheybreakin?¡±<b>I</b>askedinconfusion,lookingaroundandrealizingmy<b>wife</b>wasn¡¯twithme;shehadn¡¯tleftthebedroomsincemorning.

    Sheimedtobequiteweakandtoldmetogotothepce,sayingthatshewoulebywhensherestedalittlemore.It¡¯sbeenhours,andsheisn¡¯there.

    IwaslookingforherbecauseshewaswhatIcherishedmost,and<b>I</b>wouldn¡¯twantanyharmtoheror mychild.Sheshouldbeheretobeprotectedbymywell¨Ctrainedbodyguards,justlikeme.

    ¡°Whereismywife?¡±<b>I</b>asked.¡°Gogetherhereand<b>shut</b><b>the</b>door;assemblethewarriorsto¡­

    223FA33242

    ¡°Dianaisthewomanwholedthedemonsin.Sheisthereasontherepellingforcedidn¡¯tstrikebackatthem.TheLunaweallbowedandheldupasourqueenisthewomandestroyingus,¡±thewoundedmanshoutedagain,anditwaslikemywholebodywas<b>sshed</b>withcoldwaterasachillingsensationsweptthroughmyskin.

    Iwasfrozenwithshock,paralyzedatthespotwithmyheadbangingandmy<b>vision</b>seemingblurrytounderstandwhatwas<b>happening</b>inmysurroundings.

    ¡°Areyoutryingtoywithmeorwhat?¡±Ibreathed,andthemanshookhishead,groaninginpainasheheldhisbleedinginjuries,fightingforhislifeashe struggledtotalk.

    ¡°ShewastheonewhosparedmeandsaidIshouleandinformyouall.I sawherwithmytwoeyesleadingthelegionofdemonsalongsidethedemonking.<b>I</b>thinktheyarehereforus¨Ctooverthrowandruleoverus.¡±Theman,whosevoicewasnowfading,spilledandcouldn¡¯tholdonanymoreashedied.

    ¡°Let¡¯sgotowar!!! Wearefightingthemback!!¡±Iroared,andbefore<b>me</b>oranyoneelsecoulddoanything,fogfilledthewholece,thickanddark,blindingeveryoneofus.<b>Then</b>thughterofDianacame<b>in</b>.

    Itwasaneviughter,likethatofamonsterinthenight.

    1/3

    Chapter28

    ¡°Diana,<b>what</b>areyoudoing?<b>What</b>turnedyouintothis?¡±Iscreamed,butbegantohearshesofswords<b>and</b>ws.Itwasall<b>over</b>thece,yetIcouldn¡¯tseewhatwasgoingonbecauseIwasliterallyblindedbythefog.

    Bodieswerefalling:somewerefallingonmyfeetwhiletheshingsoundlingered.Iknewatthatmomentthatmyroyalguardswerebeingkilled.

    Justthen,somethinglikeachaincircledme,andinasplitsecond,Iwasinchainsfromshoulderdown,leavingonlymyheadandneckastheonlypartsIcouldshake.

    Thenthefogclearedoff,andmybreathhitchedasI<b>saw</b>myselfsittingonthe<b>floor</b>infrontof<b>Diana</b>andthedemon<b>king</b>,<b>a</b>manwhohadbeendefeatedandbanishedintothedesert.

    Icouldstillrecognizethedemonkingwhowasonce<b>an</b>AlphaKingbeforehechosethedarknesspath,allowingthedevilto

    himtobringcursesanddestructiontothewerewolfkingdom.

    use

    Ittookalotforustodefeathimwithhisdarkmagic,andwewereonlyabletodothatyears agobecausewewere<b>a</b>specialwolfamongus<b>that</b>hadtheancientswordfromthemoongoddess.

    ¡°Longesttime.¡±Hesaidtome<b>with</b>thatwrysmilethathasitswayof instillingsomuchfearinyou.

    ¡°Whoawakenedyou?¡±Ifumed,strugglingwiththeshacklesonme.HechuckledandmovedhiseyestoDiana,whohadahugesmileonherface.

    ¡°DoIneedtotellyouitwasalldonebymybelovedwife,Diana?Sheisthehero,andwithherhelp,wearebacktoreimallthathadbeensnatchedfromus,includingthispackandevery<b>living</b>beinginit.Drac,theinfamousdemonking,huffedatmeashesnappedhisfingers,andthe<b>door</b>ofthepce closedandlockedbyitself.

    ¡°Youarenotreiminganything,<b>and</b>Ipromiseyou,<b>you</b>willbedestroyedagain,andthistime,yourremainingwon¡¯tbesenttothedesert,butitwillbeburnedintoashes!¡±Iseethed,andbothoftheughed.

    Diana,thewomanI<b>had</b>fallenheadoverheelsinlovewith¨CawomanIhaddonesomuchfor¨CevenwenttotheextentofkillingmydaughterbecauseIbelievedher.

    ¡°Youarethedumbestmantoeverlive,<b>and</b>itmustbeamistakethatyou¡¯retheAlpha.Howcouldyoubesoeasytomanipte?¡±Shughedmockinglyandusedherhandtopawaythecrownonmyhead.¡°YouarenotworthbeingtheAlpha.¡±Shespitonmyfaceanughedwiththedemon<b>king</b>.

    ¡°<b>Diana</b><b>,</b>Ilovedyouwithoutknowingyouwerefromthedemonn.Whydidyoualsosellyoursoultothedevil?Whydoyouchoosetofollowthatevilpath?Andremember,youhavemybaby.Youhaveourbaby,Diana.

    Theyburstinto anotherroundoughter.

    ¡°SoyouthinkIwillhaveababyforast*pidclownlike<b>you</b>?Ahh,youhavenoideahowmuchIhateyou.Ithadbeenhellformelivingwithyouandhearingyouconfesslovetome.Yours**withmehasbeenlikerape,andIfeelnauseouswhenyouk*ssme.I¡¯mdit¡¯sallover,yuck!¡±

    MyheartshatteredintopiecesasIheardwhatshejustsaid,andthentheimageofmyfirstwifecloudedmymind.ItwasasifIwasjustbeginningtebacktomy<b>actual</b>sense,likehathadbeencharmedbefore.

    Ialsobegantoremembermybeloveddaughter,whomIledto herdeathjusttopleasethisevilwoman.

    Myworldwascrumbling<b>right</b>infrontofmyeyes,andtherewasnothingIcoulddoabout<b>it</b><b>.</b>

    ¡°Thechildismine,dumbhead,¡±Dracsaidthisandspedhishandsbehind<b>him</b>ashewalkedovertothethrone.Heproudlysatonit,andDianawentovertothequeenthronewhiletheirdemonstookpositionsbehindthemjustasmyroyal<b>guards</b>.

    ¡°Weareheretoaskforthesword;theancientswordusedto<b>destroy</b>meinthefirstce.Ihearditwasyourturnto<b>keep</b>it

    15:05<b>Wed</b><b>,</b>1May

    Chapter28

    safeandprotectit.Showuswhereitis.Dracsaiditinmandingtone,asifheweretalkingtohispuppet.

    IfhethinksIwilleverdothat,thenheisabigfool.ThatswordistheonlyhopetopreventthedemonsfromrullingovertheentirewerewolfraceinthenorthandsouthofAmerica.Iftheygetit,thenthereisnowaywewillbeabletodefeatthem,andthatmeanswewillbetheirves.

    ¡°Stopdreaming.Iwillnevershowyouwhereitis.¡±Isaiditadamantly,meaningeveryword.

    ¡°Weknowyouwillprovestubborn.We<b>aren¡¯t</b>inahastetohaveit,butjustknowthatwecanstillhaveitwithoutyourhelp,andbesides,showinguswheretheswordiswillsaveyourpackfrombeingamongthosetobeattackedandsubjectedunderus,¡±Dracsaid<b>in</b>acasualtone,smiling<b>at</b>Diana,whobeamedandpeckedhis l*ps.

    ¡°YouhavenoideahowmuchImissedyou.Themissionwasreallystressfulformebecauseofhim.YouarethemanIlove.¡±Shecooedtohim,andhegrinned,heldherchin,andpulledhercloserastheybothk*sseddeeply.Ilookeddowntothefloor,unabletoseemywifedothis.

    Myheartwasheavywithpainandfeltlikeitwasbeingstabbedcountless<b>times</b>,leavingmebleeding.

    ¡°Yourdaughteristheonlyhatcanpreventusfromhavingthatswordandevengoasfaraskillingusall.Sheiswolflessbecausesomethinggreaterthanamereinner<b>wolf</b>isbroodingandtakingforminher.Sheisbestowedwithasupernaturalgiftthathasneverbeenseenbefore.It¡¯sjustayear,anditwillgetunlocked.Nowsheisdead;nohopeforyou,<b>bastard</b>!¡±Dianasaidtomeaftertheybrokethek*ss.

    ¡°Butyou

    saidshewashavingartionshipwiththevampireson.You¡­.¡±Ipaused<b>talking</b>,realizinghowfoolishIwassounding.Dianawaslyingallthosetimesjust togetmychildkilled.Shewasneveronmyside.

    Regretandguiltshedmysoul,andtearsfilledmyeyes.IfonlyIknew.Ifonlyanyonehadtoldme.

    ¡°Yourpackmembersdon¡¯tknowwearehere,andwecanpretendeverythingisfine.Justhelpuswiththesword.Youhavedaystothinkaboutit.It¡¯sawaytosaveyourownpeopleandgivethemthebetterlifetheydeserve.Wewon¡¯tharmofthem*Dracsaid,andIshookmy<b>head</b><b>,</b><b>unable</b><b>to</b>agreetothat.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Justthen,aknockcameonthepcedoor.

    any

    Dianastaredintentlyatthedoor,hereyeschangingcolorsmagically,anditwaslikesheknewwhowas behindthedoorandleftthethro<b>open</b>thedoorherself.

    *Comein¡­¡±Shedraggedtheminandlockedthedoor.IlookeduptoseethetremblingTorianandhismother.Theysmelledthedemonscente,andnowtheywerealreadyinwiththedoorlocked.

    *Pleaseletusgo.We¡­¡±Torianbeggedashiseyesmetwiththedemonkingandhislegionofdemons,<b>then</b><b>at</b>me,hopelesslysittingonthefloor.

    ¡°No,youarenotgoinganywhere,notwhenyouactuallycamehereto<b>make</b>melosemybaby¡±Dianasaidanughedgleefully,andrightinfrontofTorian, Dianaattackedhismotherbrutally,usingherws tosearalloverherface.

    ¡°Noll¡±Torianscreamedandmadetofighther,butthedemonscameandheldhimback.

    ¡°Youwillloseyourmotherfirst.¡±Dianagiggledand stompedon thewoman¡¯sankle,breakingoffherjointconstantlywhileshescreechedingreatpain,convulsing.

    SENDGIFT

    0

    COMMENT

    ???

    <b>Web</b><b>,</b>1May

 Chapter 29

    Chapter29

    15

    Ishudderedhard,shocked<b>and</b>indisbelief,myeyespinnedonthedisfiguredankleasherjointsjuttedinanunevendirection.Shewasingreatpain,lettingoutabloodcurdlingcrywhilesheheldherleg.

    Itwassohardformetounderstand<b>and</b>sooverwhelmingtoseeDianainthisform. Icouldswearbeforethismoment<b>that</b>shewas<b>an</b>angel,a<b>woman</b>withagoodandtenderheartwhowouldn¡¯tbeabletohurtafly.

    HowwrongwasI?HowblindwasItobringina demonintomyhomeandbredheruptothispoint,andnowIamleftwithnowayofescape.

    Torianwasintears,soheartbrokentosee<b>his</b>belovedmother<b>anguish</b>withhim,unabletodoanything.

    ¡°Iwon¡¯tneedeitherofyoualivesinceIwillbe takingcontrolofyourpack.Whowillbethefirsttodie?¡±DianathrewthequestionatTorian.

    ¡°None,pleasedon¡¯tkillus.Havemercyonus,atleastforwhateverwehadinthepast.RememberallIdidforyou.¡±Hecriedlikeababy,hopingtoextractthetiniesttendernessfromher¨CatleastalittlepityfromDiana¨Cbutthiswasn¡¯tthesamewomanweallknew.

    ¡°Botharedying,andIaskedwhowouldgofirst.Whatdoyoumeanbynone?OrshouldIchoosemyself?Asforme,Iwantyoudeadfirstbecausethesightofyou irksme.Itremindsmeofthepastweshared,whichonlymakes<b>me</b>angryandirritated.¡±Dianascoffed,huffingadrychuckle.

    ¡°What?Youneverlovedme?¡±<b>Torian</b>wasvividlyshocked;itwaswrittenalloverhisfaceashiswidenedeyespeeredatDiana,whostillhadherfangsand<b>ws</b>outinreadiness.Hereyeswereturning<b>blood</b>red,andthe<b>veins</b>weresproutingout.

    Thedemonkingshouldbetheonedoingallthis,butDianaseemedtobemoredangerousthan him.Sheseemedtoholdmoregrudgesagainstus<b>than</b>thedemonkinghimself,anditwasjustdrivingmecrazy,especiallyasthiswasthesameface1tooktothealtarasmywife,threwabigparty,andboughtherthebestofwedding<b>gowns</b>andjewelry.

    Couldallthisbea<b>dream</b>¨Canightmarethatfeelssoreal¨Cbutonthterrun,Iwouldjumpupfromthebed,sweatingandbreathingheavily,thenexhaleinreliefthatitwasadream.

    <b>¡°</b><b>You</b>arejustsodaft.AllIhaveinmyheartfromeverysinglewerewolfinthisworldishatred¨Cintensehatredthatrunsdeepthroughmyveins,seepingintomybonemarrows.WhatIdesireistoseeyouallsufferterribly,butforyoutwo..¡±<b>She</b>paused,pointingatmeandTorian.Idon¡¯twantanysufferingforyouboth.

    Shechuckled,¡°Iwantdeath.Slowlyandpainfuloneinagorywaythatyouwouldfeelevenafterdeath.<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°WhatdidIdowrongtoyou?I<b>was</b>socaring<b>and</b>harmedmydaughtertopleaseyou.I¡­.

    ¡°Ihate<b>you</b>bothfortorturingmealltheseyears.F**kit.Ihadbeenlivinginhell,puttingupwiththeoutpouroffakelovejusttohidewhoItrulywas,Thes**wassoannoyingwhenit wasn¡¯tfrommylover,Drac.Ihadtobearitall,andnowwhatmy

    wholebeingcravesistopayyouallbackwithdeath!¡±

    Myheartsankintomystomach,listeningtoher.Thevenominhertonewasenough evidencethatshewasn¡¯tjoking.ShereallymeantthattheloveIthoughtwesharedwastorturetoher.Shehatesmeforallthatandwon¡¯tsparemylife.

    Atthatmoment<b>,</b>Ilostmyvoice.Mybrainwentnk,andmythroatseemedlikeitwasblockedwith lumps.Thethoughtofdying<b>was</b><b>so</b>terrifying,especiallywhenmykillerwasgoingtobemysecondwife.Mymindwasshingback<b>to</b>everyblissfulmomentofmylifewhenthingswereperfectlyfinewithmybelovedmateanddaughter,Selene.

    Iwasmissingthem,realizingthosewerepaststhatwouldn¡¯treturntome.MaybeIwasn¡¯tthecauseofmyfirstmate¡¯s<b>death</b>,buttheguiltpressedagainstmychestbecausetherewasjustonefruit<b>we</b>sharedthatsheexpectedmetotreatwell.Ourdaughteristhefruitofourdeeplove.

    Chapter29

    Dianacameintomylifeandtookawaymysenses.1becameafool,anabsolutefoolwhohadlosteverysenseofreasoning.

    ItjusthurtssomuchthatIrealizedallthisstewhenmylifewasabouttobesnatchedaway.Well,Ihadnoreasontostayaliveaftermydaughterhaddiedbecauseofme.CanIlivewiththeguiltofbeingthatmanwhokilledhisdaughterfor<b>a</b>demon,andtheyjustletme<b>know</b>shewasagiftfromthemoongoddess?

    Ididn¡¯tonlyputmylifeatstake:IdidthesameformypackmembersandeveryoneelseintheNorthandSouthregions,

    ¡°Ifyoukillme<b>,</b>youwillneverfindtheancientsword?¡±IshoutedatDiana,andshe<b>wasn¡¯t</b>theonlyonewhughed;thedemonking<b>and</b>hislegionofdemonsjoinedin.

    Doyouwanttousethatas<b>an</b>escaperoutefromdeath?Ifyoudon¡¯tshowus,someoneelseiswillingtodothattosavehisfamily.Wehaveyoutheofferinitially,andyoudeclined;it¡¯sgone.¡±Dianawinkedevilly,thenturnedtoTorian,whowasstillgnashinginpain.

    Youwilldiefirst.Iwanthimtowatchhissweetmotherandpartnerincrimedieoff.Youknowyoushouldgototheworldofthedeadandpreparearoomfor<b>him</b><b>.</b>¡±She<bughed</b>andpulledoutadaggerfromherpocket.

    Thewomanwas<b>shaking</b>profusely,beggingformercywithterrorinhereyes<b>as</b>shestaredatthededrawingclosetoherskin.Torian,ontheother<b>hand</b>,wasdoingallhecouldtofreehimselffromthegripofthe<b>demon</b>guards,buthisstrengthwasn¡¯tenoughatall.

    Allhecoulddowasshout,roar,scream,cry,andpleadwithtearsandsweatsmearedalloverhisface.Hiscrushedheartisclearlyseeninhiseyes.It<b>was</b><b>a</b>nightmare.Yes,nomanwouldbeabletobearsuch.Itwassomethingthatwouldhauntyouforeverifyouwerekept<b>alive</b>.

    Thepainofwatchingthewomanthatboreyou,beingkilledslowly,dyingindeeppain<b>with</b>youdoingnothingbutwatchingorlookingdowntotheground.Thiswastoomuchtodotoeven<b>your</b>greatest<b>enemy</b><b>,</b><b>and</b>itleft<b>me</b>throbbingwith<b>more</b>fearatwhatDianaactually<b>was</b>.

    Shewasthereal<b>devil</b><b>and</b>hadbeenpretendingallthistimewithnotraceto<b>what</b>hertrueidentitywas.

    Shehesitatedabit,andIthoughtshewasabouttochangehermindandnotkillthewoman.Butinthenextminute,thedslitofftheleftear.Sheorderedherguardstoholdthe<b>woman</b><b>tight</b><b>as</b>shetookhertimegaugingouthereyes,ahugesmirkonherfaceasifshewereenjoyingeverybit ofit.

    Well,shewasactuallyenjoyingittothefullest.Likeseveralhorrormovies,weallwatchedastheso<b>¨C</b>calledsecondLunaofthispacksinglehandedlyharvestedthewoman¡¯sorgansoneaftertheotherasshediedslowlyinintensepain.

    Shekeptthepartsonatrayaftershewasdone,thenturnedtoTorianwith<b>an</b>evilsmile.He<b>couldn¡¯t</b>makeanysoundanymore,clearlylosthisvoice,orfinallyrealizedthatitwasuselessscreamingorbeggingformercy.

    Hismotherhadactuallybeenughtered,afterallhisbeggingandpleadingthatheshouldbekilledinstead.Icouldfeelthesuppressingguiltinhiseyes;everypartofhimwasbrokenashelookedhopelesslyatDiana.

    Shegestureswithherknifethatheshouldbebroughtforward.Forreal,she<b>was</b>goingtotakehertimekillinghimbrutallytoo.Mercywasfarawayfromher,anditdoeslooklikeacasualthingtoher.

    So<b>this</b>wasthewomanI keptwithmeandsleptonthesamebedwith.Ihads**withherandk*ssedher.ywithademon.<b>I</b><b>dined</b>withmydeath,broodingitforabettermomenttotakemylifeandmakemypeopleves.Then,thatone<b>precious</b>gift frommytruemate,Ipushedtoherdeath,justtopleasethisdevil.

    Mylegs<b>were</b>now weak,unabletocarry<b>me</b>,asmyheartseemedlikeitwasbeingstabbedcountlesstimes.Thepainwasgettingworsewiththefaceofmydaughterfilled<b>in</b>myhead<b>and</b>hervoicewhenshewaswarningmeaboutmynewwifeechoinglikeabellinmybrain.

    Torianwasbroughttoher andwaspositionedonthefloor,givingherfreeesstoanybodypartshewishedtocutfirst.

    Chapter29

    <b>I</b>needtochopoffhisdickfirst.That¡¯sthepunishmentforeveryoneofyouthathadhads**withme.¡±Sheseethed,andmyheartsankintomystomach.Idon¡¯tneedasoothsayertoknowshewasalsoreferringtome.

    ¡°Whyareyoudoingthistome?Pleasejustallowmetogobacktomypeople.Allowmetogo,andI¡¯llneveeclosetoyouagain.Iwillgofarawayfromyouand¡­¡±

    ¡°Whyareyourunningnow?Rememberhowmuchyoulovedanddesiredme?Youwerereadytoevenkillhimtohaveme.Wherehad<b>that</b>obsessionrunto,baby?¡±Shesaid inasarcastictone,hereyesonthede<b>as</b>thedemonspulleddownhisshorts,revealinghislimpdick,whichmadethemalughmockinglyathim.

    Iswearto<b>leave</b>youandnever¡­.¡±

    ¡°Idon¡¯twantyoutoleavemeanymore.Sheburstintughter,hereyesdowntohisdick,assheputonahandglove.¡°Itwillbeintothreeparts¡­Shegiggledevilly.

    Justasshebenttoactuallydoit<b>,</b>therewasaknockonthepcedoor¨Caconsistentknock thatmadeherlookup alongsideeveryone else.

    ¡°What??¡±Sheandthedemonkingmuttered,theireyesnarrowingatthedoor.Theyaretheonlyonesabletoseethroughthedoor,andtheysawwhowasatthedoor,whichmadethemshockedandconfused.

    Whocoulditbe?

    <b>Diana¡¯s</b>eyesturnedtomewithfury.

    ¡°Whydidyouinvite theLycanintothis,youmotherF**ker?¡±Shebarked,andIflinchedinfearandconfusion.Ididn¡¯tinviteanyone,butiftheywerehere,thenGodjustgavemeanotherchancetolive.

    ¡°Ididn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Ifthisdoorisnotopenedinseconds,we<b>will</b>breakitdownandkilleveryoneinthere!¡±Their<b>voice</b>roaredon,confirmingthattheyweretrulyLycans,andnotjustany,butpowerfndwelltrained

    ¡°Whataretheyherefor?¡±Aquestionthatboggledmyhead.

    Dianagrunted,fuming,asshelooked<b>around</b>infrustration

    ¡°Let¡¯sgo¡­¡±Shesaidthistothedemonking andhercrew,<b>and</b>inatwinkleofaneye,theyvanishedinagustofsmoke.

    ItwasthenthatIrealizedIhadbeenholdingmybreath.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Iranandopenedthedoor,andthesevenLycansburstin.

    ¡°WhereisDiana?!¡± Theyaskedfuriouslybutwereleftshockedastheysawthedeadbodyandbloodspilledallovertheground.

    ¡°Whathappenedhere?¡±Another ofthemasked,buttheleadershunnedhim.¡°Wedon¡¯tcare.Noneedtoask!

    Hethenturnedtomewithaseriouslook.¡°Wesearched<b>everywhere</b>beforinghere<b>,</b>whichmeansshe<b>isn¡¯t</b>inthepack.Selene,ourqueen,istobemadeanorderforherhead.Makesureyouofferher<b>to</b>us,orwewilltakeitbyforceanpensateourselveswithfivemoreheads!¡±

    Thisiswhathesaidbeforetheyallleft.

    DidIjusthearitclearly?

    Selene?Sheis<b>alive</b>,

 Chapter 30

    Chapter<b>30</b>

    Myeyespopped,andmym*uthhungopenasIstaredattherecedingfigureoftheLycansastheyvanishedafterspillingwhat<b>had</b>frozenmeinthe<b>spot</b>

    DidIjusthearthatmydaughterisaliveandisnowthequeenofthe Lycankingdom?Didmycarsdeceivemeor<b>what</b>?

    ¡°Mymateisalive¡­OhGod!¡±Torianspokewithavoicecrackingwith<b>emotion</b>andtearsinhiseyesashestruggledtocarryhisdeadmother.

    Wewillhelpyougiveherabefitting<b>burial</b>,andmymenwiidintakingherbacktoyour<b>pack</b>.Webothjustescapeddeath,andit¡¯s<b>a</b>secondchancetosticktogether<b>and</b>fightagainstourenemythatwantstodestroyus.Isaidtohim,andhelookedup,thebloodofhismotherstainedalloverhisbody,hisl*psshivering.

    Ihave lostmy

    motherandwouldhavediedtooifthosemenhadn¡¯tbargedin.Isweartodoanythingtomakeherpayforthedeathofmyinnocentmother.HeshoutedindeepsadnessasInoddedandtookadeepbreath.Iwasn¡¯trelievedyet,knowingweweren¡¯t<b>still</b>safe.We<b>just</b>escapeddeathnow,butthatdoesn¡¯tmeanwearen¡¯tgoingtogetkilledsoonifwedon¡¯t

    actfast

    Thepcewascleanedup,andthedeadbodywastakenaway.IwarnedthateverythingthathappenedshouldbekeptasecretfromthepackmembersbecauseIdon¡¯twantthemtostartlivinginfearandrealizingthattheiralphaisunabletoprotectthem.

    Ihavetothinkdeeplyabouthowtofightback,butthemostimportantthing<b>was</b>meetingmydaughter.Idon¡¯tknowifshewouldforgiveme,andIdon¡¯tknowifshewouldoffertohelp,butDianaconfirmedthatshewastheonlyoneabletosaveusfromthedemon.

    Dianadoesn¡¯tknowsheisalive,<b>and</b>thatwouldbetoouradvantage.Shewill<b>attack</b>herwhensheneverexpectedit.

    Ienteredmyroomanidonmybedaftergivingtheorderthatallentranceintothepackbeblockedwithmorerepellingforces.Nobodywouldbeabletoenter.Idon¡¯tknowhowlongitwouldbeabletoholdDianaandherdemonsbeforeitgetsweakened,butIhopeitstaysfordaystillIfindasolution.

    ToriandidthesameforhispacksincewearebothDiana¡¯s<b>targets</b>.

    Atnight,Icouldn¡¯tsleep;mydaughterwasonmymind.Iwascallinghermydaughterandfeelingmyfoolishness,Like,Iactuallydisownedherandbanishedherfrommypackwithoutmercy.Ihavenorighttocallhermydaughter,andIdon¡¯tevenknowifshewilleverforgiveme.

    Itookmytimetowriteheralongletterofapology<b>and</b>thenbegantobegforherhelp.Evenifshedoesn¡¯thavehergift.unlockedyet,shecanhelpputthedemonsawaybymakingtheLycansintervene.

    SinceonlytheLycancanscareaway<b>Diana</b>andherdemons,shecansendtheirwarriorsheretoguidetheboundariesandpreventthemfromprating.

    Forreal,SeleneisthstpiecetosurviveDianaandherevilcrew.

    Aftertakingmytimetowritetheletter,Irereadittobesure therewasnomistakeoranypartIdidn¡¯twritewiththeutmostrespectandregard.Itisreallyoverwhelmingtothinkofwhatshewasabouttobe.SoitwasactuallytruethatshewaswiththeLycankingthatnight,andIdidn¡¯tbelieveherbutsidedwiththedemonwomanImarried.

    God,amIthisfoolish?Iamreallymadandst*pid.Ican¡¯tbelieveIreallywentthat<b>far</b>intolovewith<b>Diana</b>.Wasthatevenloveorst*pidity?Iactuallyruinedmylifebymyself.

    Earlythenextday,Isentthelettertoher,beggingforaquickresponse,asshewasmyhopeandthehopeoftheentire<b>pack</b>andwerewolfinthenorthandsouth.IfshehelpsbringintheLycanwarriorshere,Dianawon¡¯thavetheopportunitytohavethatancientsword.

    1/3

    <b>Chapter</b><b>30</b>This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Andwhenherpowersareunlocked,thatwillbetheendofthedemonrace.Shereallyneededtointervene.Imadesuretheletterentailedallthat.

    24hourspassed,andtherewasnoresponse.Mymessenger,whodeliveredtheletter,<b>had</b>returned,andwhenIaskedhimwhatmydaughterlookedlikenow,hetoldmehewantedtoevenbeallowedintothecastle.Theletterwascollectedbyatmaidoutsidethegate.

    Awholeday<b>passed</b>,andSelene,mydaughter,didn¡¯tgiveanyresponse.IguessedshewouldbebusywithherdutyasthenewLycan:queenandwaitedforanotherday,buttherewasnosightofhermessengeingtodeliverherresponseletter.

    Toriantheninsistedthathewouldgothere<b>himself</b>.Hisconcernwasnothingmorethanhavinghismateback.Thefoolwhocoldlyrejectedandshatteredmydaughter¡¯sheartwasnowreadytofighttohaveherback.

    Allmywarningsabouthowdangerousitwouldbetovisitherfellondeafears.ordingtohim,shewashisfatedmatefromthemoongoddess,whomhemistakenlyrejected.Hethinkshestillhastherighttohaveherback,andnoothermanshouldtakeherfromhim.

    DoeshethinktheLycankingwouldgiveherbacktohim?Shemusthavetoldhimallshewentthroughinthehandsofherfirstmate,andTorianwasjustgoingtoofferhimselfforbrutalpunishment,<b>but</b>Iguessallthesetragedies happening<b>so</b>fasthazedhismindandaffectedhissenseofreasoning-

    Sincehewasadamant,Ihadtowriteanotherletterforhimtohelpmegivetomydaughterifhesessfullymether.

    ReportsofgradualdamagesweretheletterIreceivedonmydeskfromtheboundaryguardsasIenteredthepce.Dianaandherdemon groupwereusingtheirmagictobreak thedome.

    Fearandpanicshookme,sweatformingonmyfaceasIstruggledtobreathe.Ihadreallylostappetiteforthesetwodays.andwiththisletter,IfeltlikeIwouldgethighbloodpressure.

    Whydoesshe<b>want</b>tokillme?Whydoesshewantto<b>rule</b>overthewerewolves?IwasaskingmyselfthesequestionsbecauseIstillcouldn¡¯tbelieve<b>she</b>wasanactualdemon.Thedesireofdemonshadalwaysbeentoruleoverthewerewolvesandmakethemtheirsubjects.

    ¡°Selene,pleasehelp.¡±1mutteredwithtearsforminginmyeyes,mybodyshiveringinoverwhelminganxietythatwasconsumingeveryfiberofmybeing.

    AllthatIkeptseeinginmyheadwasSelene¡¯smomentofdistressandpain¨Cwhenshewouldbebeggingmeformercyandatsingletrustinherwords,withunendingtears,especiallywhenIwasabouttoban herfromthispack,knowingit<b>was</b><b>a</b>deathsentence,yetIwasn¡¯tmerciftall.

    Torian¡¯sPOV

    Iwentwithnobodyguardsormaidswhatsoever.Onlyme.Itwasajourneythatwoulddecidemyfate,andIkeptremindingmyselfthatweweremates,evenwhenmysubconsciousmindwasyellingatmetogoback.

    WhyshouldIbeafraidofmymate?Whycan¡¯tIrevokemyrejectionandepther backasmine?Nothingcanchangethefactthatwewerefated.Webothfelttheconnectionandoverwhelmingmatebond.Iwasst*pidandrejectedher,butwecanstillmakeitright.

    Weshouldbeabletetogether<b>again</b>.

    Ikeptrepeatingtomyselfthroughoutthejourney.ImadesuretoleavemypackintheafternoonsoIwouldreachthereatnightandthepelthemtoallowmetosleepover,whichwouldgivememoretimetobewithmymate.

    ¡°So youthinkshewillleavetheLycanqueenpositiontobewithusasmates?Myinnerwolfasked.

    ¡°She<b>doesn¡¯t</b>haveto.Sheshouldhaveto<b>forgive</b>me.WecanmergemypackwiththeLycans,andIwouldgetahighpositionamongthe<b>royals</b>.Sheistheonewhocansavemylife<b>from</b>thisoceanofdestruction<b>and</b>pain.Shewilldefeatthedemons

    15:06Wed<b>,</b><b>1</b>May

    Chapter30

    forus.1breathed,<b>feeling</b>reallysadforallIhaddoherinthepast.

    Dianaisreallysoevil.Shemademedoalltheseandnowwantstokillmeofflikeachicken.

    ItwaseveningwhenIreached.Istoppedrightinfrontofthegiganticroyalcastle.Thegatewasslightlyopenedbythegateman.Hesteppedoutandsized<b>me</b>up.

    ¡°Whoareyou<b>?</b>¡±He<b>asked</b>meanly.

    ¡°IamAlphaTorian,Selene¡¯smate.Iamtiredfromthelongjourney,andyouwon¡¯twanthertehereandpunishyouforkeepingmestandingouthereafterItoldyouwhoIam,¡±Isaidwithalittlesmile,hopinghewouldopenthegateforme..

    ¡°WhoareyoutocalltheLycanking¡¯smateyours?¡±Heseethed<b>,</b>andIcouldseehiseyeschangecolor.

    ¡°Hey,justgoandtell Seleneshe<b>has</b>avisitorandthathisnameisTorian.Wewereformermatesbeforesomethinghappened,<b>and</b>itcouldn¡¯twork.Go<b>and</b>tellhershehas<b>a</b><b>visitor</b>,andstopactingcocky!¡±Iretorted.Heshruggedandwalkedbackin,lockingthegate.

    ¡°Befastbeforeyouregretit!¡±Ishouted.Selenewon¡¯t<b>hate</b>mesomuchnowthatsheis<b>now</b>apowerfulperson,right?Shehasaverygoodheartthat<b>is</b>softandcaring.Shewon¡¯tholdgrudges,forsure.

    Imusedtomyselfwithasmile,andwhenthedoornkedagain,Iwasgrinning,feelingsosurethatshehadtoldhimtoopenforme.

    Thegatemancameoutthroughthesmallgateandhandedmealetter,sayingitwasfromSelene.

    Iopeneditslowly,confusiononmyface.

    MyjawdroppedasIsawwhatshewrote.

    ¡°IfIallowyouin, mymatewilltearyouapart.Iamdeadtoyouall.Icanseeyouarepayingforyoursinsnow,andIwouldlovetowatchitallhappen.Gobackandtelleveryone,includingmyfather,thatIam<b>dead</b><b>,</b>justastheybadlywanted.Don¡¯tstaylongoutsidethegate.Itgetsdangerousatnight<b>.</b>¡±

    Ilookedupand<b>saw</b>thatthegatemanhadalreadygonebackin.Irushedto<b>knock</b>onthegatebutwaselectrocutedbythetouchonthegate.

    Shereallywrotethis.Shewasreallygoingtoleavemeoutherewithout<b>even</b>seeingme.

    ¡°Wait,werewethinkingshestillhasfeelingsforme?¡±MywolfhissedhopelesslyasIsatontheground..

    ShealreadyknowsaboutwhatDianawasdoingtousandwouldactuallyenjoywatchingit<b>all</b>.For<b>real</b>,wewereeviltoher.Everybodywantedherdead;evenher<b>own</b>peoplewerechantingforherdeathwhileshewastakenawaytobebanished.

    Itisreallyover.<b>There</b>isnowayoutofthismess

    SENDGIFT

    0

 Chapter 31

    hapter 31

    I slept off with a broken heart, feeling weak and exhausted that I couldn¡¯t even stand, even after knowing Selene had warned me it gets dangerous to stay outside the gate at night, especially when I was an unwanted visitor.

    There was nothing I could do because, at that point, I was tired of life. I regretted every step I had taken since I met Diana. She actually ruined my life.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I was lucky to have a gift from the goddess as a mate. I had a woman who would uphold my pack and make us the most powerful, but I rejected her brutally for a demon, and now my mother is gone. Killed in front of me.

    What woke me up was a p, so hard and deafening that my brain went nk at first, and my vision blurred as I sprang up, s t a g g e r i n g.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The scary voice came in, leaving me trembling immediately as I looked up at him with heavy breaths. His tone was far from friendly. It was deadly instead, brimming with venom and pure hatred, like I had done the worst of things to him.

    The Lycan king stood tall, ring at me with fists on both sides.

    ¡°What are you doing here? B a s t a r d!¡± He fumed again, impatiently. He was really waiting for an answer when I had none, and my brain was even empty to find out what answer I should give him because I was thinking it was a rhetorical question.

    ¡°I was about to¡­.leave¡­.I just slept off.¡± I finally found my voice, swallowing hard.

    ¡°What brought you here in the first ce? Who did youe to meet?¡± He retorted, and I took a deep breath, looking into his eyes for the first time, and all my courage sapped out as I saw the danger and viciousness in them.

    ¡°Please, calm down. I am leaving now. I am sorry.¡± I apologized immediately, not daring to tell him I came to see Selene. It would make him angrier, I know.

    ¡°Your name is Torian, right?¡± He asked, walking closer with heavy steps that made my heart elerate and thumped. aggressively.

    ¡°Yes, good night.¡± I breathed and turned to take my heels when he sped forward like the wind, and in the next minute he was in front of me, blocking my path.

    ¡°No one cares to walk away from me. What gives you the guts to do that in my ownnd? Are you mad? Besides, Selene told you to leave since you came; what still kept you? Were you waiting for her toe out so you would harm her had always done?¡± He seethed, his face frowning.

    as you

    ¡°Please, I have no intention, and it was a mistake that I stayed back. Please allow me to leave.¡± I was literally begging. My heart was burdened. I hate how my life stinks, and at that point, I really had no strength to live on.

    Diana is out there forcing her way into my pack to destroy me and my people. My mate is here with another man as her mate and haspletely moved away from me. She doesn¡¯t even recognize my existence and won¡¯t mind if I die.

    ¡°She told you to leave, yet you stayed back. You are curious to know what she meant when she told you it gets dangerous staying outside my gate at night, right?¡± He said it with a cold chuckle as he sized me up with his eyes.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. I¡­¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be scared. You¡¯re an alpha that has grown wings to pester my wife; I will give you the deal you signed for.¡± He said, and in the next second, before I could see iting, his heavy punchnded on my face, forcing me to the ground with a loud thud, my face hurting like it was struck by a fast train.

    For minutes, I felt numbed and couldn¡¯t feel any part of my face.

    Get up and fight, bro. Whoever wins goes in and has her since you decide to return out of the blue moon after all you did to her. You actually wanted her dead. If your ns had worked well, she would have rotted. Get up and fight me,

    mo t h e r f u c k e r!¡± He snarled, and I was just shaking my head, my lips bleeding and hurting so bad that it was hard for me to

    talk.

    Hended a heavy kick with his heavy boot right at my face when I least expected it, so I didn¡¯t shield my face. The hit was on both my left eye and lips, pushing my head hard to the ground.

    ¡°Please, me I groaned, using my hands to cover my face and balling myself together, frightened of his strike.

    ¡°Is this how Asparelphas act? Like babies! You should be courageous, domineering, and exude a powerful aura. You should allow anyone to bully you, even if it means dying. Why are you acting like a pup, fool?¡± He scorned, and I looked up at him with my b l o o d y face, feeling the burden in my heart.

    ¡°I need help. Even if I were the sacrificialmb, even if I were killed, I don¡¯t mind. I had lost the person most precious to me, my mother, so I am ready to die, but my people¡¯s lives are at stake. They are the ones I care for and need their protection. They don¡¯t deserve to suffer for my mistake.¡± I pleaded with tears in my eyes, rubbing both of my palms in emphasis.

    His eyes were still mean and unfriendly. My words don¡¯t seem to be entering his cars, or rather, he wasn¡¯t understanding the real meaning of what I was saying.

    ¡°I will allow you to go, but without an arm. Yes. That is the perfect punishment for all you did to my mate!¡± He rasped, walking closer to me.

    ¡°Will that make you prevent that demonic Diana from prating and enving my people? If yes, take my life; I don¡¯t mind. I just want your promise to protect my pack members.¡± I begged profusely while on my knees.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do that. I even want to see them all suffer, so don¡¯t ask me for work, b a t a r d.¡± Heughed sarcastically and was about to kick me in the face again before a voice stopped him. It was obvious that this was the only voice that could prevent him from doing whatever he had in mind to do.

    ¡°Just let him go; I don¡¯t want to see his face any longer.¡± Selene¡¯s soft tone broke in, so smooth and heartwarming. Her voice made tears fall from my eyes, and when I looked up and saw her, I saw my world, my dream, and everything I desired in a woman, but it came with a gutwrenching pain in the core of my heart.

    She was pregnant. I could see the lump on her stomach. This wasn¡¯t the Selene I met and rejected; this woman was now nothing different from an angel-so beautiful, s e x y, and mature. A spec for almost every man, and remembering how innocent and kindhearted she was really made me sadder at the reality that she wasn¡¯t mine.

    She can never be mine.

    ¡°I nned to cut off his left arm and offer it to you. That same arm, he slit the wrist just to make his rejection of you more brutal and painful.¡± Lucian said as he faced her entirely, and I could swear I saw him smile. His lips actually widened, and those white teeth gleamed.

    Lucian was someone I had never seen smile at anyone before, but he just did it effortlessly. I needed nothing else; there were no more doubts that my mate was gone from me. They are in love now and are expecting a baby.

    ¡°No, no, no, I just want him out of here. He disgusts me.¡± Selene shrugged, smiling at him and totally ignoring me. She didn¡¯t spare me a single nce at least, her whole focus on Lucian.

    Okay, baby¡­ I will get him kicked out.¡±

    ¡®Selene, please help me and your father. We are going to be killed very soon. We will die off, and the packs will be infiltrated by demons, who will in turn make our people s l a v e s. They¡­.¡±

    I don¡¯t have any business with you guys. I don¡¯t know you or the man you call my father, nor do I know who the pack nembers are you¡¯re talking about. The day I was banished was thest day I seize to exist among you all, so stop the noise

    75%

    and get out.¡± She seethed and actually looked at me, but for just a few seconds before turning back to Lucian, who held her. close to himself.

    ¡°Selene, we are very sorry. I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡±

    A bangnded on my head at that moment, and I felt t on the floor.

    ¡°She said stop the noise and get out, fool!¡± This was the only thing I could hear in the distance before everything cked out.

    The pain of whatever was hit on me was totally unbearable, and the pain was overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t withstand it. Someone had hit me with a rod from behind my head.

    Everything cked out, with no hope. It was totally useless for me toe here, as I had gotten nothing but pain and torture, yet it wasn¡¯t enough sacrifice to get Selene to pity us and make the Lycans hold back Diana for the moment while we all nned on how to destroy her.

    I was knocked out and would be taken away, back to my pack, with no help from Selene. I was still going to get killed, followed by her father.

    She doesn¡¯t care, actually. Her heart had turned cold. She wasn¡¯t that little girl who was being yed around because of her soft heart. Now she knows how to repay everyone with what they deserve.

    To be very honest, we deserve everything she was dishing out to us, as we were all wicked and evil to the poor girl. Everybody in her pack forgot she was the princess; we all suddenly began to treat her like a s l a v e and even imed she was a child with no father.

    None of us knew she was going to be our savior from death and eternal s l a v e r y. No one knew she had that gift to bring hope to us again. Maybe if we had known? Now I think it might just be toote-toote to draw back the hands of time and make right our wrong.

    Like I said earlier, it was actually over. All hope is lost. We have lost our treasure, the gift from the goddess.

 Chapter 32

    Selene¡¯s POV

    There are times in our lives when we think everything has begun to align and we have nothing to worry about. We look back and feel satisfied, thinking we have reached that stage in life. We think our dreams have be reality without knowing it was just the calm sea before the storm.

    That calm moment was just there to drift your mind away and leave you vulnerable. You aren¡¯t prepared for the worst and aren¡¯t in the state of mind to take what ising. The word was that it could be your end. The very end of your sweet life.

    That night I watched as my first mate was taken away; he was driven in the cart, taken back to his pack in his unconscious state, while my mate held my arms and led me back into the castle.

    I felt relief, satisfied that my enemies were facing the hell they had put me through in my life. Lucian had also promised to keep his word about offering the head of Diana to me. He promised me that the demons are people I shouldn¡¯t be worried about because he would make sure to wipe them out the moment they made attempts to hurt me.

    Maybe I should have been merciful a bit and told him to send his Lycans to my father¡¯s pack and that of Torian just as they begged in the letters. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have be cold-hearted and been that innocent girl with a soft heart.

    Karma hit me so fast, and when I least expected it, the most painful thing was that it came from the man I gave my whole heart to, the man I was going crazy in love with. The disaster was from the father of my child, and I was unaware of the enemy lurking in the dark.

    Two days after Torian left, I didn¡¯t receive any letters or feedback about anything from my father¡¯s pack. I had no idea if Diana attacked or killed him. Not like I cared; I just wanted to know for no particr reason, or maybe I thought I would be happy to hear my father was dead.

    It was all s t u p d i t y, Paying evil with evil was against my nature, but I forced it, and the wages came really early.

    It started two days after Torian¡¯s visit. Yes, I woke up to a miscarriage; the child that bonded me and Lucian was gone like a nightmare. The blood was evidence that there was nothing in my stomach anymore, but I didn¡¯t believe it,

    I didn¡¯t want to believe this was reality, so I visited the hospital, and there they broke the remaining part of my heart with the announcement. My tears couldn¡¯t stop. I cried till I lost my voice and my throat went sour. The pillow of my bed was soaked with tears as I waited in fear to break the news to Lucian, who had gone for a meeting in which he would spend two days.

    The next day came really fast, and when I heard his voice on his return, my heart began to race. There was no joy in hearing his voice because I didn¡¯t know what to expect when he hears what happened.

    Right on the bed in our room, I sat, my face buried in my palm, as I sobbed while he walked in. His footsteps are approaching me.

    I expected him to call me those pretty pet names he always calls me, then ask me what happened with his tone filled with care and love, but all that didn¡¯t happen; instead, with a gruffy voice, he asked.

    ¡°Where is my child? Gone already?¡±

    I flinched, looking up in so much shock that it left my mouth hanging and my eyes widening, but when I saw his dead expression, I realized there was more to be shocked about than his statement.

    Something was amiss; that softness and warmth that are embedded in his eyes were nowhere to be found, and he was staring at me like a stranger, someone he wasn¡¯t that familiar with.

    ¡®Don¡¯t call my name, and stop putting up the acts like you are actually shocked. You are just filled with anxiety and disbelief that I might have found out who you truly are.¡± He shook his head and turned to the mirror as he loosens his tie and unbuttones his shirt.

    ¡°I am confused, baby.¡± My voice was barely above whispers as I stood to my feet, realizing it was actually serious-something bad had happened that l¡¯had no idea about.

    ¡°What happened to the baby? Tell me the truth. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a miscarriage, because I don¡¯t see what should cause it. I did everything for you. I pampered you and loved you.¡± He hissed, shaking his head.

    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± I asked, feeling totally confused, and just then the door opened, and his mother walked in with tears in her eyes. She stomped towards me andnded a p on my face.

    ¡°Why? Selene, or whatever your name is, why will you do that to my son? Why?¡± She yelled in a broken tone, and I was just looking, not knowing what to say because no one was telling me what the hell was going

    on.

    ¡°Is the vampire king¡¯s son better than my son? Okay, let¡¯s say he is better. Does it warrant you taking the innocent child¡¯s life at his request? But how will you prefer that guy to my son? Is that how s t u p i d you are, and to think you were close to being the queen to take over me?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have no business with the vampire king son. I swear, I have never met him.¡± I said, making sure I sounded entirely honest because I wasn¡¯t lying and I don¡¯t know how to actually make them believe me.

    Whatever made them draw this conclusion must have been clear evidence, especially Lucian¡¯s mother, a woman who really trusted and loved me.

    ¡°You went to the hospital to check if the child was truly gone, then you made sure no maids were following you and imed you wanted to be alone just so you could go meet him. You were that desperate, so why did you act like you loved me?

    É«

 Chapter 33

    ¡°Stop this prank, fast.¡± I was almost yelling, anger and confusion twisting inside of me as I stared at the man I was about to marry, spilling gibberish like one who had lost his mind. Does he even still recognize me? There is no way he would be saying these hurtful words to me, adding to my pain from miscarriage.

    go meet

    ¡°I want you out of my life. I don¡¯t want to set my eyes on you again, and my words are final. Pack your things and the love of your life. Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m not doing you a favor by sending you back to him. You don¡¯t have to sneak around to meet him anymore.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the vampire son is, and can you tell me who lied to you? How did you believe all those lies without caring to hear from me?¡± I bawled.

    ¡°Leave fast; Ria, who deserved to be my queen, is arriving with her luggage, and I won¡¯t want her to feel ufortable with you around here.¡± Lucian dropped the bomb that stumbled my feet back, with my eyes widening in shock as I doubted my ears. I couldn¡¯t believe I really heard the name he just called.

    ¡°Ria?¡± I muttered under my breath, my eyes peering at him.

    ¡°Yes, she is the woman I want. I might not be in love with her, but she is the true queen for saving me from you. I would have killed you the moment I stepped in here, but I am trying to be good and change my cold form.¡±

    ¡°I am not going anywhere because you are not safe. You have been charmed, and it¡¯s vivid in your eyes. Ria did something to you. Everything is wrong about you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say more as his hand struck my cheek in a blinding p that snapped my face to the left, forcing blood to splutter from my lips as I screeched and held my burning lips, tears streaming down my face.

    I was so shocked and pained to the core of my heart. It was unbelievable; it felt more like a bad dream, but I waited to wake up and didn¡¯t; instead, my heart was breaking into tiny pieces.

    Heid his hand on me. He had pped me without any remorse, and not even my tears or cry could bring the slightest pity or sympathy from me. Those eyes seemed darker and were ring at me coldly and dead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me! You are calling me a mad man, huh? I realized the truth about how wicked you are. Who knows what you nned to do to me when I made you the queen? Who knows what evil you have in mind? You killed the child because you thought you had gotten me. Fool!¡± He spat and stomped to the wardrobe.

    He opened it, scammed through, and scoffed before turning back to me.

    ¡°Miss, I just realized you came here with no single property. Every piece of clothing and stuff in this room is mine, so there is no bag for you to pack things up, poor girl. Now leave!¡± Hemanded and walked over to the exit.

    I don¡¯t know what had happened, and he wasn¡¯t telling me, but his demeanor and attitude showed he knew a lot a lot of lies, actually-that made him believe with no doubt that I had a link with the vampire king son. This was the same trick Diana pulled to get me banished.

    F u c k it!

    ¡°What are you still doing here? I will call the guards on you and instruct them to beat you before taking you away. Is that what you want? Leave if you don¡¯t want that!¡± He yelled, gritting his teeth as he gave me a hateful look that melted me to my

    bones.

    ¡°Please talk to me. Let me know my crime. Let me know what you were told to spark this deep hatred because I am innocent, I swear.¡±

    Heughed croakily, aughter of ridicule.

    ¡°The vampire king himself sent me a letter. I didn¡¯t want to believe it was true, and he set up a venue for us to meet, and there he told me everything. ording to him, you were his property, and I was simply a pawn.¡±

    I gasped at his statement, my mouth hanging open as I became totally confused because why would the vampire king son also join hands in rumming me when we don¡¯t even know each other? We live in two different parts of the world.

    ¡°Hypocrite, stop acting all shocked and confused. Well, he said I should inform you that he is no longer interested in what you both nned and just wants you to return to him since you have sessfully removed my baby. Lucian paused, exhaling heavily, and closed his eyes for a moment, his guts moving up and down.

    He seemed to be holding himself, trying to control whatever was bubbling inside him at the mention of me removing his child.

    ¡°Leave, Selene. My hatred for you keeps growing, and once it crushes the glimmer of love remaining, I will definitely grab your head and hit on the wall continuously even after you have died. Just get lost!¡± He shouted viciously, and I nodded.

    ¡°I am innocent. I ¡­¡±

    Another p, so unexpected from him. He was literally beating me for real.

    ¡°No more words from you. Leave,¡± he roared, and with tears in my eyes and a broken heart, I walked away to the exit, actually leaving the new ce I was about to call home.

    A kingdom I thought was bing my new family where I would stay and grow with the love of my life. They had joined others in abandoning me, rejecting me for something I didn¡¯t do. As I took steps away from the room where Lucian was, I felt more pain than I was feeling on my cheeks.

    The pain was in my heart and soul, ringing in my head that I was walking away with no destination, probably to my death, because out there, I have no other friends who would take me; instead, there are hungry predators that would love to use me to fill their desires.

    Do you know I was walking away with so much expectation that the love of my life would call me back? I was walking slowly with so much hope that he wouldn¡¯t allow me to actually go away like this, but I got out of sight and received no call. Even when I turned, he shut the door, preventing me from seeing him.

    As I got to the porch, I met with Ria; she was with her bags, like one returning home.

    ¡°You took so long to leave, but I¡¯m d it is finally over. Go and look for your kind, your fellow riffraff that can amodate you.¡± She giggled and smirked while I looked at her with sadness brimming in my heart.

    ¡°What did you do to Lucian?¡± I asked, my voice cracking.

    ¡°I should be asking you that question because it¡¯s more strange that he fell for you. The world was in shock and confusion, and they needed you to answer that question you asked me. What did you do to him, little pup?

    ¡°We are mates. We are fated, and it didn¡¯t matter who.¡±

    ¡°Guess who is being chased out now while the other is getting in? The so-called mate was rejected. Stop acting like you are innocent; we all know, and it¡¯s normal that your cup is full. A day like this would surelye, don¡¯t you know?¡± She cackled and flipped her hair dramatically.

    ¡°Safe journey¡­¡± She added as her cat walked in with her bag wheeled. Immediately after she got in, I saw the guards and maids rush out to help her with the luggage, bowing and greeting her with honor and respect. They had smiles and were really happy.

    There was no doubt that she was the one they all wanted instead of me. The same day I lost my baby, I lost my love. I lost my new home. I lost everything. My life is surely the next to lose because there is absolutely no reason to be alive; the one single reason I valued my life had just been sna t ch e d from me.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian gave me so many reasons to be alive and tight to be strong and perfect. He even offered to be my personal trainer in my ambition to be a strong wolf. We had both sat down and nned what our future would be like. We already have a name we will give the child if it turns

    ou to be male or female.

    He made many promises about what he would do for me, where he would take me, and the gifts he wouldvish on me. I said earlier that I was the luckiest girl, forgetting that the word is against me. Nature is against me, and they kept reminding me how true it was that I shouldn¡¯t be among the living.

    Maybe I should go back to my father. It will be so shameful, but after he finds out who Diana is, I hope he will ept me as his daughter.

    We need to stick together to save our pack. The power I had to bring Lycans over had been sn a t c h e d; now I am that weakling, that useless girl. I pray he epts me, or I will just hang myself.

    I got t o the border, and it was as if the guards were expecting me, as they had allowed the gate to open for me.

    I left. I left like a nobody because that was who I was, trash that anyone can toss away at anytime.

    ¡°Let me go back to my family. That¡¯s where I should find sce since my father was back to his senses.¡± I mused to myself, drying my tears with the back of my hand.

    Just then, I saw two men walking towards me, and as they got closer, I recognized one of them immediately. He was our messenger in the pack.

    ¡°What is he here for? To hand me another letter from my father? Apologies? Plead toe to their rescue.¡± I asked rhetorically as they got to my front.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t so sure why, but we were sent to give you this letter because you can get close.¡± The messenger said that, and the other introduced himself.

    ¡°Lam the messenger from Torian¡¯s pack, Crescent Moon, and I was sent to also give you this letter before youe to the pack.¡±

    They both handed the letter to me and didn¡¯t wait for me to finish reading it before leaving. I opened the one from Torian¡¯s pack first, hoping to get some sce from the letter, which I believed would be a love letter from him.

    I was ready to return to him, but what I read destroyed me. It crushed me into pieces.

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 34

    Torian¡¯s letter was what I never knew I would need in order to realize how foolish I am. It was like an eye-opener to me, enough for me to know that it had been long overdue that I should go into the woods with a rope and hang myself.

    His letter was full of mockery, and he even had to make a caricature of me on it. He then told me that as I wandered around looking for a ce toy my head, I should never think ofing close to his pack or he would make me regret my life.

    He already knew I had been sent out of the Lycan kingdom, and I don¡¯t know how. I read my father¡¯s letter and found it hard to believe it was from him. I wouldn¡¯t have been shocked if he hadn¡¯t imed to have forgiven me earlier and was ready to ept me.

    It seemed he also knew I had lost all I had, which made him return to his evil self. He also warned me not to cross the border of his pack, and that I should go and die and rot away.

    It was like they were all waiting patiently for this moment, and there was no way I could beg after denying them my help. earlier when I was the Lycan King¡¯s favorite.

    I was actually going to change my mind, to be honest, and to help. I just wanted them to feel a bit of the gut-wrenching anxiety and pain of being denied help when in desperate need of it. I wanted them to feel how I felt when they all turned dead ears to my pleas.

    It actually backfired on me too early, and it also seemed like they had settled their dispute with Diana because the letter didn¡¯t show they were still in fear of Diana bursting in and killing them.

    How Lucian turned against me was still a mystery I couldn¡¯t unfold. I had a miscarriage, which should be another reason he showed me a lot of love, knowing how painful it feels, but he strangely believed I killed the child to please the vampire king.

    How::

    Different questions were bubbling in my mind, sending a rush of shivers down my spine as I kept swallowing hard and biting my lower lips to push back the outburst of so b.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I was threading through the forest, not knowing where it headed. All I knew was that I was going further away from the Lycan kingdom, away from Lucian.

    As a rogue, I knew my presence would start attracting predators. I knew it was really dangerous for me to be here, but I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. The death that I had always dreaded was more like my wish, and the thought of it makes me feel

    better.

    ????????????? ?

    Dying right here in the woods won¡¯t be bad, not like anyone needed me in this world. I meant nothing to anyone and was better off dead than alive. Nature and everything in it had made it all obvious to me that I was supposed to die.

    As expected, I began to sense movements around me, and soon enough, the scent of vampires swirled around me. They are always the quickest to sense an astrayed werewolf because we are their meals, and they had really sharp sense.

    I let out a weak smile and kept waking, acting like I hadn¡¯t noticed them. They were lurking around the bush, setting up a n on how to get me easily. I guess they thought I was somehow strong. If they know me well, they will know they don¡¯t have to set any formations or tactics on how to attack me.

    A weak thing like me has no chance for even the weakest vampire out there.

    ¡°Attack!¡± I heard the roar, which echoed in my head, and from the trees and shrubs, they all jumped out in style, surrounded me, and I got my legs swept off the floor,nding my butt on the ground hard.

    I didn¡¯t try to stand; I justy there with my eyes shut. ¡°Kill me quick, devour, and eat every part of me you all want. I said it lowly, not sure if they heard me, but with how I made no struggle ormotion to free myself, they were supposed to

    know

    I needed that death more.

    At least using my or g a n s to feed these vampires would make me have some importance as I die since I have been an absolute mess all my life. For real, anytime I think my life has be better, it doesn¡¯t only get worse but bes more unbearable.

    ¡°Why is she not doing anything? Does she think we are here to y with her?¡± I heard a thick voice that had that tone, radiating strength and might. I was forced to open my eyes, and my jaw slightly dropped at the figure looking down at me with squinted eyes.

    Okay, who is this? Why does he look somehow familiar?

    ¡°Are you feigning to be dead with just a slip off of the ground?¡± He sneered at me, looking into my eyes in a strange way. I don¡¯t even know what made it strange, maybe because of how I felt seeing eyes with red eyeballs. It should be scary, but it is now so gorgeous and charming.

    ¡°No, I am waiting for you all to do whatever you want to do. Enjoy the meal offered to you with no struggle. Please don¡¯t have mercy on me in the slightest. Kill me off. I have to die. If I had the courage, I would have hung myself.¡± I spilled, my eyes hot with tears that rolled from both sides.

    ¡°So you came out here to get killed when you can be of so many uses,¡± he said with a wry smile as his eyes scanned my body from my face down to my thighs.

    ¡°I am cursed, so it¡¯s better you kill me.¡± I replied with a deep breath, looking the other way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like killing you. Let¡¯s say you¡¯re so beautiful to get killed like that. I am the vampire king son, and I need girls like you to fulfill my sexual urges. I¡¯m tired of the ones I have, and besides, it¡¯s been a while since I tasted the p u ss y c a t of werewolves.¡± He chuckled deeply and stood straight.

    ¡°You are the what?¡± I asked in anger and shock, standing to my feet abruptly as my eyes pinned to his face, realizing why his face was familiar. His picture was shown to me by my father after Diana used me of having a rtionship with him.

    I stared him down, and tears formed in my eyes again. We were both strangers, yet he had been the reason my life got destroyed.

    Wait, Lucian told me he wrote him a letter.

    ¡°Why did you lie to the Lycan king? Why did you tell him I was your love and that you gave me the order to kill his baby? What did I do to you to deserve all that? You ruined my life!¡± I shouted at him in tears, hitting his chest, and when his men tried to stop me, he raised his hand at them, gesturing at them to let me.

    ¡°Why did you do that? He didn¡¯t believe it was all lies because you received a letter directly from him. It was the only evidence he wouldn¡¯t doubt. We are strangers; why did you¡­¡±

    ¡°I did nothing. I haven¡¯t met you before, and I¡¯m shocked to hear all this, he said, speaking with a soft voice suddenly.

    I stopped hitting him and backed away; my eyes popped.

    ¡°What? Are you trying to lie to me? There is no need for lying. I am just confused as to why you will do such. Did you want me out here that bad? Here I am, then. I had been sent away, and you are here to take me away. Go ahead.¡± I bawled, my legs giving up on me as I squatted and buried my face in my palm, crying.

    ¡°Someone else must have impersonated me. I have no idea all these things you¡¯re talking about, but I can only help by taking you back to my ce, You can stay there for as long as you want.¡±

    I flinched and looked up at hirm, wondering if he was the one who just said this. Does he still remember that I am a werewolf and that he is a vampire-not just any vampire but the vampire prince! We are enemies, huge ones that should kill each other at first sight.

    11:40 Sun, 5 May & G.

    How and why is he offering to give me amodations?

    ¡°Are y

    you going to spare her life? It¡¯s dangerous and must be a trap. We must not fall into it.¡± One of his men picked up

    and said to him. He only nced at him, then looked back at me.

    courage

    ¦°

    ¡°I will bear any consequences for bringing her home. I don¡¯t know how, but I believe her. I trust her, and I am sure she isn¡¯t evil. My name had been used to ruin her. I have to find out who did that and get that fool punished, I sent no letter to the Lycan king¡± He gruffed and stretched out his hand at me.

    ¡°Allow me to take you home. Out here, it is more dangerous than you can imagine. If it was another crew that got here first, you won¡¯t spend the next minute alive.¡± He breathed, and I reluctantly took his hands.

    They were surprisingly softer than I thought, and the warmth they sent through my body was something I didn¡¯t imagine. He smiled, and I was forced to smile back because his smile was really contagious.

    His men were just staring in confusion and disbelief. My eyes got to his neck, and I saw that same ne that was used as evidence by Diana to im I was with him.

    So she went to the extent of creating a copy just to make sure I got ruined.

    ¡°Do you know who is behind it all? Who imed to be me just to get at you?¡± He questioned us as we walked hand in hand.

    I took my time and told him everything, beginning with the moment of my father¡¯s second wedding. I don¡¯t know why I was telling this stranger everything, but it felt relieving. I never knew I needed someone to hear me out this badly.

    It was like I was freeing my heart from shackles as I poured them out to him while he listened attentively.

    ¡°Wow, your life is really busy, with so many experiences happening so quickly. I will like to be part of the story.¡± He chuckled, and I gave him a look.

    ¡°Part of what?¡±

    ¡°Are you done with Lucian and Torian? You can be the reason vampires will get along with werewolves. I will be the king in a few days. We can bury the spa d e and be family as we were long ago before pride and arrogance broke the love.

    ¡°So you mean, you¡­

    ¡°I want to make it right for you. I might not be perfect/but I will learn to make you happy wholeheartedly. I¡¯m sorry if I sound too straightforward, but I think I¡¯m in love. My heart is racing. He breathed, and I ced my hand on his chest.

    Wow.

    Am I set for another heartbreak? Or will this love be the one tost till death do us apart?

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 35

    Lucian POV

    I was supposed to be happy she was gone, but that happiness was nowhere to be found. I stood in a spot in that room that she left for over an hour without moving as I kept trying to convince myself that I did the right thing

    It might not be true that she had a

    tionship with the vampire king, but I couldn¡¯t dare take a chance. One thing I dreaded so much was heartbreak and betrayal. Happening the second time will really break me into pieces, and I might not recover.

    I loved her, but it hadn¡¯t gone deep, so I had to push her away now.

    A knock came in, and I opened the door with a forced smile as I was expecting Ria. I should have stayed on my own and not tried entangling with her, but sitting back and thinking of our past, it was clear to me that she was the only girl I could trust.

    We grew

    grew up together and were like siblings. I could tell there was a time I had a crush on her. That friendship should be enough to make us couples. I was ready to be a new man, bing that normal being like everyone else, so I believed she would help.

    Ria had already arrived since, almost after Selene left, but had been with my mother. It seems they have a lot to discuss, and I¡¯m sure marriage with her won¡¯t be an exception.

    If it were before, I wouldn¡¯t allow such discussion, but now that I have decided to be normal again. I won¡¯t mind tying the knot with her and then learning to love her. I will make my heart learn to love again.

    As I opened the door in expectation, I was a bit surprised to see one of my guards, and it was then that I remembered 1 sent him on a mission to stalk Selene as she crossed the border.

    I didn¡¯t expect much since I told him to do nothing but watch Selene and let me know what happened to her. I strictly warned him not to do anything, even if she got attacked. It was hard for me to give this instruction, but I gave it anyway.

    Well, I didn¡¯t expect her to die. Somehow, I believed she wasn¡¯t going to be killed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°What happened to her? Dead? Which creature killed her?¡± I asked casually, making sure nothing about me showed I was still concerned or cared about her well-being.

    He shook his head and exhaled.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be expecting her to be dead when she has her boyfriend waiting to pick her up.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I squeezed my face. ¡°The vampire king son came and picked her.¡± I asked, and this time I lost my ability to make up a casual, unconcerned tone, as every word had that anger and jealousy in it Even when that should not surprise me, it still did and came with a pang on my chest.

    I came to the realization that I waspletely right. Not like I had doubts. Well, I did. In a little part of my heart, I doubted she had anything to do with the vampire king son, but it was just confirmed now.

    I had to choose the guard because he is most trusted in this scenario, as he had nothing to lose or gain from lying against Selene, adding that no one knew I gave him such instructions.

    ¡°They pulled up a show like she was going to get eaten, but the next minute, they were having a close-range conversation, and¡­

    ¡°Did they kiss?¡± I cut in abruptly with a sharp breath, waiting and hoping to hear a negative answer. I don¡¯t know why I was still feeling protective over a property that isn¡¯t mine.

    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t, but they held hands like lovers and walked away. It was so clear they are close; nothing showed they just

    11:40 Sun, 5 May ti

    49%

    met, adding that werewolves and vampires are enemies, so there can¡¯t be anything like love at first sight; instead, they should be killing each other at first sight.¡± He spilled, and I felt weak immediately.

    A deep growl escaped my lips as I waved at him to leave them jammed at the door. My heart was restless; anger, jealousy, envy, rage, confusion, shame-the list goes on.

    I was just feeling so mad with emotions. One question kept ringing in my head. Why did she act like she loved me? She even had my

    child. I might have treated her harshly at the beginning, then why didn¡¯t she just leave me alone instead of pressing hard into my heart till she melted it and slipped in?

    Then she betrayed me again. She broke my heart for real, and it¡¯s still a mystery to me how I allowed her to go scot-free. I should have hurt her badly or even killed her.

    The door opened, and Ria walked in with a smile. She sat on myps and wrapped her arms around me, plunging a kiss, which I bauled with. It was a struggle to kiss her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy to be with me. This isn¡¯t how you sounded on your phone when calling me toe and stay with you. Don¡¯t you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ria, you will be my bride in no time, which you have always wanted. Your brother won¡¯t be punished for lying to me either. I will make him my PA in the pce. My head is just full up now.¡± I sighed, looking away.

    ¡°Sex with me will free you from it all.¡± She teased me with a smirk and stood up, then began to undress slowly while gliding her waist seductively, her hands sliding through her dress and boobs as she licked her lips and winked at me.

    She locked the door and returned quickly, pulling down her pants and throwing them at me. All these and my dic k refused to stand; she zipped down her gown and let it slide down slowly, leaving her on just a bra. Her p u s y neatly s h a v e d and dripping wet.

    ¡°The sight of you is making me so wet, and I can¡¯t wait to have you inside me.¡± She dipped her index finger in and licked it. As my eyes trailed her finger up to her mouth, in my head, her face changed to that of Selene. Like I was in a trance, the whole figure transformed into that of Selene, and with immediate effect, my dic k became hard.

    The sexual urge came like an eruption of a volcano, so irresistible that I stood and pushed her to the wall, grabbing her neck and pinning her.

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me deeply. This time I responded well, all because I wasn¡¯t seeing her.as Ria but as Selene. My eyes were closed, and I only imagined doing this with Selene. The only thing remaining to make me whole was her moan.

    I badly needed to hear that innocent moan of pleasure she feeds my ears with and how she grabs me, not wanting me to

    stop.

    The sex went on, and I f u c k e d her like a s l u t, hard and rough, ignoring whatever pain she may feel each time I handled her without care when turning to another position. She even hit her head on the desk several times, but I didn¡¯t care a bit.

    After imagining I was with Selene when kissing. I opened my eyes to see Ria¡¯s face. I just wanted to f u c k out my frustrations and anger at her. I even mistakenly slipped my d i c k into her eyes, making her cry out in pain, but I guess her love for me made her ready to take anything.

    She took it all without running away till I was done and c u m, making sure it was out even when she was begging me to spill it all inside her.

    ¡°You withdrew? Why? Why?¡± She asked/sounding like a baby asking for breast milk.

    ¡°It was a mistake because I was used to that. Next time, baby.¡± I smiled fakely, hoping she didn¡¯t sense the fakeness. I just couldn¡¯t imagine her having my baby, not yet.

    11:40 Sun, 5 May ti G

    ¡°Sorry if I sounded desperate. I shouldn¡¯t be worried when we will be together till death do us apart. I will have your children till I am tired,¡± sheughed, and I faked mine as usual. It wasn¡¯t funny to me. So cringy.

    Maybe because I am still learning to love her and Selene has been the girl all over my head.

    I will get used to it. Must!

    49%

    At least, it is clear Selene is not for me. She had made her choice-the choice that suits her-and that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force anyone on me, but one day, if we ever get into war with the vampires, I won¡¯t hesitate to treat her as one of them and kill her viciously.

    Why am I thinking of a war against vampires?

    My subconscious whispered to me, and the answer came ring in my face.

    Jealousy!

    My hatred for the vampires is now deep, simply because I lost Selene to him. The vampire prince.

 Chapter 36

    Selene¡¯s POV

    Once again, I found myself in anothernd far from home, far from the Lycans, and now it was a ce where werewolves were forbidden. They are enemies of thend and are meals for the inhabitants.

    The vampire prince wouldn¡¯t leave my hand; he held them like a rare gem he wouldn¡¯t want to lose, or maybe I only had that thought in my head and it wasn¡¯t how he held it. Maybe he was holding me so I wouldn¡¯t be able to run away when his people were about to eat me.

    ¡°Are you really going to allow me to stay here? I am a werewolf; do you still remember that?¡±

    He chuckled, and his lips parted a bit, making him look really s e x y.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. There are your fellow werewolves in the castle too. Not like you are the first to be brought here.¡± He said that, and I felt a bit of relief. So if there were my kind alive in here, then I wouldn¡¯t be killed, or maybe not yet, because eventually, when they are unable to bear their craving for blood and internal o r g a n s, they will eat me up.

    I wonder who these werewolves are.

    hat are they doing in the castle? S l a v e s or

    ¡± S l a v e s, s e x t o y s, and maids. These are the only reasons they are alive. You know how wild sexual urges can be at times. They are there to fulfill all our fantasies. Heughed like it was a funny joke. It was literally rape and sexual assault to have people as se

    x t o y s, meaning their feelings and state of mind don¡¯t matter

    ¡°So which of them am I going to fit in?¡± I asked, and he paused walking and sized me up with his eyes, squinting at my breasts and thighs.

    ¡°Being my s e x t o won¡¯t be bad enough to save you from dying.¡± He uttered it, and I scoffed, sneering away from him.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m desperate to live?¡±

    ¡°So you would rather die?¡± He asked, surprised.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be your s e x t o y. If that¡¯s why you are taking me to your kingdom, just allow your men to kill me off, please.¡± I said tiredly, s n a t c h i n g my hand away from his grip as I flicked my eyes around at the men that were around us. They had excitement in their eyes, hoping their master would give the instructions to unalive me

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± He breathed and began to walk further away from his men, while I followed reluctantly.

    We got a bit further away, beside a tree, and he leaned on it, his hands folded against his chest, as he gazed at my face with a look I couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°My name is Liam the vampire prince, and you?¡± He began the introduction, leaving me confused

    ¡°Selene, the Alpha¡¯s daughter, but no more. Right now, I just have my name to live and die with.¡±

    ¡°Why are we introducing ourselves?¡± I frowned.

    ¡°Your father disowned you because of me. You told me everything, and it touched my heart, so I want to help. Let me make it clear and open to you. I want us to be together.¡±

    ¡°As! S l a v e and master? I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s toy. I don¡¯t emit my Alpha scent, but that¡¯s who I am; that¡¯s my bloodline. I

    can¡¯t¡­

    11:40 Sun, 5 May G

    I understand, and I can¡¯t make you a s l a v e or you either, but we can pretend. Yes, we can, just so I can¡¯t protect you. That¡¯s the only way I can sessfully take you in. I understand your pain, which makes you see life as nothing. You actually don¡¯t mind dying and even want it badly, but unfortunately, there is someone who can¡¯t bear you dead.¡± He breathed and slowly

    went for my hand.

    He took it gently, like it was something delicate.

    ¡°Liam,I think I am cursed. You might love me now, but as the days, weeks, and months go on, you will one day turn your back on me. Something will happen, and all your love will vanish in the thin air, leaving me shattered again. I had faced that torture numerous times from my father, friends, and people around me. I don¡¯t want to..

    ¡°I am also cursed. My heart had been a solid rock, and I kept fighting with my inner demons. You melted it. Your eyes were everything, and your presence gave me hope. I don¡¯t know, but please let¡¯s give it a chance.¡± He said it in a really soft, heartwarming tone.

    I felt a flutter in my stomach, like there were butterflies in there. A huge smile was on my face as I stared at his enchanting eves filled with love.

    With him around me, I will forget my past. I will forget all the pain I have gone through, and maybe I will live the rest of my life here.

    Okay, for how long are we going to pretend to be¡­..

    Leave that to me, babe. I will find a way. He beamed, and I nodded with so much excitement. I don¡¯t know when I hugged him tight, ignoring the stares of his men from afar.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    We both walked back to his men.

    ¡°She is the one.¡± He spoke to them with confidence, his arm around my

    waist.

    ¡°The what? We don¡¯t want to believe you fell in love. We aren¡¯t believing that, prince.¡± One of them countered.

    ¡°You have to believe because it¡¯s true. And you have to help me find a way to make Dad dissolve his hatred for the werewolves and allow me to marry the girl I want. Y¡¯all have to support me.¡± He carried me on his back at that moment, and off he sped.

    In a few minutes, we had crossed the border and entered the vampire kingdom. My nostrils itched from the scent, and my inner self was restless, sending a message of alertness and emergency-a warning that I wasn¡¯t in the right territory.

    The eyes that were looking at me were filled with venom and an urge to kill me off. They were growling, disying their fangs, but didn¡¯t dare toe closer. Liam had brought me down and was now leading me like a new s l a v e, his hand gripped on my shirt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel any hurt, right?¡± He whispered to me.

    ¡°Stop, or you will give us out.¡± I almostughed out loud. He really cares.

    As soon as I got into the total castle, he brought me to his parents, who were sitting on their thrones in the pce.

    ¡°Who is this new s l a v e? I thought we were done having these things here. The ones we have are enough!¡± His father snarled, his tone brimming with nothing but deep and intense hatred.

    I couldn¡¯t look into his eyes for more than a few seconds before looking away. He made his red eyes look so dreadful and scary, unlike those of his son.

    ¡°I am tired of all those we have. I had to bring one for myself.¡± Liam responded nonchntly.

    11:40 Sun, 5 May ti G

    ¡°You should reduce how you have sex with these things. You know your fiance will being in a few days, and she won¡¯t

    like¡­

    ¡°I have no fance, mom. Stop saying that, it irritates me. You both can¡¯t arrange a marriage for me. I will marry when I want and who I want!¡± He fumed, his eyes flinting with rage.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t deny you that, but while we wait, we will wed you with her. She will be your wife till you find someone¡¯s better, and then when I¡¯m done with my days as the king, you both will climb to rule. We are sure you won¡¯t find another girl, so she will be there to take over.¡± His mother said it with a smile.

    ¡°So when I find the girl I want, what will happen to Sophia? She will be divorced, right?¡± He asked, and they bothughed.

    ¡°Stop acting like you aren¡¯t aware of your curse. We can¡¯t keep waiting for a miracle to ur. Sophia is your wife. ¡°His dad spoke and drifted his eyes at me, his staresting more than it should.

    ¡°She is prettier, but that isn¡¯t enough reason to bring her here.¡±

    ¡°She is also a virgin, so she is quite special, and I won¡¯t want anyone to touch her. Please send the message across. Anyone that toils with my toy will get beheaded!¡± Liam said, addressing everyone else in the pce except his parents.

    ¡°You will still get tired of her and go looking for another.¡± His mother said it with a giggle.

    in¡¯t mind the stup i d boy. It¡¯s better he gets tired of these wolf things so he can focus on his wife.¡±

    Liam hissed and dragged me by the hair as he led the way out, heading to what I guess was his room. Immediately after he got out of sight, he released my hair and even arranged it for me, then took me by the hand and entered his room. He locked the door and exhaled deeply, slumping on his bed.

    ¡°My parents are jokers!¡± He spat.

    ¡°So you will choose me over the girl that we are offering to you?¡± I asked, cing my hands on my waist.

    ¡°Yes. Absolutely. That sassy, arrogant, proud girl can¡¯t even be my friend, not to mention marriage. I¡¯m just so angry that my parents still think she is the best match because she is from a very rich family and has been helping this kingdom with the

    h funds and connections they have. Our marriage is some sort ofpensation to her parents.¡± He exined and sat up. eyes piercing mine.

    ¡°But you are the one I will marry. I will do whatever it takes, I promise.¡± He breathed, and I only chuckled silently and shrugged.

    They keep promising but reject me at the end when a problem of trust arises.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    É«

 Chapter 37

    Diana¡¯s POV

    ¡°So we are all a team now with fifteen ambitions and dreams. We have wishes we want to achieve, and the only reason we are together is to help each one of us turn those dreams into reality¡± I began, maintaining a cool smile as my eyes moved from one person to another while they listened with rapt attention.

    Why won¡¯t they?

    Although we are all on good terms and havee together to fight in oneness, they still harbor that fear for me. The fear makes me superior to them. I hadn¡¯t changed from the heartless demon I am, and this new group we formed didn¡¯t turn me into a good Samaritan either.

    They all know their boundaries, and I am the boss here.

    ¡°You are wee to this group¡± I winked at the new girl who just joined in. Her name is Kia, and she is the new girl to be the Lycan queen after we sessfully deleted Selene.

    She smiled and bowed a bit at my wee.

    You are a very important person in this group, as you are closest to the Lycan king. With your help, we will put an end to selene once and for all.¡±

    She nodded in agreement. I was already seeing the glint of hatred in her eyes. If there was one person she badly wanted dead, it was Selene, after she almost took her position. If I hadn¡¯te to her aid and worked on using my dark magic to create a being looking exactly like the vampire king son, no one would believe Lucian.

    ¡°I will do whatever it takes to kill the b i t c h, because as long as she is still alive, Lucian will one day leave me for her. He will one day start looking for her and dump me, just as he has always done. I don¡¯t know what that foolish girl did to him.¡± She seethed through her teeth, rolling her eyes in sheer annoyance.

    ¡°She did nothing. That¡¯s how the mate bond works, and we are lucky she has yet to make her first shift, which would bring out her full scent and make the bond much stronger than it is now.¡± I shrugged, and she gasped

    ¡°So you mean their connection isn¡¯t at its peak now?¡±

    ¡°At all. If we allow Selene to make her first shift, Lucian will destroy the world for her. He will go through hell to make sure everyone who makes her sad dies a gruesome death. This is why we should be fast.¡± I spilled, taking a deep breath as I sped my hands behind my back.

    ¡°True, we have to be fast. I can¡¯t imagine having to face Lucian¡¯s savage beast that kills like a blood sucking monster.¡± Stan uttered his fear, rubbing his palms together.

    Alpha Bale looked intently at me for a few seconds and then faced down to the floor.

    ¡°Do you still feel anything for your daughter? Let us know now, so we will do you a favor.¡± I said to him after catching a glimpse of his weird stare at me.

    He raised his gaze sharply.

    an

    ¡°A favour? What favor, if I may ask? Do you intend to spare her life?¡± He asked, rushing his words as if they had a time limit,

    ¡°Spare what?¡± Iughed. ¡°The favor is to kill you alongside her so you don¡¯t have to feel the pain of losing her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for my daughter. She is better dead.¡± He breathed, and I knew it was hard for him, but he has not choice. That¡¯s the only way he could live.

    1/4

    11:40 Sun, 5 May ti G

    Torian, on the other hand, was just mute, face down. I know he still hates me for killing his mother, and I don¡¯t care, not like I even want him to ever love me. His hatred irritates me, and I am d it is all gone because just the thought of those days he was all over me makes my stomach churn.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    They are both here because they chose to work for me so as to save their lives. Yes, I gave them the chance to live on the condition that they help me and the demons achieve what we came for, and that achievement includes killing Diana and having the ancient sword.

    They will be the only ones spared and not subdued under us, the demons as s l a v e s as the prize for helping us. I also have the intention of killing Lucian, but 1 will do that secretly so Ria won¡¯t know I betrayed her since she was only going to help me because I made it possible for her to be with him.

    She is in love with Lucian so much, and that has sparked her inner demons, which made her ready to go through hell if that was what it takes to kill Selene.

    We had seeded in getting Selene banished, and as always, she didn¡¯t get killed in the woods. It had always been like that. She would always find a way to escape death.

    The vampire kingdom doesn¡¯t know the mistake they were making by taking her in. They have no idea because if they knew what I nned for them, they would have either left her in the woods or killed her.

    Ria here will help cause a huge conflict between Lucian and the vampires, and it will lead to a war. In the battle, Selene will

    et killed. I will do that myself.

    ¡°Ria, don¡¯t miss a day without putting that concoction in his meal; it makes him more enchanted by you. His love for you grows by the day as long as he keeps eating the food you prepare, adding the mixture.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma, I understand.¡± She smiled, blushing a bit. Maybe she was already imagining her future in her head when she didn¡¯t have to worry about any girl s n a t c h i n g her lover.

    I dismissed them, and they all returned to their packs while I went back to my cave, where I now stay with the demon king and the demons

    Everything was working perfectly fine, and I can already feel it. I can feel the victory drawing closer. Just when Selene thinks it has all died down, she will be hit by death this time, and I swear to make it a really horrible one for her for putting me through all this stress.

    Lucian¡¯s POV

    I sat alone on the balcony, staring at the space, with different thoughts bubbling through my mind. I was confused and worried, unsure what my life would turn out to be with the kind of man I was about to be.

    I was now acting soft, merciful, and smiling all the time. My weak self was back, and the worst was that I now had a girl to call a fiance who I was actually going to marry and have children with.

    Ria had been a friend; she had been like family to me, and now that we are supposedly dating. I couldn¡¯t feel any

    attachment.

    One question kept ringing in my head even when I already had the answer, and that question was whether Selene truly chose the vampire king over me.

    The fact that she had a history of being suspected and apprehended for the rtionship before we met makes it more obvious. She might have been denying it, but there were just too many undeniable pieces of evidence.

    What annoys me though is that she made me soft, she me mended my heart, and she made me change my ways only to

    leave me.

    The only thing I had no idea about was why she stayed with me all this time. Why did she deny the vampire prince and take

    11:40 Sun, 5 May G

    the risk of being with me even when I was the worst man then?

    The sex we had was just heavenly, and our mate bond was real. I felt it even though it isn¡¯t that strong, and the fact that she can¡¯t feel it since she doesn¡¯t have an inner wolf yet stuck with me was just out of the ordinary.

    Then I found out the truth about her rtionship, and she didn¡¯t even press hard to change my heart by sending her away. It was like she already had him waiting for her.

    Well, it is true. He was waiting for her and had taken her to his kingdom.

    I have to learn to love Ria and stop thinking about that traitor who deserves to be dead.

    But wait¡­.

    A thought crept into my mind, and my brows arched.

    ¡°Which doctor did she meet at the hospital that confirmed the miscarriage she hari?¡±

    Yeah, maybe it¡¯s true she took something that killed the baby, but just as she said, she visited a hospital, which confirmed it was a miscarriage

    I jumped from the chair and ran into her room like a madman, ignoring the looks from the maids and guards.

    have to visit the doctor who gave her the test results and find out if it was truly just a miscarriage or if she took something that killed the child. I will force him to tell the truth about all Selene has told him. I¡¯m sure she made him fabricate the test results. He must tell me all that was discussed between them.¡±

    I mused as I got into the room and began to ransack. After some minutes, I found it under the bed. With a nce, I saw the name of the hospital and sped out.

    It was evening, and there were meetings I had to attend in the pce, but I pushed all that aside.

    ¡°With whatever Selene told him to convince him to fake the results, I will be able to know if she reallymitted these crimes. No matter how ring it kept bing, some tiny part of me still believes she is innocent.¡±

    Maybe, just maybe, the vampire prince has something against her and was using it to manipte her. Or she is being forced by someone, maybe Diana or some sort. There is no way Diana, whom I had watched closely and realized she truly loved me, would suddenly do all these things to me.

    It is possible, though, but I needed more conviction.

    I got to the hospital and immediately gave the order that all the doctors be gathered together,

    Fear and confusion were on their faces as they wondered what brought me here and why I was assembling them.

    ¡°My wife¡­ sorry, Selene came here days ago for a test to see if she had lost her baby to miscarriage. Who and who carried out that test?¡± I asked, and there was dead silence, everyone looking at each other with questioning looks as they murmured among themselves.

    ¡°This hospital will be shut down, and every doctor here will have their family locked up, going through several tortures daily if you guys don¡¯t get fetched out who it was. I am not here to joke!¡± My voice echoed through the room, and their incoherent murmurs increased.

    ¡°Someone should talk to me!¡± I shouted, and the head doctor stepped forward..

    ¡°We are confused too. We heard that she came, and some actually saw her, but it isn¡¯t in the camera system. Someone wiped it, and we can¡¯t get who¡­¡±

    11:40 Sun, 5 May ti u G

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Iughed and brought out my gun,

    48%

    ¡°You all are just eleven. The kingilom won¡¯t feel your loss. Lie as I nt bullets in your heads since who it was had refused. If he speaks up, I will let you all go free.¡± I said, and there was an uproar till I fired the first one, and hey motionless.

    They knew I was serious then.

    I pointed at the second person, and that was when he spoke up, and it was the head doctor.

    ¡°Please forgive me. I was paid to kill the child.¡±

    What???

 Chapter 38

    <b>Chapter</b><b>38</b>

    Youwerepaidtodowhat?Killmybaby.<b>Paid</b>bywho?

    <b>1</b>askedinarush,staringatthemanwhohadgottentohisknees,bothhandstogetherinapleadingwayandsheerfearinhis

    Cyrs

    Hetookdeep breaths,blinkinginconfusion,andhiseyesflickedthrougheverycornerofthehospitsifhewerescaredofsomeoningforhimifhespoke.

    ¡°Areyoudeaf?!!Whopaidyoutokillmychild<b>?</b><b>And</b>how?Ithoughtitwasamiscarriage.Wait,Selenepaidyoutokillthechild.Iaskedwithwidenedeyes,myheartracingasIhoped<b>for</b><b>a</b>negativeanswer.

    Evenwiththeevidencethatthevampire<b>king¡¯s</b>sonhadinstructedSelokillthechild,Istillsomehowdon¡¯twanttobelievethat.

    ¡°Huh?¡±Thedoctorwasstunnedatmyquestion,hisbrowsarching¡°Selenecan¡¯tpaytogetherownchildkilled.¡±

    Whathesaidmademefepanginmyheart¨Capangofguilt.Ijustbelievedalie.IfSelenedidn¡¯tpaytokillthe<b>child</b>,thensomeoneelsedidandpinnedthemeonher.IbelievedSelenecouldkillmychild,ourchild.

    Ilmewhodid:Whopaidyou.motherfucker?¡°Iroared,andhisbreathbecamefaster.Hestoodupandbeggedmeto<b>go</b>

    anoffice.

    ¡°Please,let¡¯sgosomewhere.Maybe<b>an</b>office,soI¡¯lltellyouthewholetruth.Please.Hebegged,andIdidn¡¯thesitatetoagree.Iwastooeagertoknowthetruthand<b>was</b>readytodoashesaid,notknowingitwasatrick.ItwassomethingIshouldn¡¯thavesumbedto.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nowlet¡¯sgotoyouroffice!Youallshouldgetbacktowork!¡±mandedaswewalkedovertohisoffice.

    Justaswewereabouttoentertheoffice,myphonerang.Iignoredher,andwebothentered.Afteritrangthefirsttime,itendedandbeganagain,forcingmetocheckwhoitwas.

    Iwassurprisedtoseethatitwasoneoftheborderguards.Ididn¡¯texpecthiscall,andtherewasnothingthatshouldcausehimtocallmeunlessitwassomethingreallyimportant¨CsomethingIshouldnevermiss.

    ¡°Whatisit?¡±<b>I</b><b>asked</b>grufflywhilegesturingattheheaddoctortosit

    ¡°Please,we<b>need</b>yourordernow.Telluswhattodotoher.Sheishereandwantstomeet<b>you</b>.Shouldwekillheroff?¡±Hisvoicecamefromtheotherend.

    ¡°Huh?Whoisthat? Whoareyoutalkingabout?¡±Iasked,myvoicerollingoutquicklyandcuriously.

    ¡°Selene.Sheishere.¡±Hesaid,andmyheartskippedbeatwitharushofexcitementrunningdownmyspine.Iwassohappythatshewaingbackast.NowthatIhadfoundoutshewasn¡¯tthekiller,Shedidn¡¯tkillthechild.

    Evenifshehadanyrtionshipwiththevampireking,itdidn¡¯tpushher<b>into</b><b>killing</b><b>my</b>innocentbaby.Someoneelsepaidthisdoctortodoit

    ¡°Tellhertein.Noone<b>should</b>touchheror<b>dare</b>harmherintheslightestway,orIwillcrushthatperson.¡±Ishoutedonthephone.

    ¡°Sherefusedteineither<b>and</b>saidshe<b>wanted</b>toseeyoufirst.She<b>wants</b>youte<b>over</b>quicksoyoucantalk.Shehadrefused totelluswhatshewantedorwhyshewouldn¡¯tbesteppingin L¡­

    ¡°Shut

    upandtellherIamon<b>my</b><b>way</b>now!Don¡¯tyoueverallowhertoleave,orIwilldealwithyoumercilessly!¡±Iyelledathimandhungupthecall.IevenforgotabouttheheaddoctororwhateverquestionsIhadtoaskhim.Nothingelse

    1/4

    948%µÄ

    Chapter38

    matteredmorethanSeleneatthatmoment,andIdon¡¯tknowwhy.

    Idon¡¯tevenknowifIwasgoingoutthereto bringherback,ignoringeverythingelse,includingRia,forwhomIhadpromisedmarriage.MyloveforSelenewasn¡¯tfadingatall.EvenwhenIthoughtitwasallgone,itwouldalwaysspark,asifithadbeenhidingitselfallthistime.

    ¡°Beforeyouleave,hearmeout.¡±Thedoctorsaidsomething,butIdidn¡¯tevenactlikehesaidanything.

    ¡°Hearmeout.Yourbabyisnotdead.I didn¡¯tseedinkillingit.Thebloodwasjustawoundinthewombthatdidn¡¯taffectthebaby.Iliedtoher,sayingthatthebabyisdead,somyclientwillthinkIseededandpaymeupmybnce.¡±

    Iwasoutsidethedoctorwhenhesaidallthese,and Ialmostfelltomyknees.Myjoywasbeyondbounds.Ibegantoruninsteadofwalkingquickly.Everything<b>was</bingbacktome.AllIthoughtIhadlostwasreturning,likeitwasgivingmeasecondchancetomakeitright.

    Mychildisnotdead:Seleneiswaitingformeoutthere.Ididn¡¯tthinkstraightearliertothinkshecouldkillourbaby.ThedoctorwasevenshockedwhenIaskedifshewastheonewhopaidtogetthebabykilled.

    SomeoneistherealenemythatIwasn¡¯tseeing.Somethingisn¡¯tright,andthebestIshoulddoiskeepSeleneclosetomewhiletryingtofindtheenemybecauseitcan¡¯tbeher.Shemightalsobestuck,gettingmaniptedandforcedtostayshut.

    1shouldhelpherinsteadofpushingheraway<b>.</b><b>After</b>all,wearematedtobetogether,andthatiswhatweshouldbefighting

    eep.

    Afterspeedingmywayalone totheborder,what<b>I</b>sawleftmespeechless.Thedeadbodiesoftheguardswerescatteredeverywhere,includingthoseofthemanwhocalledme.Ishuddered,roaming<b>my</b>eyesaroundindisbelief.

    Whathappened?

    Imutteredundermybreath,andasIlooked<b>around</b><b>,</b>myeyescaughtapapercedonthebodyofthemanwhojustcalled

    <b>me</b>

    AsItookitandopenedit,Isawitwasaletter,anditwasindicatingthatitwasfromSelene,

    ¡°YouthoughtIwaingbacktoyou?Fool!Ijustdistractedyoufromfindingout thetruth.I¡¯mhappy<b>you</b>fellforit.It¡¯stgonenow,loser!IwillnotresttillIendyou!¡±

    I readeverylineoneaftertheother,repeatingitwithmyfacecontorted.Whatisgone?¡±Iaskedmyselfandimmediatelyrememberedthattherewassomeonewho<b>had</b>yettotellmesomething.Imeantheheaddoctor.

    With

    greatspeed,Iranbackandgottothehospital.IenteredtheofficewhereIlefthim,andtherehewaslyinginthepoolofhisown<b>blood</b>,dead.

    What!

    Isthatwhatthelettermeant?And¡­diditjustindicatethatSelenekilledhim?Wait,shetrickedmeinto losingthetruth.Shedoesn¡¯twantmetohear<b>from</b>thedoctor,andyetthedoctorsaidshewasn¡¯ttheone<b>who</b>paidhim.

    Couldshebeworkingwiththosepeoplesecretly,orisallthisanotherstuntpulledtomakemebelieveSeleneisevil?Evenifsheisamongthem,therewasacontroller.Theyareacrewwithmanylivinginthiskingdombecausehowdidthedoctorgetkilled?

    AllIdidthatdaytofishoutthekillerwasfutile.ThefellowdoctorsIhadcalledoutwithhimdeniedevergettingclosetotheoffice,andevenmythreatofdeathcouldn¡¯tletthemsayanything,<b>and</b>I knewtheywereallsincere.

    As<b>usual</b>,thecameracaughtnothingaboutit.ThatwashowIwasleftconfusedagain,unsurewhototrustandbelieve.RiareturnedandtriedallshecouldtomakemetellherwhyIwasbothered,butIcouldn¡¯t.

    Chapter38

    IwasinlovewithSelene,andIknewit.Thelovehadrefusedtogo,anditwasbotheringmebecauseIwasawareofhowdangerousitwas,knowingSelenewasevil.Evenifsheisn¡¯tactuallyevil,sheisworkingwiththem.Ihadtogetmyselfinto<b>making</b>thisstampinmyheart.

    ShehastoleavemyheadforeverwhileIlivemylife<b>without</b>her.Itwasmysillyobsessionwithherthatmademeignorethedoctorwhenhetoldmetohearhimout.ItwasasifheknewhewouldbekilledandthatIwasjustbeingluredoutofthe

    <b>way</b><b>.</b>

    Ididn¡¯tthinkstraightjustatthementionofSelene.ItwaslikeadrugthatIwasaddictedtoanddidn¡¯tevenrealizeuntilitwasced infrontofme.ThewayIwasrunninglikeamadmantomeetherwouldmakeanybodythinkshewastheloveofmylife.

    hadchosenthevampireprinceovermealongtimeago¨Ccouldn¡¯t

    Thefactthatthetruthwasringinmyeyes¨Cthatsheevenmakemerealizeshecouldneverjusebacktothekingdomtomeetme.

    Iwasluredoutbyherjustsooneofhercolleagueswouldkilloffthedoctorandhidethetruth.

    Butthedoctorsaidmybabyisalive.

    Doesitmeanshetookmybaby awaytostaywiththevampireprince?

    Fuck!

    amIevensurethedoctorwasn¡¯tlyinginthatpart?

    Everythingwasjustgettingmessedup,bogglingmyheadandleavingmemoredrainedandbefuddled.ThiswaswhyIhatedlovesomuch.Ittakesawayyoursenseofreasoningandleavesyoustupid<b>until</b>youareconsumed.

    AsidonmybedthatnightinadifferentroomfromRia,Ijustcouldn¡¯tsleep.OnepartofmewasyellingatmetogetSelenebackandtalktoherface¨Cto¨Cface.ThatpartwastryingtomakemeseethatanythingcanbemadeupagainstanyoneandthatSelenemightbe<b>totally</b>innocent.

    AnotherpartwasbringingupalltheevidencethatpointedSeleneoutasanevilgirl,especiallythatsheleftimmediately. Isentheroffandwentintothearmsofthevampireprince,whichmymensawclearly.

    Iwasjustleftspeechlessandawestruck,notknowingwhattodo.

    MaybeitwastimeIpushedevenRiaoutofmylifeandfacedmypurposeinlife,whichwastorulemypeople.Ishouldjustlockmyheartandbethatmonsteragainwhodoesn¡¯tcareaboutanyone.

    JustmaybeIshouldkillthatnofbingnormgain,becauseitwasmainlymebeingsoftandvulnerabletodestruction.Ifsomeonecansneakintoahospitalinthiskingdomandkill<b>anyone</b>withnotrace,thenIamfailingastheleader.

    Mymenoutthereontheborderwerealsokilledlikeanimals,andIhad<b>no</b>ideawhoitwasorhow.

    Forreal,Iwasfailing<b>,</b>anditstartedoutofthisdistractionthatlovecaused.Icausedmyselfallthis.Iamtheobemedforit.

    There¡¯snooneelse,and<b>that¡¯s</b><b>because</b>of<b>love</b>.

    Ithinkit¡¯sover.It¡¯stimetokeepthemaway.IwillcalloffwhatevermarriageRiahasandputherbrothertoworkasa<b>guard</b>attheborder,keepinghimawayfromniesohedoesn¡¯tpestermeabouthissister.

    Tomorrow,<b>the</b>cold,heartlesssideofmewillbegin<b>,</b><b>and</b>thistime,therewillbenospaceforweakness.

 Chapter 39

    C Chapter 39

    Selene¡¯s POV

    My life in the vampire kingdom was safer than I expected in the first few weeks, as nobody tlid more than just look at me with strange looks. Like the members in the castle would only look at nie while I passed but wouldn¡¯t say anything or try to hurt me with either words or other ways, just as 1 faced in the Lycan kingdom. It was as if they had been warned and were bound not to touch me.

    One thing I knew well was that they actually don¡¯t love me, and it was just out of respect for their prince since I was a girl he brought for himself and had warned them not to tamper with

    He might have called me his s l a v e or personal maid, but whoever was in the building would know it was all lies. He stinks at hiding it and won¡¯t even allow me to pretend better. He doesn¡¯t want me to do any work for him and would prefer spending the day with me in the room, where we talk about different topics.

    He was so cool and told me stories, interesting things about this ce, and even how his childhood went. I was loving the friendship, and I was so sure and ready to build it up into something serious. His parents, whom I thought would be an obstacle, were too busy with kingdom activities, or maybe they just chose to let me be

    as peaceful, and I was enjoying it, but the problem was that Liam had refused to say anything about the girl his parents ed his fiance. Anytime I asked him about her, he would wave and snort, telling me to forget about her.

    I was trying to actually put her out of my mind, but it wasn¡¯t possible, I still knew that as long as she was alive, whatever future I was thinking of with Liam wouldn¡¯t work out. Actually, I won¡¯t mind just being his friend, but I still doubt the girl will allow me to be a friend.

    He doesn¡¯t want to talk about her, and he clearly doesn¡¯t like her. I could read it on his face and eyes anytime I brought it up.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why notmunicate with her and let her know it won¡¯t work? Like, she still thinks you are her husband to be.¡± I said to him one of those nights we talked in his room.

    ¡°She knows I am not in support of the marriage unless she wants to act delusional. Everybody knows my heart belongs to no one!¡± He stated it with a firm tone and looked at me with a soft gaze, as if trying to tell me the statement was an exception

    for me.

    As the day went by, I fell deeper in love. I was envisioning my future with him, and I must say it was overwhelming and great The kind of support he gives me. How good he was at making meugh, and how he gazed at my face as if it were a disy of magic.

    I knew he loved me. I knew I was ready to love him even without us being mates, but the issue was still there. Someone was still walking around with the tag of being his fiance. She might not be here now, but she wille some day, and I can¡¯t imagine what the oue will be

    As a weak, wolfless girl, I wasn¡¯t ready to face another oppression. Vampires are more wicked than Lycan and werewolves, adding that we are even a meal for them to devour, and the hatred makes it all worse.

    Well, I was able to push it out of my mind and live on in the moment, a moment I never wanted to end. I was even gradually forgetting Lucian and my family at the pack. They were a torture to my soul, and Liam wants me to always be happy, so I made sure I didn¡¯t have them in my mind so they wouldn¡¯t ruin my mood.

    One fateful morning, Liam went to be with his parents at the pce, as he does sometimes. He would be there till evening. when he woulde back and spend the rest of the day with me.

    I just had to stay indoors withouting out at all. He doesn¡¯t always want me to be seen outside, and I really prefer that way. He was enough to make my day. I needed not to be familiar with anyone else.

    May

    This morning, he went away to the pce as usual, and I stayed in the room. The food, water, and fruits I will be needing are all in the room, and all I should do is eat, bathe, and sleep to my heart¡¯s content.

    I was standing in front of the mirror, and I could see the changes in my body. They were so obvious. I was adding weight, getting more nourished rapidly with my boobs, and growing really fast with my curves, I looked more beautiful and s e x y.

    It was something that really made me blush and grin from ear to ear, but it was cut off by a knock. I should have known Liam didn¡¯t knock since he had the key and then kept quiet, acting like I was either sleeping or wasn¡¯t in the room either.

    But I didn¡¯t think fast, so I asked who was at the door.

    ¡°Prince Liam sent me to deliver a message to you.¡± He replied, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to open the door. Just as I did, a firm

    I hand grabbed my neck, his palm covering my mouth as he dashed in and used his legs to kick the door close.

    He was masked, and before I could know what was actually happening, I felt a hit on my nose that sent sharp, unbearable pain while I fell back on my buttocks. He had headbutted me.

    I made to scream, but he pointed a gun at me with a sign for me to shut my mouth, and I did immediately, covering it with my palm as tears rolled down my eyes while I tried to figure out who it was.

    h o do you think you are? Cindere?¡± He growled; his voice was really thick and scary. I shook my head, not knowing

    was supposed to do or say.

    ¡°Have you heard of Sophia? Do you know who she is to Liam?¡± He asked in a hush whisper that sent chills down my spine as he coc k e d the gun along.

    III.know. My lips were shivering, and words were finding it hard to leave

    ¡°So who are you to Liam! Don¡¯t dare tell me you¡¯re his personal s e x t o y or s l v e, as he introduced you, because I am very sure it was all pretense. It was nned by both of you! Tell me where the f u c k you came from and who the hell you are to Liam?!¡± He snarled, leaving me shaking, my entire being trembling at each word he spoke as my eyes stuck at the index finger around the trigger as I feared the worst.

    I don¡¯t even know how he was able to enter here. If he leaves, for real, I won¡¯t be able to report to Liam. Nothing was giving his identity away. Nothing could be used to describe him to Liam except being tall since he had a hoody long sleeve and trouser with a mask that covered every part of his face.

    ¡°I am just a friend, honestly. Nothing more¡­¡­¡±The words couldn¡¯t roll outpletely as he used his heavy-duty boot and kicked me in the face. I screeched, holding my face, which was now stained with the liquid of my blood. My mouth also has that tangy taste of my blood.

    ¡°You think I am here to joke, b i t c h y wolf? I will kill you here, and nothing will happen!¡± He roared, and I just regretted that the roll was soundproof. There was no way I would be able to ask for help, and my life was really in his hands at the moment, which I can¡¯t deny for any reason.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. Please, I will leave him if¡­

    ¡°I am not here to tell you to leave him. I am here to tell you that he has a fianc¨¦ who he should be getting married to

    soonest

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, he will marry her. He will do that. ¡°It¡¯s not worth anything to be made queen, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up your stinky mouth. Liam loves you, and we aren¡¯t blind. If you don¡¯t have a way to stop him, I do, and that¡¯s by killing you. If your presence tampers with the marriage between Liam and Sophia, then I will take that life from you and keep it where it should be. Always remember who you are, a foolish wolf girl!¡± he blurted and hissed.

    ¡°Yes, I will. I will remember, and I will always stay away from Liam. 1¡­.¡±

    ¡°F u c k, look at how far and well fed you are, adding to your beauty unlike other girls when they are brought for s l a v e r y and a s s e x t o y s. They grow leaner, turn timid and shaky all day with their hair and eyes as evidence of their deep suffering of both mind and body, but look at you. He spoke with utmost surprise.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say at all. My head was just nk, and I have no idea if I was supposed to talk.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you just like that. No¡­ I have to show you how serious I am, and this should be the way¡±

    ¡°What way are you?¡±

    +6

    Straight to my left arm and left thigh, bullets hit, prating deep into my bone marrow. I cried out in pain while the figure of him vanished through the door. My vision became blurred as my blood flowed, surrounding me like a pool while I got consumed in the excruciating pain that was running deep into my bone marrow.

    I crawled to the door, feeling like I would die because of how unbearable the pain was, but I had to open the door so my voice would be heard by the people outside.

    But you won¡¯t believe I sessfully opened the door and cried out for help only to be ignored and left to die by everyone. Nobody came to my rescue, not even the guards or maids.

    ain is so

    so deep that I can¡¯t tell myself anymore. I got numb, finding it hard to breathe as my heart thumped fast and illy.

    I called out for Liam¡¯s, but my voice only echoed back to me, and then, a few minutester, everything cked out, and I thought I was dead. Wasn¡¯t that how death is? I really thought it was over and was happy.

    Everything that the masked man said was ringing in my head, and it really gave me more reasons to pray I was dead. If I had thought the Lycans were wicked, then that is because I hadn¡¯t faced the vampires.

    I was shot at at the first warning. Imagine what will happen if my rtionship with Liam continues.

    G o d, why is this always happening to me?

 Chapter 40

    Liam¡¯s POV

    I sat beside her on the sick bed; her eyes were close, and she wasn¡¯t moving. The hospital machine was connected to her body, and the beeping sound was the only sound I could hear.

    The doctors had reassured me that she responded well to the treatment and would wake up soon, but I was still restless as long as she was still motionless. My eyes were pinned on her eyes, and I kept hoping she would open those pretty eyes again. and look at me.

    My heart was just so heavy, and I couldn¡¯t say a word. I couldn¡¯t think about anything. My inner beast was equally restless, and nothing else matters more than her.

    Nobody could tell me what happened to her, but I saw the bullets. Someone actually shot at her inside that room, yet none of the guards and maids could tell who it was. The worst was that they refused to help her, and I had toe back and see her lying in the pool of her blood just outside the door.

    The guards imed they were following my order to note close to her, which is why they didn¡¯t help a dying soul. I had no time to deal with them before bringing her to the hospital because he life was what matters.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    are lucky she isn¡¯t dead, and I¡¯m very thankful to G o d that she didn¡¯t die. I swear with my blood that if she had died. dead bodies would be surplus. Not a single guard or maid in that castle will go scot-free. I will make sure I y them all without remorse and do the same to their family

    They can¡¯t be in that house, and Selene gets attacked and dies while they act blind and im they know nothing about it.

    I thought I noticed a movement, and I leaned forward immediately, squinting my eyes at her fingers that just made the

    movement

    ¡°Selene, are you there? Do you still feel so much pain?¡± I cooed, my voice barely above whispers, as I moved my gaze to her pretty and innocent oval face with small, inviting lips.

    Slowly, she opened those eyes-weak eyes that showed she was in pain and sheer sadness-as she flicked those eyeballs towards me but didn¡¯t move her head.

    ¡°Selene.¡± I called her name softly, holding her palm. She was totally weak, yet I felt the restraint as she tried to pull her hands away from my grip.

    ¡°Please leave¡­ me alone. Her voice was extremely low, and she really looked the other way when our eyes met.

    ¡°What happened? Please talk to me. If you are still weak, you can forget. Just stay calm and get fine. You don¡¯t have to say anything for now. I just want you to be fine.¡±

    ¡°Please just go before they see us together. I am your s l a v e, and you¡¯re my master. That should be how it is, please.¡± She spoke under her breath, and her eyes became wet as she contorted her face the moment she moved her injured leg.

    ¡°We agreed it would be just a way to bring you in. You can never be a s l a v e to me, and neither will I be a master to you. Gradually, we will¡­

    ¡°Stop the we, and go back to your wife. Why are you acting like you are single?¡± She asked with a dry heave, sadness clear in ger voice.

    ¡°I have no fiance. L.¡±

    ¡°Please, there is no need to try to deny or exin. We really don¡¯t owe each other anything. You were nice enough to save. me from death. Allow me to be among the maids. Let me just live like that to escape all these attacks and threats. I don¡¯t

    11:41 Sun, 5 May G

    want to be killed¡±

    ¡°Who attacked you? What did the person say? Please give me a hint on how I will get the badge. Did you see any significant.

    marks or¡­

    ¡°I saw nothing, but as for what he told me, he said I should stay away from you because you have a nce who you will be that you getting married to. He saw how well fed and nourished 1 am-healthier than a s l a v e should be. He knew for sure. weren¡¯t treating me as the toy you lent me, so he angrily shot at me.¡± She exined and finally turned her face to me.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be seen with you, so I don¡¯t attract enemies to myself. You know I am a werewolf, and there is deep-rooted hatred for us here. I will be assassinated by one of your people so easily, and it can even be from your father.¡±

    ¡°Nobody will assassinate you. Listen, I will protect you. I promise you that. This will never repeat itself because I will always be by your side, and I will make my intention clear to my parents. Either they ept us to be together or I leave this kingdom. We can elope together and¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that, please. Just stop talking at this point because I am having a headache. I am bing sick of these words, as I have been hearing them almost every day of my life from different people who imed to love me. It¡¯s just tiring at this point.¡± she hissed, sniffling her tears.

    ¡°find out who hurt you and¡­¡±

    ¡°I find anything. Go to your wife so I won¡¯t be attacked again.¡± She said it in a pleading tone.

    ¡°I will kill her rather than be with her. If my parents force me on her, I¡¯ll take her life just so I can be with you.¡± I said it inaudibly. She didn¡¯t hear it, and there was no need for her to hear it.

    I understand her fear. The pain she went through just because of me. I failed her, and I must make it up by getting the man who hurt her. I will surely find out through both the hard and cruel ways. No one can hurt my jewel and go scot-free. I will never allow that.

    É«

 Chapter 41

    Selene¡¯s POV

    He left the hospital after I closed my eyes and told him I wanted to rest and be left alone. He cared for me and gave me a

    after reassuring me that he would make it up for me by finding the man who dared to hurt me even if it meant many lives getting killed along the way.

    space

    I didn¡¯t care. My emotions and feelings were shut at that moment, and the only thing I wanted was a world on my own. I badly wanted to be left alone and deserted by people. That alone seemed to be my craving because the more I mingle with people, the more I was hurt.

    Thinking about how my life has been since my mother died really shreds my heart and makes me feel sick to the s

    stomach. I can¡¯t just understand what was going on and why I couldn¡¯t get the life I dreamed of for myself, even when it kept seeming like it was getting bett

    For real, I didn¡¯t want to believe I was cursed, but at the moment, I was totally convinced. My life was built on the bedrock of pain, and I was definitely going to keep facing it because I depend on people for my survival while they end up falling into my hands.

    Te other girls could stand up for themselves at this age, I was living my life timid and hopeless, waiting for help from

    and when they failed, I got crushed. My father and my mate, King Lucian, had all abandoned me and moved on with their lives. It was now the turn of the vampire prince.

    Maybe this time I was going to get killed and not have another chance to move to another kingdom and find another man.

    My life stinks, and the more I brood over it, the more I feel like stabbing myself to death. What was holding my wolf? What was holding my mating features from blooming since I lost my first mate?

    As Iy on the bed, I only wished for one thing: to be strong and learn to stay on my own. I want to leave this kingdom, seek asylum in a faraway pack, and then build my life from scratch by myself. I don¡¯t want to hope on someone only for them to trash me in the end.

    This was my dream, but it ends up in my head because the strength is nowhere to be found. I am more like a human than werewolf, and it hurts. It makes me a pawn and vulnerable in front of anyone.

    NoTears rolled down both of my cheeks, sideways to the bed as I hissed and took a deep breath, shutting my eyes like I would shut away my sorrows alongside.

    The door creaked at that moment, and a silent hiss slipped my lips on the thought that it would be Liaming back to check if I was done resting, as I told him earlier. I really know he might actually love me and have good intentions for me, but all it does is remind me of Lucian.

    They both did the same thing, and the end was that. I mean, can he still stand by me when troubles arise from both his family and kingdom members? He even has a girlfriend that his parents are backing, and I was brought in here with the lie that I was his s l a v e.

    He might promise to make it open and tell the truth to his parents, but what would it change? They will reject it and be totally against it, especially as I am a nobody, so weak and wolfless. I was the Alpha¡¯s daughter, but nothing can prove that There is nothing to show as evidence.

    It just hurts me, and it hurts more that there was nothing I could do to change this predicament of mine.

    I opened my eyes to see who it was. I was still thinking it wwasliam, but since he hadn¡¯t said anything, I decided to open my eyes and ask him why he was here, but to my surprise, I saw a doctor. Dressed in his white coat, his eyes pecked on the bridge of his nose as he stared at me-not actually at my face but at my stomach-

    May

    Good evening. I greeted her, unsure if it was really evening or afternoon. I just said anything that came to mind. He didn¡¯t reply but looked up at my face with a questioning look.

    The vampire prince brought you here, and I heard you¡¯re his s e x t o y, huh?¡± He frowned deeply, as if the words he spoke. were sour on his lips.

    I nodded

    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± I asked in a low tone, as I don¡¯t even have the strength to talk. I was just so curious about why this doctor is acting weird and giving my stomach a strange look.

    ¡°For how long have you both known each other? And is he truly treating you as amon s e x t o y, just like every other werewolf here! I need nothing but the truth from you.¡± He said it sternly, walking closer as if he would beat me if I tried to le

    ¡°Why are you asking me all those questions? Is it actually your concern, whatever way he treats me? Does that have to do with my treatment? Aren¡¯t you a doctor, or did they assign something else to you aside from that?¡± I asked with a mean tone, peering at his face.

    He scoffed, readjusted his sses, and dipped both hands inside his coat pockets before moving to and fro like he was contemting something.

    have balls. That courage to actually talk back and question me is never seen in people like you who are in this pack. That answers my question automatically, but I¡¯m scared of the mistake he just made. It will bring nothing but disaster to our kingdom. What did you do to him? How could you, in a small moment, make him fall so deeply in love with you that he deemed you deserving to have his child?¡± He finally spilled, and Labruptly sat up in a rush, ignoring whatever pain I felt.

    My jaw cked, and my eyes popped as I stared at the doctor like he had grown two heads. I was trying to see him smile cheesily and tell me it was a prank, but it didn¡¯t happen. He was dead serious with what he just uttered.

    ¡°Am 1 pregnant?¡± I breathed, trying to control the fast pace of my heart as sweat covered my forehead.

    trash

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s my duty to remove it. Our future king can¡¯t have you as a wife and mother to his child. There is no way like you will be the queen of our kingdom, no matter how you try with your charm and s t u p i d trick, b i t c h!¡± He snorted, hatred evident in his eyes as he red at me.

    1 shook my

    head, not knowing how to feel to hear that I didn¡¯t lose Lucian¡¯s baby. It was still there. It survived death.

    Liam and I hadn¡¯t touched each other or even slept on the same bed, even though we shared the same room. He had promised to give me time to consider his request to be with me. There was only one person who could possibly have the child in my stomach.

    ¡°The reason I haven¡¯t removed it is that the baby seemed to be almost a month old, and Liam didn¡¯t mention anything like that. Meanwhile, I had heard rumors that you both had known each other for a long time before he finally brought you here. He even sent a letter to the Lycan king to leave you to him.¡± The doctor added, and I ced my hand on my stomach, rubbing it, unsure of what to feel.

    Should I be happy or sad?

    Will he even

    the vampire pime back when I tell him the baby is still there? Will he believe me, or would he think I hade with

    the vampire¡¯s child to im it was his since we both saw the hospitalb test clearly stating that I had lost the baby?

    But why would the doctor lie to me? And what caused that blood? It happened at the perfect time to make Lucian believe I was the one who killed the baby.

    I was really confused.

    ¡°The baby isn¡¯t for Liam. It is for the Lycan king. Liam and I hadn¡¯t touched each other, which he can confirm.¡± I muttered

    11:41 Sun, 5 May ti G.

    18%

    in hopelessness as I thought of asking him to actually go on and kill the baby. Even if Lucian epts me back, it will only be because of the baby and not love.

    He will ept me out of pity, just so I¡¯ll bore the baby safely while he goes on with the woman he chooses over me. Ria is his love now, and I was very sure he had forgotten. Why won¡¯t he? Our mate bond, which was one-sided and less strong, can¡¯t hold him from being with someone of his own kind and a girl he had been close to since childhood.

    *Really? Lucian has his baby in you and still sent you away. I¡¯m confused. Or you dumped him for our prince while having his baby unknowingly?¡± He frowned, and I took my time to tell him about the fakeb test because of blood flow.

    It was then that he told me about a new poison that was capable of causing that. Someone secretly gave it to me.

    ¡°So what do you wish to do? I can see without any doubt that Liam likes you. It will break his heart to hear that you are pregnant. I know I hate you, but our prince likes you, so I don¡¯t even know what to feel towards you. Can we remove the child ¡°He sighed, and I looked at him weirdly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To protect Liam¡¯s feelings. If you truly love him, you will¡±

    at love him!¡± I stated it bluntly, leaving him surprised.

    ¡°Key?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t love him. Maybe I just like and appreciate him for sparing my life, but he would love to make me remove Lucian¡¯s child. No, and never. It doesn¡¯t exist inside me.¡± I retorted.

    ¡°You still love Lucian.¡±

    *Lucian is my mate, and yes, I love him sadly. I will love it if you just discharge me and let me go.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°To where? You can¡¯t cross borders without Liam¡¯s permission, and even walking on the road alone is dangerous and deadly. You can easily get stoned to death.¡± He gave advice, sounding caring. The middle-aged man was now acting like he cared if 1 died or lived.

    ¡°That should even make you happy that I will die better stop because he is going to be married soon and the woman is not me. His fiance and someone he had already beent engaged to. I am nothing to him.¡±I blurted, and he sighed and then nodded.

    3. Or don¡¯t you hate me again? If you¡¯re acting this way because of Liam,

    ¡°Well, no matter what, I wish to help. I don¡¯t know what Liam¡¯s reaction will be to your pregnancy, and the bump is now obvious. He hadn¡¯t looked at you properly to see it. When he hears it¡¯s Liam¡¯s child you brought here with you, he might spark like a rage of fire and do something he will regret.¡±

    ¡°If he kills me, 11l be forever grateful to him. My life has no meaning¡±

    É«

 Chapter 42

    Liam walked into the hospital at that moment, his face red and his eyes bloodshot. I knew at that moment that he had heard everything I was discussing with the doctor.

    ¡°So you n to keep the baby? Why? After everything he did to you. Do you know he f u c k

    i n g le ft you to die?¡±His voice roared in, anger brimming in his tone twisted with jealousy.

    He wasn¡¯t angry with me. I couldn¡¯t see the anger directed at me, but it was at Lucian. The jealousy was all about him, seeing as I still have the feelings to make me want to keep the child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill an innocent child¡¯s life. I don¡¯t want to do that!¡± I blurted, and he sighed, running his fingers through his

    hair.

    ¡°There is no reason to keep the child of a man who wants you dead. You are dead to him, and he should also be dead in your eyes. Imagine you died; will the child survive? Everything is gone. Please, don¡¯t keep the baby.¡± He spoke with a coaxing

    tone.

    ¡°The child did no wrong by being killed. It is none of its business. I am keeping it.¡± I stated it firmly.

    es do with having feelings for Lucian? Do you, in any case, still feel like the child should bring you.

    it have anakiri together? Tell me, do you still love him? Because if you want a child, I can give you one.¡± He breathes, slumping on the chair at theer, his eyes on me as they scrutinize by face as if trying to find the whole answer from it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for him. He is dead to me, but this child is mine. It should be dead, but it survived like a hero. I won¡¯t

    be the one to¡­

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s all fine. You can keep it, but promise me that you will never return it to him for any reason. We will keep the child a secret, and I¡¯ll im him or her as mine, and we can live our lives without the baby knowing he has a father who abandoned it to die.¡± He said that, and I could feel the possessiveness in his voice.

    He really doesn¡¯t want me to be with another man. He loves me, and I am sure of that, but one thing is certain in my heart; I really can¡¯t deny it. Everything about him was evidence of his love for me, but I knew he wasn¡¯t going to be the man for me,

    As much as I appreciated

    his care and love, and his resilience to make our rtionship work, I still knew it was not going to work because my heart still belonged to no one else than Lucian.

    He had hurt me so much that I should actually forget he existed, but every f u c k i g time I tried to move on and give space for another man, it just didn¡¯t work.

    His face is all over my head, and the memories of him are all I can think of.

    Maybe it was because he was my mate; I can¡¯t actually tell. It hurts that he was currently with another girl, whom he said he would marry. It really aches my heart that he pushed me away like a trash can, but then my s t u p d heart still hoped he woulde back, and because of that, I couldn¡¯t hate him.

    Instead, I was so excited to hear his baby was still in my stomach. It was good evidence to prove that I was innocent of the allegations of killing the baby.

    I badly wanted to run to him and break the news to me, making him realize it was all lies made against me to split us.

    ¡°You still love him. There is no need to lie or try to cover up. You still f u c k i n g love a man who left you out in the woods to die. He didn¡¯t care about you a bit. You told him you had a miscarriage, and this was what he did. Selene, don¡¯t put yourself through this suffering. Don¡¯t hurt yourself because of how you think you feel. That man isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Liam, please. We are talking about my friend here. Fine, he did all that to me, but I still believe he will change after realizing..

    ¡°Realizing what!!!¡± He barked, jumping to his feet. ¡°Hey, just don¡¯t act timid. Lucian has moved on, and you should do the same. Is it that there is no way you can give me your heart? We can learn to fall in love and find sce in each other¡¯s arms, L am talking to my father currently, so he will ept you. He muttered, signing tiredly.

    ¡°Tell me why you still like Lucian.¡± He added, hissing in annoyance.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I kept silent, unsure of what to say to him. I knew he was very berserk and was just trying hard to hold his temper. There was no way I could hide my feelings for Lucian. He was the man I wanted-the man my heart and soul wanted to spend the rest of my life with-and no one else could change that.

    The only reason in my head was because he was my mate, and that should be enough reason, right?

    ¡°Liam, let¡¯s just take things easy and slow. We¡­¡±

    ¡°You already have someone you love in mind. I was only an option for survival while you nned to go back to him. But I have something to tell you. Let me open your eyes to reality, because it seems you¡¯re blind. Lucian will ept you simply

    will realize because of the baby in your womb, not because he loves you. And when you bore the baby and he grows, you

    upid you had been to go back to him.¡±

    All he was saying seemed to be entering from one ear and leaving from the other. I knew it was all words built out of envy and jealousy. Even if he was right, it¡¯s unfortunate that I still don¡¯t mind being dumpedter on. If the baby would make Lucian be close to me, then be it.

    I just want to be where he is, see him again, and feel his touch. He was everything my soul wanted, and Liam was nowhere close to it. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t fall in love with Liam. It is so sad to see that he was head over heels in love with me.

    We were still in the hospital ward when a knock sounded on the door, and it was opened to reveal one of the royal guards. He rushed in with a letter and bowed to Liam.

    ¡°That¡¯s a letter from Lucian to you.¡¯ He said he was handing it to Liam.

    He opened it with a squeezed face, contorted into a mask of disgust and hatred. For real, he hates Lucian now just because

 Chapter 43

    His face was contorted in hatred and anger, but as soon as his eyes scanned through the letter from up to the bottom, that face turned soft and softer, and his eyes squinted. I saw his lips quiver a bit as he squeezed his face, more like he was trying. to understand what he read.

    I couldn¡¯t deny the sheer fear that emanated from every part of his body; even his hands were shaking.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked curiously, leaning forward as I gazed at the paper in his hand. He exhaled, swallowing hard as he seemed to be rereading the letter to make sure he had read it right the first time.

    ¡°What was sent by Lucian? What did he send?¡± I asked, my curiosity at its peak. He lifted his gaze at me, and a deep frown crossed his face the moment his eyes fell on me.

    ¡°So this is what you could bring to my kingdom? This is what my good heart would merit for me and my people? Are you a curse?¡± He said it to me with a low tone that showed so much disappointment and disgust. It was as if I was a deadly creature at

    that moment. Maybe I¡¯m not, but that was what his gaze made me feel like. He really looked at me in a way that made me think at some point that I had grown two horns and had be a monster of the night.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what Lucian sent.¡± I retorted and scoffed.

    uld tell you what you already knew. Wait, could this be like a n by both of you to ruin me because I know how much werewolves hate us from the core of their hearts? Is this a set-up n and trap to get me into crossing paths with the Lycans and ending up getting wreaked by the havoc of them? You worked with the Lycans to destroy us. You¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I did nothing. Don¡¯t use me of what I didn¡¯t do. I have no single idea what was written in that letter, and there is no set-up or trap. Stop spitting gibberish!¡± I fired at him, and he chuckled dryly, his left hands dipped in his pocket as he walked closer to me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Oh, now read the letter and continue your pretense.¡± He smirked and flung it at my face. I picked it up and began to read, and my eyes widened at what I saw. It wasn¡¯t that he was going to fight them; he was already on his

    way,

    There was no reason for the war; he just said the vampires took what belongs to him, and now they are going to pay for the casualties and deaths of their people.

    As I read the letter, I knew Lucian was talking about me, but then why? Like, why would he fight these people when they. didn¡¯t kidnap me? He kicked me away from his life to get perished and devoured to death. The vampire prince picked me up and gave me a second chance to live. Now he is acting up like I was kidnapped.

    ¡°So he is going to wage war on you people because of me. Is he mad? After he rejected me and kicked me out of his life.!¡± I seethed, breathing heavily as I clenched the letter in my palm.

    ¡°Just get yourself prepared to meet him. I can¡¯t risk my people¡¯s lives for a w h o r e like you.¡± He snapped, and I flinched at that word, looking up at him with shock and disbelief to hear something like thise from his mouth. For real, he just called me a who e .

    ¡°Who is a wh o r e? Me?¡± I was confused.

    ¡°What other word should I use to exin you? You prefer to be with a man who is evil, dangerous, heartless, wicked, and doesn¡¯t care about you. He even gave you his child and med you for the death. Yet you still want him. You choose him over me, who is ready to¡­.¡±

    ¡°Spare me that c a p!¡± I cut him off with a loud, long hiss as I looked at him hatefully. What nonsense was he saying?

    Yuck! I felt so disgusted.

    As Iy on the bed, I made sure to look the other way; his face at that moment irked me.

    1/3

    48%%%

    He hissed back at me and stomped out.

    I exhaled in relief ar his absence and shut my eyes. A kind of joy slipped in as I recalled what the letter said.

    It was a war to reim me, and the only way they could survive his deadly attack was to offer me to Lucian immediately without any hesitation. I was happy that he would go to that length to have me back.

    My heart can¡¯t see his ws. The wrongs he did to me in the end seemed to be enshrouded by an unseen force, preventing my heart from hating him. Instead of hating the man who hurt me, I was hating Liam, who actually helped me. I hated him because he was like an obstacle, trying hard to tear me and Lucian apart¡­

    Actually, we were like two toxic couples who hurt each other, but anytime they stay away from each other, they crave their presence. They really realize they are souls that can¡¯t stay alone without each other.

    But why is he here to take me? Has he chased Ria away? What does he want me for?¡± I asked myself the question, but I only felt more happiness at the thought of seeing his face.

    I knew I should hate him. I shouldn¡¯t give him a second chance, or at least make him crave me for me, before I give myself to him. Like, right now, I should refuse to see him to show I was angry at him, but all that doesn¡¯t seem impossible. I just can¡¯t get myself to do that.

    ucian, and that¡¯s the only thing that matters to me. I only hope one day he will love me without any bounds and fall for any trick or set up by the enemy to tear us apart.

    As Iy there with my eyes shut, something began to stir inside of me. I totally ignored it, not expecting it to be something serious. I waved it up at some reaction my body could be getting from the drugs they had injected into treating me.

    my

    veins while

    I brought the letter back to my face, opened my eyes, and began to read again, but I couldn¡¯t even go to the second line before my hands shook like they were being electrocuted. The paper fell out of my grip.

    What is happening?

    I mused to myself, sitting up immediately as I stared at my hands in confusion. I couldn¡¯t think of anything that could be a reason at this point.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± a voice said into my ears like a whisper, and I flinched in fear, looking around to see who did that, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone. I was alone in the room.

    ¡°What spoke to me?¡±

    My fear increased, and I had to stand up from the bed, removing everything connected to my body. My hands felt light and jelly. Something was not right with me, and I could deny it at this point. It was like a beast was rising inside of me. As a wolf that doesn¡¯t have a colleague or parents, there was no one to tell me I was having my first shift as a werewolf.

    Confusions twisted inside me as the havoc began to wreak havoc inside of me. Every part of my body was feeling something, and I could feel my senses sharpening in a mysterious way because suddenly I could hear voices, and these were the voices of people far apart from me.

    I wasn¡¯t interested in whatever gist these voices were giving each other until I caught a family one. It was the one from Liam I knew his voice well, so I was very sure this was him.

    He was talking in whispers, unlike his usualmanding and domineering tone and the way it sounded really showed it was an evil n, so I listened with rapt attention.

    It was then I heard what left me frozen to the spot, paralyzed with shock and disbelief.

    ¡°Inject it into her water. She will die in three days, right in the hands of the Lycan king, and that way we won¡¯t be med for

    Sun 5 May

    487

    anything. And I will be so happy to see that w h o r e and inconsiderate b i t c h die. She is worse than anything I can¡¯t think of.¡± These were the words Liam was saying.

    It was just this heightened sense of hearing that made me able to hear him from a few blocks away from where he stayed. I felt like my heart was stabbed as I gasped, my legs stumbling back.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my cars. Shock wreaked havoc on me, and I was twisted with fury to realize that the man who imed to love me was actually nning to kill me off and stated clearly that he would be happy to see me dead.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, and as soon as they dropped to the ground, they formed a kind of sparkling pearl, and whatever began to surge from inside of me continued.

    I came with a terrible pain around my stomach and chest region that forced me down to the ground. I gritted my i clothing my stomach, as I tried all I could to lessen the pain.

    teeth,

    ¡°I was the one that spoke inside you. Yes, I am inside you, and now it¡¯s time to be with Lucian because both of you are mates. Your souls are intertwined with each other, and now that you are about to shift, the bond will be stronger because the enemies are brooding and increasing, ready to unleash their destruction. Both of you must stop it,¡± he said.

    I felt likeughing as I listened to the voice speaking to me. I was so sure he or she was sending the message to the wrong pension and wasn¡¯t aware because how would he associate me with stopping whatever destruction from enemies? I can¡¯t even

    ¡°Why are youughing? You underestimate yourself, but when the power is unleashed, you will realize it. For now, you can shift and finish up the business. This was what the voice said, then vanished, and as soon as it disappeared like a gust of wind, the havoc that was wreaking inside of me continued.

    I began to shift, but what I was shifting into wasn¡¯t a werewolf. It was something else that I could exin. Why was I forming a wing beside my back? Why was I craving blood and also feeling the urge to vomit at what seemed like fire? All these came with a rage that was beyond my understanding.

    The anger that filled me to the brim was unimaginable, and I could remember all that Liam was telling whoever it was.

    After a few minutes, I shifted and couldn¡¯t recognize myself. I wasn¡¯t a wolf, nor was I a dragon. My whole body was shared by these beasts. I had a wolf, a dragon, and a vampire all in one body.

    But immediately, I turned back to my human body, but every feeling didn¡¯t stop. I still felt that deep, uncontroble rage with the great powers surging through my veins and seeping through my veins.

    I was breathing heavily, waiting for whoever wasing to inject me. I was ready to tear that person into pieces.

 Chapter 44

    I had no idea what I was turning into, and my little brain thought it was my wolf, but the powers I was feeling were something beyond my understanding. A lot of things I couldn¡¯t understand were running through my mind. Words to say. like they were magical words. A beast inside me was rising with a lot of strength and ability that I had never heard of.

    All I knew was that I was going to attack whoever came into this ward now. The courage in me was something I had never had before, and there was that feeling I had. That of someone invincible.

    Footsteps began to sound, and I was able to detect who it was. How I did that was still a mystery to me. The footsteps were those of five doctors, and one of them had a syringe and ampoule.

    I have no idea why they were up to five to carry out what Liam ordered, but I guess they were already feeling the anxiety of what I had turned into.

    Slowly, I sat on the bed, my hands on myps, as I stared at the door in anticipation. Before now, I would have been scared that five hefty men were after me to actually kill me, and I would have been weak and in tears that the order was from Liam, whom I thought I could trust. Someone I thought loved me.

    But the new me had emerged, and all that was now something of the past. I was even impatient and angry that they weren¡¯t walking fast.

    ally, they got into the ward. Whatever beast had appeared inside me was literally making me an invincible and very powerful being, because that was the only thing that could exin why I was able to see through the door. My eyes were now so special that I could see through obstacles.

    The men rearranged their coats and wore cool, innocent smiles on their faces to deceive me into thinking that they meant no harm. After I am done with them, I will face that b a s t a

    rd who called himself a vampire prince. I will make sure he regrets this order. The only reason I won¡¯t kill him is because he saved me from dying. Even though he has be a di

    c k h e a

    d now, I can¡¯t deny the fact that if it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been decaying in the ground.

    They walked in. Five of them.

    ¡°Wow, it seems you have healed. You can now sit

    up

    with no help.

    ¡°Oh, you are really a strong woman. It might really be a blessing to have you as our vampire queen with this strength and special healing abilities.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I still pray she changes her mind if she is going to be with that wicked man, Lucian.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you might be making a mistake by leaving Liam, who really loves you?¡±

    ¡°Are you dumb heads going to keep talking gibberish other than carrying out the evil that dumb heads ordered you?¡± I seethed in irritation, cutting them off the rubbish they were spilling from their mouths, thinking they were good actors hiding their evil intentions.

    ¡°What

    ¡°What have you said, dear?¡±

    ¡°I am also confused¡±

    ¡°My dear, he sent the five of us. There are five best doctors in this kingdom to take care of you, especially. He doesn¡¯t want

    you to¡­¡±

    I snickered and stood up while they watched, befuddled. I was sure there was no way they would guess I already knew their ns. It was totally impossible in their eyes, so they kept feigning and putting up the innocent acts as I headed to the door

    14

    and locked it up, flinging the key beneath the bed, making sure it reached the end.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure the man who attached her didn¡¯t inject something into her secretly that was going to affect her brain?¡± One of the doctors threw the question to the other, all still having squeezed facial expressions, grimacing and looking at me like I had grown two heads.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t inject anything. Well, the word inject reminded me of something else instead. Something like the order from Liam, who you im loves me. Inside your pocket, you have it ready to inject into me, right?¡± I said that and burst intoughter.

    Their jaws dropped, their eyes widened, and a few even stumbled back on their legs as great shock hit them like a tsunami. The way their eyes popped out as they looked at me made meugh mockingly.

    Fear took over their shock, and one after the other, they began to look back at the door, then beneath the bed. Realization is actually hitting them now, but it¡¯s toote. I could see the dread in their eyes as they all fixed their eyes on me while moving

    back.

    Although they can¡¯t really tell what I have be, they already knew I wasn¡¯t something to mess with now. I was able to hear their conversations with Liam and had the courage to lock the door and fling the key away, all enough to hint to them

    they were in trouble. A real one.

    ¡°Selene, you knew the n all along? How? Who told you? You were not in that room. No one was, not even the bodyguards

    ¡°Look at her eyes. We didn¡¯t notice earlier. They are dark red and fierce. She is no longer the girl we saw earlier.¡± Another shouted in terror and ran to the door, then began to bang it all out and call for help

    ¡°There is no need for that. The door is covered with invisible fog, enough to keep every sound away from those outside. Stop wasting your time.¡± I said with a smirk, tossing my hair behind my ears..

    ¡°Please forgive me. Forgive us.¡± As they realized all hope was lost, they fell to their knees and began to plead for mercy.

    ¡°Huh? Forgive you? If I wasn¡¯t aware of this, I will be dead. You were literally about to take my life. In three days, I will die, and the me will be on Lucian. That¡¯s how cruel and heartless you all and your prince are. I can¡¯t spare such a creature. ¡°I shrugged and let out a dry chuckle.

    ¡°How are we so sure she will defeat the five of us?¡± I heard one of them say to them, but as I looked at his face, I couldn¡¯t see his lips move. He was having a mind-link conversation, and strangely, I was able to hear it.

    Wow, there is really more about my new-found powers that I don¡¯t know about. For real, I could hear mind-link conversations without being connected.

    I pretended not to hear anything and sat on the bed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t spare you all. No. You all are killers.¡± I was talking to them so they wouldn¡¯t know I was listening to their conversation.

    ¡°At the countdown of three, we will all shift into our wolves and pounce on her at once, using every strength and tactic we have. Y¡¯all ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We will catch her unaware. How didn¡¯t I think of this?¡±

    It almost made meugh as I waited for their countdown.

    ¡°3¡± He said it through the mind link, and I joined in the countdown, counting the number alongside him.

    ¡°2¡± He spoke through the mind link, as their eyes squinted at me on hearing I was also counting.

    11:41 Sun, 5 May

    ¡°She can hear us!¡± The one who had run to the door screamed. He is the most scared of them all.

    ¡°Whatever. Attack!¡± The one counting yelled through the mind link, and only three shifted into their wolves and actually pounced on me.

    I didn¡¯t know how it happened. I found myself dodging their attacks so easily, moving quickly and swiftly enough. They were very fast, but I was able to see their attacks before they got to me. For real, I was moving like the wind.

    Then my ws appeared with fangs, muscles, and veins running through me with that rage that makes me feel the unbearable hunger to kill.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    What I did to these men shocked me. After I saw their bodies lying on the floor, lifeless with parts cut off and s c a t t e r e d around. It was in a haze of hunger and thirst to kill that I attacked them, and my heart, which was always soft and merciful, seemed to be removed and reced with that of a demon.

    I stared at them and couldn¡¯t believe I had done this.

    The remaining two fell to their faces, begging me to spare their lives and crying. Telling me they would do anything I asked them. They even offered to be my s l a v e, but I searched for that tender heart that gets moved by a little apology and plea. I ransacked to find that part of me that has no courage to hurt people, that good, innocent part of me that would make me allow them to scot free, but I couldn¡¯t find it.

    tldn¡¯t trace even a tiny piece. A smirk appeared on my face, excitement brimming in me just at the thought of the new uesome way that crept into my head to kill them with.

    I was going to bang their heads together continuously to see which was stronger.

    They raised their heads from the ground they were lying on, looking up at me to check if I had changed my mind about killing them, and I took that opportunity to grip them with the neck, my clench so tight that their tongues poked and their eyes bulged out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who had a stronger head,¡± I winked, and while they shook and wriggled to free themselves, I mmed the heads together with so much force that the sound of their skulls is echoing in my ears.

    They had a brain tumor, their eyes raised at the top, and other parts of the body were moving unnaturally, with blood gushing from their heads and their faces unrecognizable.

    They died, and I was still hitting the heads together as the sounds were really cool to me.

    I finally dropped their dead bodies, then moved to the tap at the corner, washed my hands, and stepped out of the ward. My body was stained with blood, but I ignored it. I was going to meet Liam.

    He has an exnation to make. He will have to exin to me why he chose to kill me for my own choice.

    My sense of smell was at its peak as I walked out of the hospital, ignoring the stares of the people around me. I was sure they thought the blood was mine and didn¡¯t care to know what was wrong with me since they hate me.

    I got to the castle in my b l o o d y hospital gown and s c a t t e r e d hair. I was even barefooted, looking like ghosts in horror

    movies.

    The guards even gave way for me upon recognizing it was me. Liam had warned everyone in the castle to stay away from me and nevery hands on me.

    As I entered the castle, it looked different. I could feel some kind of silence and dread. It was like everyone had run into their room and locked the door. I couldn¡¯t meet anyone, nor could I hear a voice. The inside was like a deserted home.

    With my senses, I located Liam to be at the pce, so I headed there straight up, not minding how I looked or what his parents might do. I even want them to be present when I ask Liam, while he chooses to poison me and make it look like

    142 Sun, May

    Lucian did it.

    I got to the pce door and pushed it open without knocking. I wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone anymore.

    48%

    All eyes drifted to me, and among them, I saw those hazel-charming eyes also gazing at me. The eyes of the man with the key to my heart.

    Now I see why the castle was so dead. It was his presence. Lucian was here.

    ¡°Selene, he called.

 Chapter 45

    I didn¡¯t know how much I had missed his voice until I heard him call my name, and those eyes that were fierce when I came in here became soft and filled with emotions. He stood abruptly and walked towards me, but at a slow pace, like he was trying to see if I would back away from him.

    His eyes became wet immediately as they scrutinized me from head to toe. I was looking so bad and unkempt with the blood stain, and I guess he also thought I was wounded.

    ¡°Selene, he called my name again as he made to hold my hand. I was mute and silent because I was badly missing him and

    I craving his touch when I should be angry at him like every normal being. He really hurt me and left me to die.

    I really don¡¯t know why all that didn¡¯t change my feelings towards him. He seemed scared to touch me, thinking I would have hated him and wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with him. His eyes say it all-that he badly missed me, so I don¡¯t need to doubt it

    As soon as his hand touched mine, goosebumps spread through my skin, and just like a fresh breath of life, I felt warm and safe. My beast, which was mad, untamed, and wild, became totally calm, submitting to his touch.

    ¡°I am so sorry¡­ L

    ¡°What did youe here for in the first ce?¡± I asked, cutting him off whatever apology he wanted to deliver.

    ¡°1 came to take you from him. I am sorry, I am doing this the hard way, and you might not want to have anything to do with me. I am really sorry because of how s tu p id it was, but I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Each day without you was hell. I threatened him that I would start a war against this kingdom if he didn¡¯t offer you to me peacefully. He confessed like a baby, trying to seek permission.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look good here. Are those your blood? Who hurt you?¡± He asked with care, exuding his voice, and that was when 1 shified my eyes to Liam, who quickly diverted his eyes out of guilt. I guess he doesn¡¯t know what happened to his men and was just feeling guilty about what he ordered them to do. He might even think I had been injected already.

    But the confusion twisted in his face was the blood stain on me. He definitely can¡¯t find a way to exin that, especially as he was so sure there was no way I would be able to stop them from carrying out what they want to do to me.

    ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t look good here, and I¡¯m very happy you are here. Please take me away from this monster that wants to kill me and put the me on you so the world will see you are an evil monster. What hurts me is that he is using my life to gamble.¡± I hissed, and Liam shuddered so hard in shock, his gaze darting at me as his widened eyes stuck at my face.

    I smirked at him as he stared, speechless. Lucian held me in the hand and turned over to Liam. In fact, everybody was looking at him now, including his parents

    ¡°I thought you said you would rather die than harm her.¡± Lucian growled. ¡°You made it clear to me that she is the woman. you love and wish to marry, but you are only offering it to me because we are mates and you don¡¯t want war. What is this hearing? You attempted to kill her. Is that the exnation for the blood on her cloth?¡± His voice was really c o a r e and gruff, and his eyes were red in rage.

    ¡°She is lying. I don¡¯t know what she is talking about. She was hurt by someone no one here knew. I promised her I would find him. The man hurt her because of my fiance. He.

    ¡°Cut the story short. Exin what you know about this poison.¡± I cut in, bringing out the ampoule and syringe from my pockets.

    ¡°What is that? I have never seen it before.¡± He managed to say it, his lips shaking and his eyes narrating as more confusion hit at him with a hint of what might have happened, but I am sure he would still find it so hard to believe.

    ¡°My son, you took that from the private store? To harm Selene, how could you? She was going to die, you know that? Even if you seed in painting Lucian ay/the devil that took her away and killed her, it won¡¯tter bring her life back. She will be dead and gone! Is that what you call love?¡± His father spoke out

    You just announced that you would do everything to make her yours. You told us. You convinced us that she was the one,

    then this is what you ended up doing?¡± His mother added that he was breathing heavily.

    ¡°How does everyone believe this liar? She is doing all this to hurt me because I wanted her. Selene, was it a crime that I spared your life in the woods, brought you here, fed you, clothed you, and gave you everything? My crime was falling in love with you, and now you want to repay me with this? You are pulling these allegations on me, knowing there are people who.

    have been after your life.¡±

    He paused and wiped the crocodile¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Her life had always been in danger, ever since I publicly showed her love. One of them must have arranged all these, and worse, he would have made it seem like I was the one. I really don¡¯t know why she is using me of this. I am innocent.¡± He spoke with the highest innocence anyone would ever hear.

    If I didn¡¯t clearly hear him order those doctors, I swear I will never believe he did it. Everyone¡¯s eyes went away from him and back to me, and I was sure they had been moved to believe him while looking up at me like someone with an interior

    motive..Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I know you hate him, but there is no need to use him. I don¡¯t think he can do such to you.¡± Lucian spoke gently to me, and I chuckled dryly.

    ¡°The blood stain on me is that of the doctor he assigned to inject this into my veins. I was able to hear all his conversations with them with my newfound powers. The new power was also what helped me kill the doctors because they actually nned to force it on me and were ready to kill me with their wolf, but unlucky for them, I have made my first shift, and my wolf is deadlier. Iughed heartily, recalling how it had all happened.

    ¡°So you mean you aren¡¯t wolfless anymore, and when I take you to my kingdom, we will be able to smell each other¡¯s scent?!¡± Lucian said loudly in excitement, and I nodded. ¡°I am also not a weak girl anymore. I can now protect myself from wicked people, especially Liam.¡±

    ¡°Stop using me. girl!¡± Liam, who was now angry, shouted at me, standing on his feet in his tall, towering figure. He was obviously trying to intimidate me with his aura and strength, but I wasn¡¯t moved-not because of Lucian, but because I knew he was no match for me, and even here and now, I was not going to leave till I punished him.

    Like I said before, I won¡¯t look at him because he saved my life.

    ¡°Go to the ward I was at, and you will see your doctors all dead with their bodies cut from limb to limb. I am here to hear your exnation of why you wanted to kill me. You have to tell me why, or I will force you to.¡± I saw myself leaving Lucian, whom I was holding, and walking closer to him.

    im ¡°I told you I did nothing. No one believes that sh i t you said about hearing with whatever kind of nonsense powers you to have. You ungrateful being can leave this kingdom with him so we have our peace. Go. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± He said in a way that I would feel bad. It was like he was trying to gaslight me.

    ¡°You know I am not lying, lover boy. Can you swear to your life that you didn¡¯t give the order? You have the ancient book of death. We can both swear to it. Since you are so sure you didn¡¯t give any orders, I am the one using you. It¡¯s time to prove your innocence. I came here to punish you for the crime, but you are boldly denying it.¡± Iughed mockingly.

    ¡°What? Punish me? Are you mad or what? Lucian, I know you¡¯re the reason for all her courage and boldness to say all this trash to me, and I am only holding myself up because of you. Warn her to shut up and leave, and stop provoking me!¡± He said it threateningly.

    ¡°Maybe you should try attacking her or have a fight-to-death match. Something like a death match in which both of you fight till one of you gets killed by the other.¡± Lucian replied to him with so much confidence in his voice that it made me smile wide as 1 nced at him.

    It seemed he already believed everything I said and knew I had be powerful even when he hadn¡¯t seen me fight.

    The calmness we both had left 1 iam trembling like a kid. His parents were quick to go down their knees to beg for the match not to hold.

    They knew whatever gave me the courage not to panic over what Lucian suggested really meant Liam stood no chance.

 Chapter 46

    he door, I let loose of my vampire beast nature and attacked from behind, my fangs and ws ready to plunge and sear her deep on the back of her neck.

    I was really fast. As a vampire prince and next in line to rule, I had the natural gift of moving silent like the wind yet with great speed, making it hard for anyone to get at me and at this actual attack, I made sure I used the highest speed and swiftness I could.

    If I had gotten my target. Selene would never survive. She will bleed and die but what I wasn¡¯t aware of was the height of her strength now. My speed was nothing topare to hers and she has a high hearing ability. It was even as if she was reading my mind and knew I was about to attack because it took her nothing.

    Like, it was so easy for her that you would think this was a movie nned and practice. I couldn¡¯t even get really close to her before she turned, and before I could stop my fast pace, I had collided with her punch which hit my face like a tsunami. It struck me really hard that I felt like my skull cracked. It was like my head had split open as I fell on the floor with a loud thud.

    ¡°You are a fool!¡± She scoffed and gave me a heavy kick at the side of my stomach forcing a sharp screech of pain. It was even hard to breath.

    ¡°You saved my life and that¡¯s your only saving grace. Only an evil man will save a life just to kill it at his choice. I hate you and don¡¯t want to ever set my eyes on you again.¡± She added and turned away. In my haze of pain I watched them leave and that was thest time I ever set my eyes on her.

    ething

    I had to move on with my fiance, but what I didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t the end of our rtionship. Fate has for us. Meeting her wasn¡¯tmon because her enemies had kept record of our encounter. They believed I would have something to offer as a help

    The demons lurking around in search of a way to kill her had marked me as one of their target to give them hint to get at her. They would never let me be if I don¡¯t work with them. Selene might have great powers and abilities now. She might really be invincible, but the demons has other ns for her.

    Their ns are deadly and if they seed, she won¡¯t only lose all her powers but fall into an eternal cage where she would stay and rot.

    Diana was going to do anything possible, and she was even ready to offer her life for the victory of her demon n. And since Selene was in the line to their victory, her life is really at stake.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I had no choice.

    Çú

 Chapter 47

    Diana¡¯s POV

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is going on at all, and I am here to get a clear answer from you. Tell me what is going on and what n you have, because right now it is clear everything has gone bad. Or are you blind to see?¡± Ria looked so angry as she was almost yelling at me, her tone showing the depth of her regret and anger as she red at me with both hands on her waist.

    There were tears in her eyes, showing how heartbroken she was as well. I know how much she loved Lucian, only to get kicked out the moment she thought she had gotten it right. I wasn¡¯t shocked because I expected this.

    I was just surprised it happened so early, and now there was no way we could kill Selene physically. She isn¡¯t weak anymore, and she has made her shift. The powers hidden within her had gotten unlocked, and the mate bond between her and Lucian is now something unbreakable..

    Well, it would have actually been unbreakable, literally, if I didn¡¯t exist, but as I am alive, not only will I break them apart, I will make them enemies. They both need each other to be stronger, and when they turn against each other, it will make them vulnerable to me.

    I have ns, and a lot is going through my head, but thest thing I am bothered about is this ranting from Ria. If she knows what kind of dangerous and deadly war brooding will happen in the future, she will care less about these stu p i d feelings and find a way to get stronger to be able to bring down Selene.

    The tears in her eyes made me scoff. It was that kind of tear you shed when you lost your loved one to someone you never expected. You are shocked, distraught, and pained, seeing that he actually took her over without her effort.

    ¡°Sorry you lost Lucian, but will you like losing your life too? Do you think Selene is still that weakling we know? If she sees you in that castle, you either be her  v e or she ug h t e r s you instantly. That¡¯s why I brought you here.¡± I said with a shrug, walking over to the bar of Wiine.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± There were surprises in her tone. ¡°You are sounding like Selene would be the one to s l a u g h t e r me. That pup can¡¯t do anything without the help of Lucian, If we should face each other in a battle, I will make sure she eats sand till she bloats and dies.¡±

    I chuckled at her s t u p i d words of ignorance.

    Just then, her brother stomped in.

    ¡°What the f u c k is all this?¡± He shouted.

    I had also sent a message that he woulde over too. Not like 1 care for their lives; I just don¡¯t want them to die now because they know more about the Lycan kingdom and how the routes are built. They have to be alive to help me in my

    mission

    That¡¯s the sole reason I sent the message that they shoulde, as Lucian went away to bring back Selene. I felt it in my nerves the moment Selene unblocked her rare gift, and now I have to fight her in the dark because I¡¯m no match at theBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    moment

    The expression on Ria¡¯s brother¡¯s face was that of rage, and he actually thought I yed them off.

    ¡°Why is Lucian going back to being her all of a sudden and sending my sister packing? What happened to the charm? Why isn¡¯t it working on him anymore? Or am I supposed to believe you gave us a fake one to gain our trust?¡± He kept ranting while I sipped my wine.

    ¡°Talk now, or I will

    Do nothing. Actually, there is nothing you can do, little boy. Sit your a s s down and listen!¡± I huffed.

    ¡°Oh, you think I can¡¯t do anything! Watch and see!¡± He said, sounding threatening as he turned to the door.

    ¡°If you set your foot into that castle any moment from now, Selene won¡¯t only kill you but get your bones crushed. I don¡¯t

    11:45: Mon, 6 May A

    K55%

    really know what kind of death she ns for you, but I can assure you at it¡¯s so gruesome that you will feel it till yourst breath. Just sit back, boy. Selene is back, not just for romance with Lucian, but for revenge, and all we can do is hide in this secret cave, setting strategies to get her.¡±

    ¡°Absolute nonsense!¡± He spat angrily.

    ¡°Maybe you should listen to her. She might be¡­ Ria tried convincing him, but he red at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me that. This b i t c h here is just toying with us. It¡¯s so obvious now. She cooks up a frightening story to get us under her whim for her selfish interests. If none of you have seen it, I have. She is a liar. How are we even trusting a demon? S h i t!¡± He seethed and turned to face me.

    ¡°You said I couldn¡¯t do anything, right? Just watch¡± He snapped, and Iughed at his stupi

    di y.

    ¡°You can go. I don¡¯t force anyone. Go and be the scape goat so others will start believing me. It¡¯s actually a favor on my side, so stop acting harsh and threatening as if you are doing me any hann!¡± I scoffed with a hiss.

    ¡°Ria, I promised to get Lucian to you, and I have not lost hope. I will surely do that for you, even if it means poisoning Selene. Just anything to make sure he¡­¡±

    ¡°Poisoning Selene¡­¡± Iughed loudly. ¡°Go and see for yourself!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any suggestions or advice from you, Mrs. Stay off my path. My sister and I can¡¯t depend on you, not when you are even known to be crafty, evil, and selfish. You aren¡¯t helping us, and I know!¡± He snarled, then stomped out. I just wonder what he has in mind to do.

    Well, whatever it was, Selene will deal with it with ease. It won¡¯t even take her any effort at all. They can¡¯t believe me because they don¡¯t know anything about what Selene actually was. Her true identity had been hidden in that weak, innocent body.

    And now that her mate¡¯s bond with Lucian will get stronger, what can he do? He is just a mere personal guard to Lucian, and now he won¡¯t even have the trust anymore. Lucian will believe everything that his mate tells him

    Selene, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t have that tender heart for her oppressors anymore. She won¡¯t forgive him. She will rather give him his rightful breath process for all he has done to her, starting from the day be framed the story to Lucian that the mate connection was fake and created by a witch.

    I looked at Ria, and she already had her head low, her face buried in her palm as she sobbed silently.

    ¡°Your brother won¡¯t make it, but I want you to be strong. If everything goes well ording to my n, Lucian will be back to take you in his arms.¡±

    ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t go well? Do you think of that? We all had ns and had barely executed them before it all went rong. It went wrong so badly that now I have to hide in this cave like a thief, like a rogue chased out of her family. ¡­.

    ¡°You are free to go.¡± Iughed, drinking more of my wine.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll get killed?¡± She raised her brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s a choice you make for yourself. Others will be here soon to avoid the wrath of Selene. Anyone who decides to leave will be allowed to do so freely, but I¡¯ll make the person dead and dumb so he or she doesn¡¯t give out any secrets before being killed¡±

    ¡°What about my brother?¡±Don¡¯t you think he will¡­.

    ¡°There is a heart demon waiting to possess him at the Lycan kingdom border. It knows how to deal with him when it enters his heart.¡± I said that and winked before offering the cup to her.

    *Have some and wind up. We all have to calm our nerves, get ourselves together, and sharpen our minds and senses. We have to get smarter and find a way. We have to find a way out of this mess before it consumes us. No matter how long it

    takes.

    ¡°So right now, we have no n. You have no n to deal with what you started? For how long will I stay here waiting for the

 Chapter 48

    Stan POV

    Her warning was ringing in my head. Every part of my being was reminding me of everything she told me, and I was pretty sure she wasn¡¯t lying. It was actually dangerous for me to show my face to Selene now, if she had really be strong and powerful

    With all 1 had done to her, she was going to really make my life hell and not kill me in the process, but I wanted to try my h i c k. Selene had a good heart, and if I offered to tell her everything and expose all of Diana¡¯s secrets, I believed she would give me a second chance.

    She might really hate me from the depths of her life, but what is more important to her is the destruction of the demons, especially Diana, and since I can help her with that, I believe she won¡¯t kill me off.

    For the first time in my life. I was ready to do the right thing, even though it would cost me a lot, Working for that demonic Diana was something I couldn¡¯t do anymore, especially as she failed to aplish that one t ing I desired so much.

    For real, I don¡¯t know if I will be able to make my sister have Lucian, but at least I won¡¯t be working with Diana, who isn¡¯t straightforward and uses us like toys. I am sure she doesn¡¯t believe I would have the courage to expose her to Selene, maybe because of my sister, who was still working for her, but she is wrong.

    Selene has to know that we are being forced to a b i d e by her rules. The actual enemy we all have to destroy is Diana. She is evil.

    I was looking back continuously to make sure no one was following-anyone like a demon from Diana. I saw none, so I quickened my pace to get to the kingdom border. I knew I would be facing a lot from Selene, but if she can give me this second chance, then we can all make things right.

    Finally, I got to the border, and just as I was about to cross it, something like a fog covered my path, and before I could think of what to do to dodge from it, the whole fog vanished into my chest. I clearly saw it when it entered me.

    My eyes widened, fear gripping me and leaving me paralyzed to a spot. I knew that was a demon. A heart demon that could possibly control people¡¯s senses and make them do things they don¡¯t want to. It creates a kind of delusional state that leaves. you saying and acting in a way that you never nned for.

    ¡°Diana can¡¯t allow you to expose us, b a s t a r d!¡± A voice whispered in my ears, making a cold run down my spine. I shivered and swallowed hard, looking at my hands and body to see if there were any changes,

    There was none, nor do I feel like I wasn¡¯t in control of my brain. Everything seemed normal to me, and I was forced to believe nothing had entered me

    ¡°Maybe it is all in my head. F u c k!¡± I shrugged and ran forward to the kingdom, crossing the border, and kept running till I was in front of the castle. A ce that was once my home. A ce I was brought into and treated like a part of the royal family.

    All my life as the Lycan prince personal guard, it had been like a bed of roses, with him making me feel like I had gotten an older brother that cares so much for me. His family really treated me and my sister like jewels, and it was so good. One thing was left for me, and that was seeing him get married to my sister.

    I had really desired that among all.

    Right now, as I stood in front of the big ck, I couldn¡¯t go further. Gut-wrenching fear and anxiety were eating me deep into my veins and bone marrow. My heart was beating so fast and loudly, and my body was literally shaking like I was being electrocuted.

    I wished I had be an enemy to Selene. I wish I treated her so well and stood by her. My life would have been a blessing now that she had be really powerful. Not only will I be safe from the demons, but I will also be close to the two most powerful creatures on earth, so I am sure of my well-being and that of my sister.

    But now I am in the middle of an ocean, not among any sides. I don¡¯t trust Diana, and neither will I trust Selene, who must

    1/3

    really hate me from the depths of her heart.

    After less than an hour, I picked up the courage and pressed the bell. Soon enough, the gateman came out and opened the door, and immediately he saw me. He was only surprised to see me. The expression on his face says a lot, which I couldn¡¯t exin.

    He didn¡¯t say anything to me, but with the way he looked at me, it was like he was so shocked that I could get the courage to step foot in here again. Maybe he had heard rumors of what I did to Selene? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    This made me more frightened, but going back was not an option. I needed Selene to decide my fate, and it can only happen after I meet her..

    With a slow pace, I moved in, and as soon as I entered the porch, my body began to heat up as if there were fires in the whole building. Sweat covered my whole body as I looked around, wondering where the heat came from.

    Everyone was normal, making me know it was only me, and the heat was generating from inside me. I could not understand what was going on, so I ignored it and kept moving towards the pce, where I guessed they would be.

    I guessed it right. They were both in the pce, sitting on the throne with majesty and an aura that was mind-blowing. I walked in after the guards opened the door, and it was like I would get swallowed in an unseen ocean. The fierce eyes of Selene on me were nothing to bepared with

    The moment I entered the pce, the door was shut by the guards, and I was left facing the deadliest gaze of my life.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucian broke the little silence with his harsh voice. He seemed to be concerned, so I showed my face. Maybe there was still a bit of pity and care in him for me. It should be so since we have really been together for a long time.

    ¡°I am here to help. To ask for forgiveness and¡­¡±

    ¡°Why

    Why are you asking for forgiveness?¡± Selene cut in, standing on her throne.

    ¡°Please listen to me. I have repented. I swear, I am here to help you in everything you need.¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr a p, boy¡­ First, why are you repeating this now! And secondly, when did I ask for your help and make the announcement that I needed help? If I need help, will I seek it from an enemy? The same person my blood is burning to kill? Make it make sense!¡± She scoffed.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± My knees went down as I bowed to show my loyalty. ¡°I want to follow the way of light, I will tell you everything about Diana, especially where her hidden cave is and all the ns she has told us about. Please, there is a little I can be of help with. My sister is also being forced to be with her. I just want to¡­

    ¡°Your voice triggers every single rage in me, and it is still a miracle that I didn¡¯t attack you in the deadliest way, tearing you bit by bit. I don¡¯t need your help, and the only thing I want you to do for me is slit your throat. I want to want you to die.¡± She seethed through her teeth, her eyes really flinting.

    ¡°I will do that if you promise to save my sister from that demonic woman, Diana. If you promise, she will be kept safe and¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t finish my statement before the empty chair beside me lifted and a hard strike at my head caused me to fell to the ground, bleeding with throbbing pain and hitting my skull unbearably.

    I cried out, holding my wounded head.

    ¡°I should protect the girl who joined hands with you to ruin my life. All I want is to see you all die in a gruesome way, and that¡¯s why I am back here. To give you all you deserve. If I don¡¯t turn this way, none of you will repent or decide to side with me. f u c k you all!¡± She spat, stepping down from the throne.

    I opened my mouth to start telling her the secrets so she would know I was bluffing when I said I would help her get Diana. but just then my head went nk and I could not talk any more.

    ¡°You said you would tell me the secrets of Diana, especially where this secret cave is. Let me hear you. Maybe I will change my mind and not kill you after making you go through hell. Talk now.¡± I heard her say the words I was praying she would say. This was the reason I came here to get her to listen to me and agree for me to side with her and help in bringing Diana

    11:46 Mon, 6 May M MU

    down.

    55%1

    But strangely, my brain had gone nk, and something seemed to be functioning abnormally inside me. I stared at her and began tough. I wasughing and couldn¡¯t control it. Something else wasughing through me against my wishes.

    ¡°What is funny?¡± She growled, her fangs appearing and ws taking ce of her lingers, the danger in her and bing so frightening, yet I could not stop myself fromughing this stu p dughter.

    eyes increasing

    ¡°Bit h, you will get devoured by Diana. You are nothing but a puppet in her eyes, and I was sent by her to tell you to wait for your death because she will strike you down when you least expect it. You thought I would tell you anything. Fool!¡± My lips nioved, and these words were rolling out of my mouth uncontrobly.

    And there and then, I heard theughter of that same voice that whispered to me earlier. I realized it was the heart demon controlling me.

    I am dead

    I guessed it right. They were both in the pce, sitting on the throne with majesty and an aura that was mind-blowing. I walked in after the guards opened the door, and it was like I would get swallowed in an unseen ocean. The fierce eyes of Selene on me were nothing to bepared with

    The moment I entered the pce, the door was shut by the guards, and I was left facing the deadliest gaze of my life.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucian broke the little silence with his harsh voice. He seemed to be concerned, so I showed my face. Maybe there was still a bit of pity and care in him for me. It should be so since we have really been together for a long time.

    ¡°I am here to help. To ask for forgiveness and¡­¡±

    ¡°Why

    Why are you asking for forgiveness?¡± Selene cut in, standing on her throne.

    ¡°Please listen to me. I have repented. I swear, I am here to help you in everything you need.¡±

    ¡°Cut the c r a p, boy¡­ First, why are you repeating this now! And secondly, when did I ask for your help and make the announcement that I needed help? If I need help, will I seek it from an enemy? The same person my blood is burning to kill? Make it make sense!¡± She scoffed.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± My knees went down as I bowed to show my loyalty. ¡°I want to follow the way of light, I will tell you everything about Diana, especially where her hidden cave is and all the ns she has told us about. Please, there is a little I can be of help with. My sister is also being forced to be with her. I just want to¡­

    ¡°Your voice triggers every single rage in me, and it is still a miracle that I didn¡¯t attack you in the deadliest way, tearing you bit by bit. I don¡¯t need your help, and the only thing I want you to do for me is slit your throat. I want to want you to die.¡± She seethed through her teeth, her eyes really flinting.

    ¡°I will do that if you promise to save my sister from that demonic woman, Diana. If you promise, she will be kept safe and¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t finish my statement before the empty chair beside me lifted and a hard strike at my head caused me to fell to the ground, bleeding with throbbing pain and hitting my skull unbearably.

    I cried out, holding my wounded head.

    ¡°I should protect the girl who joined hands with you to ruin my life. All I want is to see you all die in a gruesome way, and that¡¯s why I am back here. To give you all you deserve. If I don¡¯t turn this way, none of you will repent or decide to side with me. f u c k you all!¡± She spat, stepping down from the throne.

    I opened my mouth to start telling her the secrets so she would know I was bluffing when I said I would help her get Diana. but just then my head went nk and I could not talk any more.

    ¡°You said you would tell me the secrets of Diana, especially where this secret cave is. Let me hear you. Maybe I will change my mind and not kill you after making you go through hell. Talk now.¡± I heard her say the words I was praying she would say. This was the reason I came here to get her to listen to me and agree for me to side with her and help in bringing

    But strangely, my brain had gone nk, and something seemed to be functioning abnormally inside me. I stared at her and began tough. I wasughing and couldn¡¯t control it. Something else wasughing through me against my wishes.

    ¡°What is funny?¡± She growled, her fangs appearing and ws taking ce of her lingers, the danger in her and bing so frightening, yet I could not stop myself fromughing this s t u p i dughter.

    eyes increasing

    ¡°B i t c h, you will get devoured by Diana. You are nothing but a puppet in her eyes, and I was sent by her to tell you to wait for your death because she will strike you down when you least expect it. You thought I would tell you anything. Fool!¡± My lips nioved, and these words were rolling out of my mouth uncontrobly.

    And there and then, I heard theughter of that same voice that whispered to me earlier. I realized it was the heart demon controlling me.

    I am dead

 Chapter 49

    Everything happened so fast, beyond my reasoning. I was doing things I didn¡¯t n to do and was even making a stance for

    fight with Selene, whom I knew I was no match for.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to kill you. I was ready to forgive you and give you a second chance, but I can see your words weren¡¯t sincere. You are actually a toy to the demons and would rather die than repent.¡± I heard her say, her voice ringing continuously in my head.

    My mouth opened to tell her I wasn¡¯t doing this with my own intentions. I wanted her to know I was being controlled by something greater than me, but the ability to control what to say was gone. It was as if I wasn¡¯t the owner of my mouth and every word that came out of it.

    Fear shook me-great fear that made my heart pound so hard that I thought it would break out of my ribcage. Even Lucian, who had sympathy for me earlier, had gone berserk, seeing that I was only pretending to be sorry for my crime.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I thought they would find out there was a heart demon in me, taking control of my actions, but they didn¡¯t. They all believed I was the one. My mind shed back to Diana and her warning when I told her I would expose her. She didn¡¯t fret, nor did she try to stop me. The way she acted should have given me a hint that she had ns for me already.

    My lips shivered as I felt the heaviness of my heart. The urge to cry was bubbling in me but couldn¡¯te out. I couldn¡¯t cry. My expression was still cold, making me look adamant and unrepentant.

    ¡°Do you think I care about your second chance or forgiveness? B i t c h, killing me won¡¯t be an escape from what ising to you. I will die with happiness, knowing that soon enough you will join me in thend of the dead. Very soon, you will get destroyed in a way you never imagined.¡± I spoke loud and h o a r s e l y,ughing hysterically.

    Doing all these while my heart bleeds and my inner self cries out of help. All my efforts to take back control over myself were totally useless. That fog that vanished inside me had taken over my senses. This was Diana¡¯s n all along, just to make sure I got killed without spilling any secrets.

    ¡°Guards, behead this b a s t a r d for calling my mate a b i t c h! How dare you?!!?¡±Lucian roared aggressively, but before the men. could swing into action. Selene raised her hand to put them to a stop.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him.¡± She said this as she squinted her eyes at my face, studying my eyes with scrutiny.

    ¡°Why are you sparing me? Do you still believe I will work with you if you spare my life? You must be very dumb!¡± I spatughed like a clown again, but she was unmoved. Lucian was burning in rage as he stepped down and walked up to her.

    and

    ¡°What are you waiting for? It¡¯s so obvious we can¡¯t keep this b a s t a r d. I want him dead, and I don¡¯t mind doing it myself. After all he did to you, he still has the guts to taunt and y with us like we are fools!¡± he growled as he leaned forward, speaking to Selene in a coaxing tone.

    His patience seemed to be running out.

    ¡°He desperately wants to die suddenly after pleading and asking for a second chance. It doesn¡¯t look right. Something is definitely amiss, and we can¡¯t fall into the trap.¡± She said this as she peered into my eyes. ¡°His eyes look weirdly darker, like there is fog in-them. Something is speaking through him.¡±

    A seep of hope crept into me, relief and joy boiling into my soul as I shouted in joy inside me since I couldn¡¯t even show my excitement on my face.

    ¡°What are you saying, b i t c h?!¡± I yelled, founding really aggressive.

    ¡°I will bring you out of him and crush you beneath my feet. You hide your scent and take his form, making it hard to be fished out, but I¡¯m smart enough to know this isn¡¯t the real Stan. He might be a d i c k h e a d, but he doesn¡¯t talk too much, like you make him do. That makes it all suspicious, and now I have confirmed you are with him.¡± Selene said, looking deep into my eyes, and I could feel her gaze inside my soul.

    She was really talking to whatever demon had entered me.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡± The demon spoke through me again, and this time he ne strike at her, my nails cutting through her neck. An irresistible attack I made under this spell, under this unseen force of the demon that had forced itself inside me.

    Since he couldn¡¯t get Selene to kill me with his triggering words, he decided to attack her physically

    As she backed away, holding her bleeding neck, I was pushed to fight her more, but just then, Lucian pounced on me, sweeping me off of my feet and sitting on my stomach while he threw punches in my face. ¡°I will punch the demons out of you; maybe that¡¯s the best way to get you into your right senses!!¡± Ile growled, with those blows breaking both my nose bone and cheek bone. My lips are swollen and bleeding, yet he won¡¯t stop.

    Selene rushed at him and pulled him away from me.

    ¡°If you kill him, we will never be able to know where Diana is or what her ns are. We might have all the powers in the world, but Diana still has the upper hand because we have no idea where she is at now or what evil scheme she is setting up. She is way smarter, even with her lesser powers, she can still find a way to bring us down!¡±

    ¡°F u c k you!¡± I seethed, and she turned to me with a smirk.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to deal with you and not him!¡± She said, and in a blink, I was carried up off the ground, right to her shoulder. She darted out of the room and headed to the ritual room.

    My body began to shake vigorously; every single part was hitting against each other, and I felt like I would die.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave now. It¡¯s toote.¡± She whispered, and I realized it was the demon trying to fight it away now that it found out the n didn¡¯t go as nned.

    Just as we got into the room, she sat me down and blew something into my face. I became unconscious immediately.

    Waking up after hours. I found myself in a room chained on both hands and legs to the edges of the bed, dressed up.

    ¡°Diana, I will make sure you pay for all your crimes.¡± I said and exhaled in relief at the realization that I had regained my full self and could now speak out what I had in mind without being controlled

    Selene really exorcised the demon away from me, but then I tried to remember anything about Diana since the day she took us to the cave and couldn¡¯t remember anything reasonable. Not the location of the cave, or whatever discussion we had shared.

    Just then, the door opened, and Lucian and Selene walked in. I sat up and groaned at the pain heating up my face. Lucian really hit me hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste anytime. Tell us everything. Everything that will help us find and kill Diana.¡± Lucian was the first to speak.

    I began to rack my brain again and again, trying to fish out that memory, but nothing was registering in my head. I could only remember Diana as the woman I went to on the night Lucian and Selene first met and stayed in that hotel. Everything else was hazy and unclear.

    Does it mean I would be killed since my life is worth nothing now that I can¡¯t even help?

    ¡°Are you deaf or dumb?¡± Selene frowned, and I took a deep breath, looking down to the floor.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember

    ¡°F u c k! What is now the essence, for goodness sake? I told you it¡¯s entirely useless! This guy is useless and is better dead than alive. You trusted him, and here it is. After all the suffering to keep him alive and free, we got an empty skull who can¡¯t remember the information that was his only reason to be given a second chance.¡±Lucian barked, giving me a really deadly look.

    ¡°I will think. I will

    ¡°You will think what you betrayal! Are you actually ying with our heads? We look like s t u p i d people to you, huh?¡± He snarled, talking close with his teeth bare and palms clenched on both sides.

    ¡°You have memory loss. I think the demon died but seeded in takiay those memories. That must be what Diana ordered. I know she is that smart to make ns B to save herself if her initial ns fail. Selene hissed and sat on the couch

    there.

    ¡°Okay, so the next step is to kill this s o n o f a b i t c h. He has no reason to be alive now.¡±

    ¡°No, he has many reasons to be alive and will be of help to us. Remember, Diana doesn¡¯t know the demon is out of him because we didn¡¯t drive it out but suppressed it to death inside him. We can create our own heart demon and give it a clear resemnce to hers, then use him for our gain.¡± She suggested.

    ¡°Oh, that sounds really great. But I have no idea how to create a heart demon.¡±

    ¡°It takes a long time. We just have to set the blocks and fence on the border higher and protected with more powerful restraints to avoid any sudden attack, then we can go on with our normal lives while I carefully and gradually create the heart demon.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Selene¡¯s POV

    Life started normal again, and this time there was little to nothing serious to worry about. While I gradually and carefully created the heart demon to be used to counter Diana, Lucian was always there for me and showed me what love was all

    about.

    Love is a beautiful thing, and finding that one person who loves you with all their heart and entire being is really special and awesome. Every second of your life bes so sweet, and you find yourself smiling and enjoying the gift of life.

    Their presence fills you with so much joy, and they give you thepany you desire. You can¡¯t do without them as much as they can¡¯t do without you, so you spend your daysvishing on the sweet moments.

    Lucian was everything any woman would want in a man. So caring, protective, funny, and loving. He would always ask me what I wanted, making me smile every time I totally forgot what sorrow felt like.

    My life was a bed of roses, and this time there were no thoms to make the whole experience sour. We were that family that everyone would envy and pray to have.

    The kingdom also loved and cherished me, not knowing that I was a werewolf and not a Lycan like them. They grew to like me and not be as envious as they had been. I was a werewolf, but with great powers and prowess, which gave them the absolute assurance that their lives were safe in my hands.

    Lucian and I were the perfect rulers to guard them and make sure no harm befalls anyone. Every case of dispute, both that of families and friends, was settled amicably so that each went home happy.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Months passed, and it was only getting better. Lucian¡¯s mother had be like a mother to me, and I couldn¡¯t even feel like a motherless child. She was there to rece my mother and shower me with all the motherly care I needed.

    Iid on the bed this cool evening, staring up at the beautiful ceiling with the chandelier glowing with its gems. crossing my mind, and I was just curious what would be the fate of my pack and that of my father now.

    The

    past was

    It¡¯s been several months, and I haven¡¯t heard anything from them. Even if they had any message to send through, they couldn¡¯t since I had blocked off every slightest link and this kingdom had built its border in such a way that not even a fly from the outside could enter.

    The thought of my father being dead shed through my mind, and a shiver ran down my spine, my brows arching.

    What ift

    The question was something that shouldn¡¯t bother me since I had disowned him as my father, but somehow I was feeling so guilty inside of me. No matter what he did to me, he is still my father, and I can¡¯t deny that.

    Maybe I was really too harsh and wicked to leave him all alone to face Diana, who was after his life. He deserves a second chance, and that was what I should have offered. To him and to my pack members now that I have gotten these powers.

    That might just be the sole reason I got this gift-to save our kind and give them hope of life under the duress of the demons. Was I so selfish and cruel not to think about all these earlier?

    Has my pack turned to a ce filled witlydemons and the wolves serving them like s l a v e

    s ? My life may be so great and good here, but with my people suffering, I can¡¯t have that peace of mind.

    I sat up, sweating on my forehead as my breath came out fast and harsh. The pace of my heart was increasing and pounding harder against my chest.

    It will take more than two weeks to get the heart demon ready, and that¡¯s a lot of time for me to leave my people at the mercy of Diana, of whom I have no idea what her evil schemes are right now.

    Just then, a knock sounded on my door.

    ¡°Come in; the door is unlocked.¡± I said, and Stan walked in with slow ste then bowed to me.

    ¡°Good evening. He greeted me with a smile I could see was forced, and his eyes had that restlessness as they settled on my face. He doesn¡¯t look anything close to happy; instead, he appears troubled.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± I asked, knowing he came for a favor with how he was fidgeting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this will sound to you. And I don¡¯t know if you will even trust me, but I just want to say it out, and whatever you reply is fine with me. Either you allow it or not, I will ept it with an open heart.¡± He began, taking a deep

    breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± I said, and he stepped closer a bit.

    ¡°I made a skin mask, and I wore it standing in front of a mirror. I also told the witch doctor of the pack to create scent protection for me. With the mask on. I look nothing like myself, and nothing can give away my identity. I even went as far as getting a wolf scent concoction that would give me a wolf identity, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do with all that? Lasked, even though I can guess why already. His sister. No matter how hard he has tried to keep it low over the months, he will surely get that restlessness of not being with his sister or knowing about her whereabouts, especially when she is with someone as evil and dangerous as Diana.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember Diana¡¯s cave, but your pack can give a trace. In all that had been happening, she had been good at hiding while she truly was from the pack members, and I am sure it was for a reason, which can be because she still wants to keep her status as the Luna to everyone.¡± He paused and took a deep breath.

    ¡°She may be making secret ns to get at you, but I am sure she will still be in that pack as the Luna and your father the Alpha¡± He added.

    to

    ¡°So you want to go to my pack and stay undercover to find out about Diana¡¯s movement?¡± I questioned him, and he nodded. I chuckled knowing he actually kept the part of his sister aside because he wasn¡¯t sure I would allow him to have anything to do with her after she chose to be with Diana instead of leaving with him when he decided to cut an alliance with Diana.

    ¡°Your main intention is to find out how your sister is faring,¡± I said to him, and his eyes lit up as he looked up at me, then back to the ground.

    ¡°You are right¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well knowing she is out there with an evil woman. I don¡¯t know if she can even control herself anymore. If that evil woman had possessed her with a lot of demons, that would make her lose her sanity. I don¡¯t know what state of mind she is in now, and it¡¯s pestering me. I need to go check on her by all means.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Please allow me to..

    ¡°There is no way I will decline your request because I know exactly how you feel, given that my own father is also there working with that demonic woman. I also wish to have your kind of courage to go out there and check up on him. Since you are determined to go into this, I won¡¯t be a hindrance.¡± I smiled, and he jumped up in the air in excitement, rubbing his palm gleefully.

    ¡°Oh G o d, thank you so much. Thank you for trusting me. I really thought since I had a history of working with demons you wouldn¡¯t allow me to go there to avoid¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill my trust. This is your chance to prove your loyalty. There is still hope to make the world a better ce, and you can be part of it. Be careful. I am extremely careful and also check up on my father too¡± I added thest part with a heavy heart as the image of my father filled my face.

    Those days were thest when my mother was still alive. I was that child loved so much by both parents that I don¡¯t even know if I was Daddy¡¯s girl or Mom¡¯s.

    My father was the best man any child would have, putting me and my mother first in everything. Like he was so good. Not

    until that evil woman came into his life.

    She turned him into something I couldn¡¯t recognize anymore. So fast that I began to think the past was a dream and not reality, Like, how he suddenly turned into a cold-hearted man who could easily hit me without remorse

    17:46 Mon, 6 May

    I still want the former self of my father back, and 1 still believe that par! him exists. The only way I would experience that again is if he were still alive. If I had given him a second chance, then he would have asked for my help; maybe now it would all have been over. He may be here with me, giving everyone that fatherly love we crave.

    I hope he is alive. I really don¡¯t want him to die or get overwhelmed by demons; he won¡¯t even agree toe back to the light.

    ¡°So I can start preparing now? I don¡¯t think Lucian will agree if I tell him. Can you.¡±

    ¡°Leave that part for me. Go and start preparing. I will convince him easily.¡± I said it with a lip-sided smile, which he returned. with respect and regard in his eyes.

    ¡°You are really a gift.¡± He said it excitedly before dashing out. I can¡¯t wait for him to reach there, meet my father, and find out how he is doing. There are a lot of messages he will deliver to my father for me.

    Alpha Bale, my father, had begged of me for a second chance, and I am ready to give him that if only he is ready to change his ways and secretly turn against Diana to work for me.

    SEND GIFT

    Just then, a knock sounded on my door.

    ¡°Come in; the door is unlocked.¡± I said, and Stan walked in with slow ste then bowed to me.

    ¡°Good evening. He greeted me with a smile I could see was forced, and his eyes had that restlessness as they settled on my face. He doesn¡¯t look anything close to happy; instead, he appears troubled.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± I asked, knowing he came for a favor with how he was fidgeting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this will sound to you. And I don¡¯t know if you will even trust me, but I just want to say it out, and whatever you reply is fine with me. Either you allow it or not, I will ept it with an open heart.¡± He began, taking a deep

    breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± I said, and he stepped closer a bit.

    ¡°I made a skin mask, and I wore it standing in front of a mirror. I also told the witch doctor of the pack to create scent protection for me. With the mask on. I look nothing like myself, and nothing can give away my identity. I even went as far as getting a wolf scent concoction that would give me a wolf identity, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do with all that? Lasked, even though I can guess why already. His sister. No matter how hard he has tried to keep it low over the months, he will surely get that restlessness of not being with his sister or knowing about her whereabouts, especially when she is with someone as evil and dangerous as Diana.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember Diana¡¯s cave, but your pack can give a trace. In all that had been happening, she had been good at hiding while she truly was from the pack members, and I am sure it was for a reason, which can be because she still wants to keep her status as the Luna to everyone.¡± He paused and took a deep breath.

    ¡°She may be making secret ns to get at you, but I am sure she will still be in that pack as the Luna and your father the Alpha¡± He added.

    to

    ¡°So you want to go to my pack and stay undercover to find out about Diana¡¯s movement?¡± I questioned him, and he nodded. I chuckled knowing he actually kept the part of his sister aside because he wasn¡¯t sure I would allow him to have anything to do with her after she chose to be with Diana instead of leaving with him when he decided to cut an alliance with Diana.

    ¡°Your main intention is to find out how your sister is faring,¡± I said to him, and his eyes lit up as he looked up at me, then back to the ground.

    ¡°You are right¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well knowing she is out there with an evil woman. I don¡¯t know if she can even control herself anymore. If that evil woman had possessed her with a lot of demons, that would make her lose her sanity. I don¡¯t know what state of mind she is in now, and it¡¯s pestering me. I need to go check on her by all means.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Please allow me to..

    ¡°There is no way I will decline your request because I know exactly how you feel, given that my own father is also there working with that demonic woman. I also wish to have your kind of courage to go out there and check up on him. Since you are determined to go into this, I won¡¯t be a hindrance.¡± I smiled, and he jumped up in the air in excitement, rubbing his palm gleefully.

    ¡°Oh G o d, thank you so much. Thank you for trusting me. I really thought since I had a history of working with demons you wouldn¡¯t allow me to go there to avoid¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill my trust. This is your chance to prove your loyalty. There is still hope to make the world a better ce, and you can be part of it. Be careful. I am extremely careful and also check up on my father too¡± I added thest part with a heavy heart as the image of my father filled my face.

    Those days were thest when my mother was still alive. I was that child loved so much by both parents that I don¡¯t even know if I was Daddy¡¯s girl or Mom¡¯s.

    My father was the best man any child would have, putting me and my mother first in everything. Like he was so good. Not

    until that evil woman came into his life.

    She turned him into something I couldn¡¯t recognize anymore. So fast that I began to think the past was a dream and not reality, Like, how he suddenly turned into a cold-hearted man who could easily hit me without remorse

    I still want the former self of my father back, and 1 still believe that par! him exists. The only way I would experience that again is if he were still alive. If I had given him a second chance, then he would have asked for my help; maybe now it would all have been over. He may be here with me, giving everyone that fatherly love we crave.

    I hope he is alive. I really don¡¯t want him to die or get overwhelmed by demons; he won¡¯t even agree toe back to the light.

    ¡°So I can start preparing now? I don¡¯t think Lucian will agree if I tell him. Can you.¡±

    ¡°Leave that part for me. Go and start preparing. I will convince him easily.¡± I said it with a lip-sided smile, which he returned. with respect and regard in his eyes.

    ¡°You are really a gift.¡± He said it excitedly before dashing out. I can¡¯t wait for him to reach there, meet my father, and find out how he is doing. There are a lot of messages he will deliver to my father for me.

    Alpha Bale, my father, had begged of me for a second chance, and I am ready to give him that if only he is ready to change his ways and secretly turn against Diana to work for me.

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 51

    e the rest of my life in this peace that Lucian and Selene had promised us, but my sister was someone I loved so much.

    I had made a lot of sacrifices for her, risking my own life and going as far as betraying my own master. She is the only family I have since my parents died. I couldn¡¯t live in peace knowing she was out there, away from my care, attention, and protection.

    After a few minutes, the cart was set. Selene gave me an envelope with letters that I should give to her father. Lucian only shook my hand and told me to trust myself that I would be able to save my sister.

    My move to the pack was to be an undercover and find a way to bring her back safe. If I need any help, I should just send them a message. Selene just wants me to know how her father is faring

    An hourter, I was already out of the border, and I watched as it closed again while I stood outside and the repelling force kicked me far away.

    With the map in my hand, I was able to locate Selene¡¯s pack. A ce I had been to for a handful of times since Lucian visited that night.

    I don¡¯t know how Selene was able to do it in such a short period of time, but she actually was able to. It has been just three days since I told her about my intentions to go and know how my sister is faring and possibly bring her back home, and she was able to help me find a way to sneak into the pack through a secret passway without drawing the attention of the border guards.

    She also made arrangements for who I would be staying with. An old woman from her pack. Selene had sent her a message before my arrival, and luckily she epted to take me in, but I pleaded that I shouldn¡¯t put her in trouble.¡±

    The pack hadn¡¯t been a peaceful ce. It looked calm because no one had the courage to speak up. The woman¡¯s name was Mariam, and the night of my arrival, we spent quality time together, where she told me about everything that had been going on in the pack ever since Selene left.

    From the outside, the pack looked peaceful and everyone was in harmony, but there had been changes, especially in how their rulers were treating them. Selene¡¯s father was now a king who ruled with an iron fist, making it easy to condemn to death or put offenders through great torture.

    Cases were not treated well, and even the one on the right side gets prosecuted. Everyone in the pack lives in constant fear of their rulers. They are all concerned about the Alpha because he is who they knew, how he was in the past, how well he treated them, and how his members loved and trusted him.

    Diana was the evil she dreaded. They all knew she was the one who changed their Alpha into a beast that is kept unhinged. Their prayers had been for the day she will die. They kept hoping and hoping for that day, wishing there would be a savior, but none hade.

    ording to her, they only heard rumors that Selene was still alive and was the gift from the moon goddess to save them from their sufferings, but most didn¡¯t believe she was alive since it was confirmed that she was dead after getting banished.

    Another rumor was that Selene was alive and had refused to help. This was the truth in the story, and Miriam was just asking me why. I didn¡¯t know what to tell her. I just told her she woulde when the right time arrived.

    I slept well that night and woke up in the afternoon of the next day.

    ¡°What do you n to do? How do you intend to reach out to your sister? You can¡¯t just barge into the royal pack house.¡± She¡±

    said to me and I sighed. She was even the one I was about to ask if she had any suggestion how I could get into that ce.

    My n was to get work in there. I don¡¯t mind if it was mining or being a cleaner. Just anything that would take me into that ce.

    My mask is good enough to hide my identity from Diana, who knows me well. I should really be conscious of my surroundings because I am really among those she is desperate to kill at this point.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I will get in there. I¡¯m thinking of securing any work, but I¡¯m not sure there is any vacancy now.¡± I breathed, anxiously waiting for what she had to say.

    ¡°Even if there is any vacancy, you can¡¯t secure any because your background will be checked, and it¡¯s highly suspicious. Not only will you fail to get a job, you will also be picked up and killed. I myself will be put to death for taking you in. You have to be familiar. Live a normal life for three to four months, entering a school, making friends, and, you know, bedding in properly.¡± She said it with a shrug, and I couldn¡¯t hold back my grunt of frustration.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have a long time to spend. My sister might be going through a lot, and¡±

    ¡°Safety matters. If you die, no one will save your sister, so just take your time and do everything properly so it won¡¯t all be in vain.¡± She cut in, and I reluctantly nChapter 51

    Stan¡¯s POV

    odded. I looked back at the castle onest time as the cart got ready to take me out to the border. I knew this might be myst moment in this ce. I have so much resilience in my heart that I must bring my sister back here safe and sound, even if it means dying on her behalf.

    My journey to the Wolf Pack was one I had put into thought and consideration, weighing the consequences and risks. 1. could actually stay back and liv

    ¡°Pick a cloth from the rack, you are following me to the market. I will introduce you as an orphan from the neighborhood pack. I had spoken with the CEO there, and they have forged a fake passport for you. Your identity is sure now, so let¡¯s just live normal for some time before you apply for any work in the pce. You don¡¯t want to be on the list of investigations led by Diana, do you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I snapped, a short gasp of fright escaping my lips as I thought about how deadly that would be.

    F u c k! And the moment she finds out who I am, It will be the worst end for me, and my death won¡¯t be a funny one.

    I dressed up and followed her to the market, where we bought some cooking items. She even bought some clothes for me.

    Her friends in the market would constantly ask who the handsome man with her was, and she would tell them I was an orphan from another pack, and my new name was George.

    As we were returning, there was sudden chaos along the road, with people running wildly and hiding. She grabbed my hands immediately before I could even see exactly what was going and we both ducked beside a car.

    ¡°What is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± she hushed me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Who and why is everyone running?¡± I asked stubbornly.

    ¡°Diana¡­ she visited the market 1 guess and is returning home. No one will want her to see them. She picks up on anyone, and the end might really be death because she can make up any reason to have your head cut off. I don¡¯t know why she is this evil to us. Like, how could a fellow werewolf like her who came from even a lower packe into power and choose it upon herself to make out life hell?¡± Miriammented, her voice deep in anguish.

    I exhaled heavily, looking down to the ground in sadness at hearing her call Diana a werewolf. She has no idea that they were living under the rule of a demon. If she knows, it wouldn¡¯t be a shock to her to see how they are being treated. She will realize this was always the interim of the demons.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    It is so sad that the suffering or pain they are going through now is nothingpared to what would befall them in the future if Diana seeded in killing Selene.

    That is when Diana will realize there is no one to stop her. This whole pack will be filled with demons, and the whole werewolf will be turned into s l a v e s. Even neighboring packs aren¡¯t safe either.

    It allter died down, so we stepped out and rushed home. I just felt more anger towards Diana, and the desire to see her but c h e r e d to death just increased more in my heart.

    If she can do all this wickedness without remorse to these people, I wonder how my sister is faring. Is she still alive? Is she sane? Or has this evil Diana possessed her entire being just as she must have done to Selene¡¯s father to make him a devil to his own people, whom he was supposed to protect and love?

    I can¡¯t really wait to get into that castle. I will make sure I make the path very clear for Selene toe in and destroy that woman, Diana. She really needed to be crushed as soon as possible before she did more harm.

    It was evening when we came back from the market, so we just arranged dinner and slept. The next day was when I would do my registration for training school, just like every other grown man in the pack. It was one of my ways to blend in and look with little or no suspicion.

    I was going to be one of the students, get registered, and act like a normal citizen.

    This was what Mariam suggested and I had no problem with it. To me, it was a good idea, but neither I nor she thought of my mask while making this suggestion.

    I was bound to sweat during the tasks, but with the mask, I won¡¯t be able to, since it isn¡¯t my real skin.

    We didn¡¯t think of that, and that was where my first problem started.

    É«

 Chapter 52

    The registration went well with no sign of suspicion. I was able to get through all the processes and was given my uniform. They tested my ability, and I tried as much as possible to show the normal range of ability for a werewolf of my age.

    The tasks were too easy for me, but I pretended like it was taking a lot of my energy, making fake groans and grunts while scaling through sessfully.

    The instructor was proud of me and clearly stated that he sees a warrior in me. I was told to go back home and resume properly the next day, but I insisted on staying back to watch even though I wouldn¡¯t be joining in the training yet. This was just for me to watch closely in order to blend properly.

    1

    It was really a crucial moment of my visit, and if I fail at this point and be a suspect, every n I have will be shattered. I needed to see how the werewolves who were in the same ss with me go about their training session because I have to try as much as possible to act the same way as them and not show an obvious extra strength, which will make them doubt my identity as a wolf

    1 stood at the far end, watching each and every one of them, both the boys and girls, since there was no gender separation. My focus was on their reactions and the effect of every part of the training on them, and I didn¡¯t even notice there was ady I was keeping distracted.

    It was not until she kept failing in the training with constant scolding from the instructor that she caught my attention. A beautiful blonde-haired girl with bright, clear skin and pretty brown eyes. She is among those in the front row and seemed to be among the best, so the instructor was able to figure out that she wascking at that moment.

    ¡°Where is your mind?¡± She had yelled at the girl, and she only shook her head and muttered a no while going on with the training sections. The way she kept stealing nces at me and would always find free time to feed her eyes on me made me realize I was the one making her train badly.

    I was happy as the ss finally ended and I was able to capture all I needed for my pretense the next day. I was also lucky that the instructor seemed to like me. The man was amazed by my skill when performing th

    initial task as a beginner.

    ¡°Are you joining us tomorrow!¡± A voice spoke to me from behind as I stepped out of the gate alone. I flinched a bit since I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone to talk to me. Mariam had gone back home after bringing me here, so there was no one I should be expecting to speak to me.

    I turned my face in the direction of the voice, and it fell on the youngdy with brown eyes. Those eyes gazed into mine gorgeously with her sweet smile as she flipped the strayed hair covering her face.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I am now part of this pack and should join in every important activity.¡± I replied with a brief smile.

    That¡¯s good. My name is Nina, and you?¡± She gestured for a handshake.

    ¡°Stan.¡± I muttered, taking her hand, and was really surprised at how soft and tender these palms were. They were even cold. and seemed to be the warmth my hand needed, forcing me to extend the handshake till she looked at me with a questioning expression.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Iughed, freeing her hands, ¡°It¡¯s been long. I felt such soft, petite, and tender palms, cold, and felt so good.¡±

    She blushed hard, covering her face as she tried to hold back the uncontroble smile.

    ¡°Your hands aren¡¯t bad to shake either, Mr. Stan. And wee to our ss. I saw you handling your initial task effortlessly. Why were you pretending it was hard for you?¡± She asked, and my brows creased together as 1 frowned at her.

    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t that task supposed to be hard? Carrying a huge load on the back and¡­*

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard for you. I am good at reading counts, and I saw yours were fake. You are really strong, I must say, and it¡¯s clear you will be my challenge as the best student of the year. She chuckled, and I only shrugged, not knowing what exactly to

    say.

    ¡°You are still the best. I am just a learner and a neer. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be the best. I just want toe to ss,

    train, and go back home. No challenge with anyone.¡± I said clearly that I was slightly increasing my pace.

    I wasn¡¯tfortable with the path the destruction was heading down. I don¡¯t want to say something that would draw attention to myself, and this girl just looks like someone I have to stay far away from. How was she able to know I was feigning during that task? From there, she may find out about my mask and, at the end, figure out that I am a Lycan, and that is where everything will get exposed.

    ¡°I will like to be your friend,¡± she offered, also picking up her pace to catch up with me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any friends. I¡¯m sorry¡± I raised my hand in gesture.

    ¡°Why? We can be training together, pushing each other to be better. I just saw you at fright sight and realized we would be good colleagues and a motivation to each other.¡± She said it happily, but I was getting p i s s e d.

    ¡°Like I said earlier, no. Please go your way and leave me. I don¡¯t need any friends. I stated it bluntly, and she stopped walking and folded her arms with a sad look.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to me. You are the only guy I have ever had the desire to be friends with, and it took a lot of courage to say it to you. Don¡¯t break my heart by pushing me away, please.¡± She moaned out, her tone sounding like she would cry anytime soon, while I kept walking without turning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a friend. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± I retorted without even turning back until I got home.

    ¡°Go bathe and take your food to the kitchen. After that,e and tell me how it all went,¡± Miriam said to me as soon as I greeted her with a hug.

    In a few hours. I was done, and we both sat on the bed in the room while I ryed to her everything.

    ¡°I thought I told you that you should make friends and act normal

    ¡°I will make friends, but not with someone who has already read me to kriow I was faking the groans and grunts while carrying out the initial task. If she gets closer to me, one day she will read out my true identity.¡±

    She nodded in agreement. ¡°You are right. You both should stay away from each other, but make friends and stop iming you don¡¯t need friends. That brings attention to you.¡±

    I slept that night, making imaginary scenes of how I would go by the next day, making sure nothing gave out my identity, but yet again. I didn¡¯t think of my mask preventing me from sweating.

    This was a huge thing that I should have really considered because there was no way I would exin how I am someone who doesn¡¯t sweat. I was lucky the instructor didn¡¯t notice it while I was going through the initial task. But during the training, there was no way I should not sweat,

    I woke up early and got prepared as fast as I could to avoid beingte. Comingte would give me that attention that I am running away from. Before 8:00, which was the time for ss to begin, I was already in school, sitting on the desk that had been given to me with my name written on it.

    I went way earlier. Around 7:00 am. No one else has arrived in the ss, so I just sit and bend my head on the desk.

    I don¡¯t know how long I dozed off, butter on I was woken by a gentle tap. I jumped up, thinking ss had begun while I was sleeping, but as soon as my head was raised, I saw that nobody else was in the ss except Nina standing in front of me.

    My eyes first shed to the time, and it was 7 :1 7 a.m.I hadn¡¯t even slept for long-Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You beat me to punctuality, for real. Dude.¡± She ced her hands on her waist and said, ¡°And you say you aren¡¯t ready to be friends with me so we can motivate and push each other to¡­

    ¡°Not again. Not again, please. Nina, I can have friends, but not with you. I don¡¯t want to be your friend.¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Why? What did I do wrong to you? Please tell me.¡± She pleaded.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a choice, and I beg and hope you respect it.¡± I seethed, and her eyes dimmed in sadness again. She looked

    at me with pain in her eyes before walking away to her desk, where she buried her face on it.

    I looked away, not wanting to lie back again to avoid being asleep when ss would begin. There will be no one to wake me up this time. I was lucky Nina did.

    1

    After some time, students started walking in, and anyone who did step in, both male and female, would feed their eyes on both me and Nina. They had seen our names as early as I actually didn¡¯t know that their name and time of arrival to ss were being recorded as soon as they crossed the door first thing in the morning.

    The students must have seen our names first in wherever it¡¯s been checked, which I don¡¯t know because that¡¯s what exins why they were staring at us weirdly, adding that it came earlier than Nina.

    Iter knew there was a device behind the door where you could click to see the first, second, and third earlers every day and the time they arrived.

    Training began, and it was as easy as I thought since I wasn¡¯t using my full Lycan abilities. It was tactical, tricky, and tedious; one has to use every one of their senses, being sharp and quick to respond.

    Everyone does the training together, and as it went by, I began to notice the eyes on me and how everyone was constantly peering at me like I had grown two horns. Including the instructor.

    I didn¡¯t know why yet until Nina walked up to me and whispered.

    ¡°We have to find a way to cover it up, or your cover will be blown.¡± She had stylishly whispered, taking the ce of the girl beside me in the row.

    ¡°What

    ¡°You aren¡¯t sweating. It¡¯s not normal. It actually urs only if you begin to sweat right about now.¡±

    This was the moment I found out I had messed up.

    Çú

 Chapter 53

    Fear engulfed me, with my legs trembling as I swallowed the lump in my throat and looked down to the ground.

    Was this why they were staring at me weirdly, even the instructor? Nina was totally right, and if I don¡¯t find out what to do to cover up in the next few minutes, I will be suspected instantly.

    The trainkig was really hectic and took a lot of energy. My hands and legs are all sweaty, and even the shirt I was wearing was wet with sweat, so there was no other reason to exin why I want sweat on my face, which should be the first ce.

    ¡°I will faint beside you and quickly attend to me. I will use that to distract everyone.¡± I hear Nina whisper beside me, and before I can really understand what she is saying, she slumps, and there is an uproar with chaos as everyone shouts in shock to see her fall heavily on the ground.

    I was also stunned and speechless, seeing that she actually fell t, hitting her head on the ground, and didn¡¯t even flinch. I was the only one who knew she hadn¡¯t really fainted, but I did that to pull their attention away from me.

    Just as she told me. I rushed at her to attend to her, carried her in my arms, and was led to the hospital. The security ment helped me till I got to the clinic, and she wasid on the bed with doctors gathering around.

    ¡°You should leave now. We will attend to her.¡± One of the doctors told me that as he saw me, I was still standing in the ward, looking at her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I stay here and¡­

    They grimaced in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? Are you a doctor? Meanwhile, she isn¡¯t even your sister, and you are still new here.¡± I was retorted at as they gave me a suspicion look.

    ¡°I am perfectly fine!¡± The voice of Nina sounded from the bed where shey as she sat up immediately.

    ¡°What? You were faking it? Why? I will have to report.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare? It won¡¯t take me anything to make you all lose your job, and I will make sure I punish even your family!¡± Nina threatened, looking them dead in the eyes.

    ¡°Did you do that to leave the ss? You will be in trouble if they find out.

    ¡°They won¡¯t find out unless you report me, so if they find out anyway, I will know one of you snitched. I swear you won¡¯t like what I do. I hope you still know who my father is.¡± She seethed and walked over to me. She smiled and took my hand gently.

    ¡°We will stay here for now.¡± She said it in a low, calm voice.

    ¡°You can stay, but I obviously can¡¯t. I am not the one who fainted. They will be suspicious about me not returning to ss.¡± I whispered, and she shrugged, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°If they find out you¡¯re my boyfriend, they won¡¯t be wondering why you stayed back with me, so we have to make them believe that.¡± She whispered back, then turned to the three doctors.

    ¡°Y¡¯all, act like you just attended to me, and I need like an hour of rest. Also inform them that my boyfriend will be staying beside me till I wake.¡± They all nodded and walked away without saying another word.

    ¡°Who is your father that they were really forced to obey you?¡± I asked out of curiosity. ¡°Who is your father that they were r

    ¡°Lock the door first.¡± She rolled her eyes yfully as she sat back on the bed. I obeyed and locked the door, and they walked

    back to her.

    ¡°My father is the co-owner of the hospital. But that¡¯s not why we are here, so we aren¡¯t talking about that. What are you hiding?¡± She asked in a more seripus tone, her eyes piercing deep into mine.

    ¡°Nothing much though, but thank you for saving me from a lot of issues that I wo even know how to solve. I didn¡¯t think of that. Something as important as that was what I ignored. That¡¯s careless of me.¡± I hissed, running my fingers through my

    hair.

    ¡°What are you hiding? Show me your real face.¡± She blurted, standing to her feet with her hands folded against her chest, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be hiding anything from me if you need my help. I am the only one that can keep your secret with you and help you not get caught.¡±

    ¡°I am not a werewolf, so you won¡¯t know me. I am hiding my face from Luna and not anyone else.¡± I breathed, and she frowned.

    ¡°The Luna? Are you in any way connected to Selene? Or Lucian?¡± She asked with her eyes widening.

    ¡°Lucian. I am Stan, his personal guard and brother to a girl named Ria who is staying with Luna. I don¡¯t know if you have heard of her or seen her. Do you know of any girl staying with Luna that has that name?¡± I asked with so much curiosity, impatience eating deep inside me as I prayed and hoped she would give me a positive answer.

    I badly need to know how my sister is faring since we separated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone with that name, and besides, the royal pack is now like a coven that mere pack members hardly enter. The Luna and Alpha are dreaded. Even if your sister is fine or in trouble, no one staying outside will know.¡± She exined, her eyes dimming as she saw the sadness in my eyes.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how I can get work or anything inside that ce? I really have to know how my sister is faring. I am totally restless and filled with anxiety. Please help me.¡± I kept begging, holding her hands desperately.

    She kept quiet, silent, and looking into my eyes, then down to our hands that were locked together.

    ¡°I took a lot of risk for us to end up here. To bring you out of the prying eyes, trying to find out what you truly are. If I hadn¡¯t pulled up thatmotion, by now I am very sure you would be in the pce facing prosecution. They might be whipping you mercilessly and¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill me. She will kill me instantly, without a second¡¯s chance for me to speak. If she sees my real face, she will y me instant. I am wanted on her list.¡± I cut her in, and her eyes widened.

    in

    an

    ¡°What did you do to her? How did you be such a great enemy to an evil woman like that?¡± She asked, her brows arched together.

    ¡°Can I trust you? My life is on the line, and I am trying as much as possible to be very careful. I don¡¯t care about dying, actually, but I am scared of dying without releasing my sister from that bondage.¡± I sighed, looking down to the ground,

    ¡°You can trust me. Stan, I don¡¯t know if you really know how much I love you. I really love you, and it all started from the very first day I saw you, and at this time, I am ready to go any distance for you and with you. My heart is beating for you, and every single second I stand and talk with you, I feelplete and satisfied. We will scale through this together.¡± She smiled widely, and her palms went to my cheeks.

    ¡°If you stay close to me, your life will be in danger. I can feel that my stay in this pack won¡¯t be smooth, honestly. I will have to face a lot, and with you beside me, it might just put you in danger.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina¡¯s POV

    A little smile crept up my lips as I chuckled quietly at what he just said. His handsome face was just like a sun shining into the dark-a cool breeze that sends warmth to my soul.

    The way his lips moved and his sweet, deep voice were just so awesome, and they were driving me crazy. I was falling deeper in love, his grasp on my palm making the feel secure.

    This was literally the best feeling in my life. The actual sweetest moment of my life. Love had really caught hold of me the least time I expected it. I never knew any man would make my heart melt, and over the years I had gotten a lot of men around me seeking my attention, trying all they could to get me to fall for them, but it was all seeming impossible.

    At some point, I thought I had lost that ability to fall in love, but not until this man appeared. Everything about him was taking over my mind, and the pain I felt at his initial rejection was unbearable, so deep and unimaginable. It wasn¡¯t what I expected it to be, even though I knew it should hurt.

    For real, I had lost control of my he

    mate. I don¡¯t know if he loves me the way I do, I don¡¯t know if he is my

    there is one thing I know for sure in my heart.

    I am in love with him.

    This was something I knew with no doubt, and that is that I would do everything possible to make him happy. To show him how much I love him.

    He just talked about endangering my life if I was close to him. He really has no idea how much I love him. Does he even

    s, anytime, I will risk it all to do it for him. know that I can take a bullet for him? Whatever help he

    I want him to love me. I want us to be couples. He should take my heart, because it¡¯s his. No one else has it.

    ¡°Stan, I want you to know that I am here, and I am not leaving any time, not for a single second. We will fight your battle together and win it all. Your sister will be rescued and get back to safety. We will do everything possible. Trust me, because I will die seeing you in any kind of pain. I love you.¡±

    The words were rolling from my heart to my mouth, looking into his deep hazel eyes as they gazed back at me.

    He let out a smile, slowly put his hands beneath his neck region, and carefully pulled out the skin mask.

    A sharp gasp slipped my lips as I saw his true face. My mouth went agape, and my eyes widened in admiration.

    I thought he was handsome with the mask, but it is notpared to what he looks like naturally.

    ¡°You are the only one who has seen my real face here. I have begun to trust you, Nina.¡± He cooed, and I could swear my stomach was filled with butterflies.

    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 54

    ¡°So are you going to be my boyfriend officially? Remember, I already told the doctors to inform the instructor that you¡¯re mine, so you are staying here to inake sure I am fit.¡± I beamed, and he smiled back and took my hand into his

    ¡°I was fighting with my feelings for you because I don¡¯t want to get distracted from my missing here and didn¡¯t even know if I could trust you to be beside me, but I guess fate has ns for us both. You are mine from now on, beauty goddess. His lips curled into a really gorgeous smile, and I couldn¡¯t hold back my flushed cheeks as I blushed uncontrobly.

    His words were so sweet. I had heard so manypliments; many guys had praised me and called me so many nice names; some even told me love lines, but all that hadn¡¯t even tugged at my heart a bit.

    I was even p i s s e d and annoyed at them all. It was cringy to me, and I thought I had no heart to fall in love. I guess I was totally wrong now. Even the simple smile from him to me was making my legs go jelly, and I was craving his touch and kiss and even desired having him inside me.

    ¡°So you also love me. That means we are together now. Oh G o d, I hope this is not a dream.¡± I squealed, and heughed, pulling me closer to him, those eyes overwhelming me with their seduction.

    I leaned on him, his tall, muscr body holding onto me like a rare gem.

    ¡°Let me taste those lips before I die.¡± He whispered so sweetly, and before I could recover from the effect of that rizz, his soft lips met mine. A brief kiss that sent shivers down my spine and left me craving for more as I shut my eyes

    and lost my whole sense, the whole world seeming to have disappeared, leaving only the both of us.

    He broke the kiss, leaving me gasping and leaning forward for more.

    ¡°We have to return to ss, and besides, we are yet to figure out what to do about the mask. I have to find a way to sweat. I don¡¯t know how to do that. Maybe I will just fake being sick and end my attendance at this school. We may have escaped today, but it won¡¯t continue.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°I already have it figured out, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I have a witch friend who can make you sweat through the mask. She is very good at spells and magic. And she will also be of help to you in getting a job in the royal pack by enchanting the Alpha into agreeing to give you a job once he sets his eyes on you¡± I said, and he let out a gasp, his eyes squinting like he was unsure if he really heard me right.

    His expression was like¡­.

    ¡°Was this the instant solution appearing right in front of me? Was she going to solve this huge problem for me immediately? Nina, a girl I just met not long ago, was going to help me get all this?¡±

    His eyes lit up as he wore back the mask. ¡°Nina, are you serious? For real? You will do all this for me? Gosh! I¡¯m going crazy.¡± His voice cracked a bit, and emotions brimmed in it.

    ¡°Yes, I will do it and more for you because I love you. I want us to spend our future together. I might sound so desperate, and I don¡¯t really care because for the first time I knew what I wanted; I knew what my heart craved and desired so much, and that¡¯s you.¡± I had a huge smile on my face as I said this to him

    He grabbed my waist and pulled me to himself, then those lips met with mine in a deep kiss again, this time it was longer, and he made me wet as he took my lips and tongue, like that was where his life depended on.

    My hands wrapped around his neck, and his hand was also rubbing my a s s and pressing it in a way that made me almost moan out. It was so sweet, and my entire body was already screaming to getid.

    He broke the kiss, his eyes wet with emotion.

    ¡°Nina, I love you. I might not have been the first one to confess, but I swear, you are the woman I want. I bless the day we met. You are really Go d-sent. Let¡¯s get back to ss before it gets obviously suspicious.¡± He said and pecked my lips, ¡°I really love these lips of yours and want to kiss them always.¡±

    Iughed, and we both held hands as we walked out of the ward. Just as we opened the door, we were met with three boys

    standing right in front of the door, hands folded against their chests.

    Well, I know each and every one of them because they have spoken to me before. I can recognize their faces. They are the finalists, have gone through all the training stages, and are seniors to us since they will be graduating in a few weeks and can then choose to be an official pack warrior.

    The blonde guy in the middle was the one interested in me, while the other two are his best friends. He has been doing all he could think of to get my attention. So many times, he had sent letters to me and even helped me unnecessarily

    He is really in love with me, and it was clearly driving him crazy. He had told me he wouldn¡¯t rest till he made me his after finding out I was actually single. He swore to melt my heart and make me fall in love with him.

    As he stood with his friends looking at me, I could see sheer shock and disbelief, especially with the clear picture of me holding hands with Stan.

    In height, they all were the same as Stan. I don¡¯t know who is stronger, but they are three, and there is no way he can fight them all. With the rage in Larry¡¯s eyes, I knew he wouldn¡¯t let Stan go scot-free for taking me from him.

    It just stinks that he thinks I¡¯m his or his possession to attain.

    ¡°Were you three standing here waiting for us? Why are you prying into my¡­

    ¡°Did I hear you use the word ¡°us¡±?¡±What is that supposed to mean? Don¡¯t you dare confirm my doubt because I don¡¯t want to believe there is anything going on between the both of you!¡± He shouted, dropping his folded hand and clenching his fist.

    ¡°This m o t h e r f u c k e r just came, and he is already tampering with your girl. I don¡¯t understand the courage, or wasn¡¯t he informed? Why did you tell him?¡± One of the friends threw the question at me.

    For real?

    I almost puked at the disgusting statement he just made. Since when did I be a Larry girl, and how the hell is he asking me why I didn¡¯t tell Stan?

    ¡°Are you made or what? I have nothing to do with Larry. I have nothing to do with any of you, and I made it clear that I am not interested. He is the one forcing himself on me, but my intention was made clear. No!¡± I blurted firmly, and Larry growled, walking closer like a predator.

    Stan didn¡¯t move an inch but held my hand firmly, as if telling me not to be afraid that he was here.

    ¡°You told me you don¡¯t have the heart to love. You repeated it to me just three days ago. What happened to the heart all of a sudden? It can love now? What did he do? Who is he? What rank or what the f u c k does he have that I don¡¯t? He is even f u c k i n g ugly! Nina, are you sure you aren¡¯t under a spell?¡± He bawled, veins running through his neck and arms.

    *She isn¡¯t. Maybe you¡¯re the one under a spell of s t u p i d i t y. You are asking what happened to her heart, and I am asking what happened to your brain. It doesn¡¯t seem to be working!¡± Stan retorted before I could say anything.

    Their eyes turned to him, the friends grimacing as they scanned him from head to toe.

    I just remembered at that moment that he was a lycan and could easily beat these guys down with his lycan abilities. If only they knew that they would just be endangering their lives if they tried fighting him.

    * ¡°G o d, who gave this neer the guts? Or is it because you are unaware of who we are? Listen carefully, and let me give

    you a brief introduction. We are finalists and among the best. The training you are going through now, we have gone through it years ago and even mastered it all. You stand no chance, little brother, so stay off¡± Larry threatened, hoping to actually instill fear in him with that, but Stan wasn¡¯t moved a bit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about those b ul l s h i t. If there is anyone to stay off, it¡¯s you and your pups, whom you call friends. Nina is my girlfriend, as you can see. Get off the road; we need to head to ss. It was so pathetic of you to stand at the door waiting for us because you heard she was with me. What exactly were you waiting for?¡± Stan chuckled deeply.

    ¡°Fool!¡± He added, obviously irking them. Be was intentionally sparking up their anger as if he wanted to really fight with them.

    Chapter 3%

    Nina, is he right? Is he your boyfriend? I don¡¯t mind if he is interested in you, dating you in his head, and thinking you both are in a rtionship. Tell me if you also love him and see him as your boyfriend Larry growled, his eyes flinting in ange

    ¡°We are dating. We are in a rtionship. Yes, and you should know that, so leave the path!¡± I responded, and Stan smiled with a nod.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! Nina, it can¡¯t be. I will never be alive to watch it happen! F u c k you for thinking you can choose another guy over me! What? How? Is he better than me? In what way?¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t want you to be alive to see us together. There are several ways to take your life; do you need a suggestion?¡± Stan smirked, and one of Larry¡¯s friends clearly couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    He attacked unexpectedly. Yeah, I didn¡¯t see iting. No one saw it except Stan, who really has sharp sight and instinct. It was very fast and swift, but Stan was able to dodge the blow without releasing his grip on me.

    ¡°If you

    want a fight, set the stage and stop trying a s u c k e r punch, pup!¡± Stan scorned at him while the three looked in shock and had questioning looks.

    We both walked away.

    ¡°We will make you regret it!¡± Larry shouted from behind, and Stanughed, turning to me with a lopsided smile, ¡°We will make them regret it rather.¡±

    É«

 Chapter 55

    <b>Chapter</b><i>55</i>

    Stan¡¯sPOV

    Æ·

    Wegutbackintothess,anditwasalmosttimeastheinstructor hadleft,racingonlythestudentsthatwerealready.arrangingtheirbagstotheanticipatingclosingbell.

    Immediatelyweenteredthessroom,therewasadeadsilence,everyeyepinnedonus,shockanddisbeliefwrittenallover.Theirgazessweptfrommetoher,andsomewereevenrubbingtheireyesto<b>be</b>suretheyweren¡¯tseeingthings.

    Webothignoredeachotherandwenttosit.Thistimeshedidn¡¯tgotositonherdesk,butwebothsharedour<b>hands</b>,stillheldtogether.

    ¡°Areyoubothfriendsalreadyorwhat?¡±Adeepvoicehuffedatusfromtheback.Iturnedinthedirectionofthevoiceandwatchedastheguyinthebackstoodandwalkedupto us.

    Hewasn¡¯tlookingatme,though,withallhisangrystaresatNina.

    angry¡¯s

    ¡°<b>It</b>isnoneofyourbusiness!¡±Ninaresponded,<b>and</b>henarrowedhiseyesather,leaningforward.

    <b>¡°</b><b>You</b>don¡¯twanttobeseenandcalledaslutaroundtheschool.Don¡¯tyouknowminglingwithaneerwillmakeyouthat?Onlyaslutstartsdatingwithoutevenknowingeachotherproperly.Howlonghaveyoumethim,andyouareholdinghishandslike<b>that¡¯s</b>yourhusbandtobe?¡±

    AllIcouldsensewas<b>so</b>muchjealousyandbitternessinhisvoice.Italmostsoundedlikehewascrying.Icouldfeelhisbrokenheartineverywordhespoke.IguessheisoneofNina¡¯sbiggestadmirersinthess.

    ¡°Well,Mr.,don¡¯tyouevermentionhernamebesidethewordslutagain.Youwon¡¯tlikewhatIwilldotoyouifyoutryitagain.¡±Iwarned,andheshruggedandraisedhishandstotheair.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Bro,wearen¡¯tfighting.Iam<b>not</b>draggingherwithyou.Ijustcametoremindherofherattitude.Itisn¡¯twhatsomeonelikehershouldbeportraying.Atleastherfatherisn¡¯tsomeo beput<b>to</b><b>shame</b>.¡±

    ¡°Youcangobacktoyour deskandkeepcrying.Heis<b>my</b>boyfriend<b>,</b>andthereisnothingyoucandoaboutit.AllyoucandoiscrybecauseIdidn¡¯tevengiveyouasinglechance.¡±Ninaretorted,<b>and</b>itwaslikeahotptohisface.Hischeeksturnedred,andshamewaswritten alloverhisface.Hedidn¡¯tsayanyotherwords<b>and</b>walkedaway withahanginghead.

    Thes

    staresandmurmursmongthestudentscontinueduntilthebellrang

    ¡°Ithinkwearealreadygatheringenemies,butIamd we<b>can</b>bothtakethemout.¡±Shechuckledaswewalkedpasttheexit

    door.

    ¡°Allyou havetodoissitinacornerandwatchme.Idon¡¯twantyoutoindulge<b>in</b>anyshittyfights.Thesepigsdon¡¯tdeservetohaveyourskintouchedbythem.Idon¡¯tequallywantyoustressingyourself.¡±Ismiledasshegiggledwithblushingcheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯mfollowingyouhometoseewhereyoustay.¡±Shesaidthat,andIshookmyheadimmediately.

    ¡°No.No.no.ItoldmygrandmathatIwouldneverhaveanythingtodowithyousinceyouwereabletofindoutIwasn¡¯tanormalwolfsoeasily.Letmevisityouinstead.¡±Isuggested,andhereyeslitup.Sheletoutalopsidedsmile.

    ¡°Istayalone.¡±She<b>said</b>itshyly,andIdidn¡¯tevenknowwherethesillyexcitementcamefrom,bubblingandboilinginsideofme.Iwasalreadyimaginingthetwoofusintheroomalone.

    Herbodywashatwasirresistible/evenwiththeschooluniforms.Thegownwasn¡¯ttight,butherrounded<b>ass</b>couldstillbenoticed.Thoseboobshadalwayshademefindithardtotalkwhenclosetoher.

    Ifwestay<b>in</b>aroomalone,Iwon¡¯tbeabletocontrolmyself,especially<b>if</b>shetriestochangeintoanotherdress.

    ¡°You<b>stay</b>alone.MaybeIshouldn¡¯tvisitthembefore¡­<b>¡±</b>

    <b>*</b><b>Stan</b>,<b>please</b>,atleaseandknowwhere<b>I</b>stayinthefuture.Youdon¡¯tneedtoenterinside.¡±<b>She</b>saidso,<b>and</b>Inodded.

    2:44MUn,omay

    Chapter55

    wrappingmyarmsaroundhershoulders.

    52%0

    <b>Since</b>herhouseisn¡¯t<b>far</b>fromtheschool,asshesaid,webothtrekked.It<b>took</b>usalmostan hour.Shtertoldmeitwasintentionalforhertogohomeonfoot,asshemakesitanexercise..

    Wegottoherhouse.Itwasabungalow,

    ¡°Myfatherbuiltthisandhandedittome.HetoldmeIhadtostayalone,soIneverlivedmylifedependingonanyoneforprotectionoranythingelse.Thefirstfewmonthswerehell,asIwasscaredofthesilenceandloneliness,butnowI¡¯musedto<b>it</b>,andforreal<b>,</b>it¡¯sblissful.Ienjoyit.Ialsolovebeingsomeonewhohasthecouragetofaceeverythingalone.¡±Shesaiditwithaprettysmilethatmadethose<b>small</b>lipsmoreinviting.

    Shebackedmeuptoopenthedoor,and<b>those</b>asseswererightinfrontofme.Herthickthighsappearedmorebeautifnddesirousofbeingrubbed.

    Myeyespinnedonherbackregion,andIreallygotlost;Ididn¡¯trealizeshehadopenedthedoorandwasaskingmeifIwouldbegoingorhaveacupofdrink.

    Itwasn¡¯tuntilsheturnedandIdidn¡¯tgiveanyresponsethatIregainedmyself.Shecaughtmegazingatherass.

    Ihadtoshiftmygazetothe<b>ground</b>,like<b>that</b>waswhatIwasstaringat.

    ¡°DidyouhearwhatIasked?¡±Sheaskedwithacheesysmile,flippingherhairtothebackofher<b>ear</b>.

    ¡°Yousaidsomething?Sorry.Ididn¡¯thear you.¡±Ibreathedanughed.

    ¡°<b>Come</b><b>and</b>helpmezipdownthisgown.Youwereloststaringatmyass,andnowyoudon¡¯tevenknowwhatIasked.WhatifIrequestedyourdickinsideme?¡±

    Myjawdropped,andmyeyespoppedwithexcitementand anuncontrobleurgefor.Thewayshesaidthiswas<b>so</b>enticingandseductivethatmydickbegantogethard.

    Wait,didshereallyaskmeifshewantedmydickinsideher?

    ¡°Didyousaythat?¡±<b>I</b>askedundermybreath,lickingmylowerlips.

    ¡°No,Ididn¡¯t.Iaskedif<b>you</b>wouldliketohave<b>a</b>cupofwaterbeforeleaving.¡±Shesaid,andIcouldhelpthedisappointment.lookonmyface.

    ¡°Yes,Ineedone.Thejourney<b>was</b>tiring.

    Iexhaled,slumpingheavilyonthecouch.

    ¡°Youalsodidn¡¯thearmeaskyoutounzipmygownforme?¡±Shesaidthat,andIjumpedfromthecouchagain,bothofuughingoutloud.

    Istoodbehindhertozipitdown,andshemovedbackmore,herassrubbingmyalreadyharddick.HerbodywassomethingIneededtobeblindtotowithstand gettinghard.

    ¡°What¡¯smakingyouhard,Mr<b>Stan</b>.¡±Shegiggled.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter<b>56</b>

    <b>It</b>happenedsofast.Herquestionwaslikeasparktotheurgethatwasstillbuildingupinsideme.MyhandswrappedaroundherwaistwhileIpulledherclose.Sheglidedherhip,rockingmewithsucharhythmthatturnedmeonthemore.

    Myhandscuppedherbreasts,myfingersrubbingthenipples.Shethrewherheadback,lookingatmewithasmileasherlipsdrewclosetomine.Wedeepwithoutoureyesclosed,savoringthemoment.

    Shebroketheandwalkedovertothebed,thenpulledoffhergown,donlyin her<b>g</b>¨Cstringpants.Shewasn¡¯twearingabra.Herboobsweresoenticingastheystoodfirm,invitingmeover.

    ¡°Ithoughtwennedforyoutojust<b>know</b>whereIstay.¡±Shesaiditwithalopsidedsmile,<b>and</b>Ichuckled,walkingcloser.

    AsIstoodinfrontofher,shepulleddownmytrousersandshortsatthesametime.Mydickplungedout,hardwithveins,desiringnothingelsebuttoenterinsideher.

    She letout<b>a</b><b>silent</b>gaspasshesawhowhugeitwas.Hereyeslitupwithexcitementandamazement.

    Sheheldit,andshiversrandownmyspine.She<b>began</b>tostroke<b>it</b><b>,</b>andthepleasuregotdeeper.Herhandsare<b>so</b>soft.

    Thensheopenedhermouthandputmydick<b>inside</b>.Iclosedmyeyes,lickingmylipsasanother<b>shiver</b>courseddownagain.

    Shebegantogiveme<b>a</b>slurpyblowjob,takingmydick<b>so</b>goodthatitwasdrivingmecrazy.Hertonguewasyingoverherhead,andherotherhandwasrubbingmyballs.Shewasreallygoodatit.

    Iwassohard<b>as</b>shywiththosesexyeyesonmewhileshepulleddownherpantsandwidenedherlegs.

    Wehadsexinseveral<b>positions</b>andstyles,goingmanyrounds.Itwassopleasurable,asshewaseven agoodrider.

    Itwaseveningandalmostnightwhenweweredone.EvenwhenIwenttotakemybathwithher,wewentforanotherround.

    Webothcouldn¡¯tgetenoughofeachother,asifourlivesdependedonit.

    ¡°Soareyousleepingovergoinghomethisnight?¡±She asked,andughed,sneeringather.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Itisn¡¯teven8yet<b>,</b><b>and</b>yousayit¡¯snight?Besides,Istaywithanoldwomanwhomightneedmyhelpatanytime.Yousoundlike<b>you</b>wantmetosleepover

    Shidonmychest,andbothofuswereonthebed.Shewasn¡¯tevenmakinganattemptto leaveme.

    ¡°I¡¯maddictedtoyou.Thethoughtofnotbeingwithyoubreaksmyheart.¡±Shesighed,herfingersyingthroughmynipplesandabs.

    ¡°Wewillmeetinschooltomorrow.¡±Irepliedwithashorugh.

    ¡°Thisnightwillbehellforme withoutyou.Ithoughtyouwouldbestayingwithme.Shesulked,stilllyingonmychest.

    ¡°Iwouldloveto,butit¡¯sreallywrong.ShemightevenbesoworriednowthatIhaven¡¯treturnedfromschool;youknowI¡¯mnewinthispack.Iexined,andshenodded,then<b>me</b>.

    ¡°Iloveyou,andIamnothopingyou¡¯remymate.I¡¯llrejectanyoneelse;ifnotyou,promisemeyouwilltakemeasyourmate.¡±Shewhisperedintomyears

    ¡°Youarethe bestpersonIhaveevernietsinceIwasbornandtheonlygirlIcaredforbesidesmysister.YouhadevenbeenofsomuchimportancetomethatIdarenotloseyouinanymomentofmylife.Wearesoulmates,andIcanfeelitinsideme.Ipromisetomakeyoumineatallcosts.Ireplied,strokingherhair.

    ¡°Now,canIgo,<b>love</b>?¡±

    Shehesitatedabitbeforesittinguptogive<b>me</b>thechancetoleavethebed.

    Chapter56

    Nina¡¯sPOV

    Ihadtokeeprepeatingtomyselfthatit<b>was</b>justforthisnight,andtomorrowmorningatschoolwearegoingtomeet,sittogether,talk,andtoucheachother.Yes,it¡¯sjustthisnightthatheisleaving,andonceIsleepandwakeup,itwillbethenextdayforustomeet.

    Myheartwasjustheavyandseemedtobebreakingapartashedresseduptoleave.I badlywanthim.Justhispr¨¦sencebesidemeandIwillbeperfectlyfine,butashe<b>said</b>,hehadtoleaveandnotsleepover.

    ¡°I¡¯mdone,¡±hesaid,andIstoodtoescorthim<b>out</b>tothegate.Iwasputtingonjustabumshortandsinglet.

    ¡°Makesureyou don¡¯tmissschooltomorrow.Remember,Idon¡¯tknowyourhouse.IfI<b>don¡¯t</b>seeyouinschooltomorrow,Imightgocrazybecauseyou¡¯retheonlyoneIhaveinmindnow.¡±Imutteredaswebothheldhandsandwalkedout.

    <b>¡°</b>What?IhopeIwon¡¯tdistractyouintraining.¡±Hesaidthatanughed.

    ¡°<b>I</b>amdeterminedtogettoyourlevelofstrengthandabilities.Youdon¡¯tdistractmefromtrainingbutkeepmemotivated.AndbeforeIforget,letmeask:DoLycanshavesecrettrainingforsextoo?Becauseyouare sodamngood.Icummedandsquirtedlikeababy,¡±Webotughed.

    ¡°Youaresuchagoodrider.Ididn¡¯texpectthisfromanyfemalewerewolf,butyoublewmymind.Iwillneverforgetthosemoments.It¡¯sstuckinmyhead.¡±Hesaid,andIblushed<b>so</b><b>hard</b>,coveringmyface.

    ¡°SoIgavetogo

    Headded,killingthehappinessinme.Ifrownedandnodded.Heme,andIcouldn¡¯treturnitHisdeparturewasreallyhurtingme,andIdon¡¯tevenknowwhenIbecamethisclingyandobsessed.

    Forreal,thisisn¡¯tthekindofgirlIwas. Forsomeonewhohasn¡¯thadthehearttolovesinceshewasborn,it¡¯ssoshockingtoseethatIhaveturnedintothiseffortlessly.

    Heleft,andIstoodoutsidethegatewatchinghisfiguretilltheygotoutofmysight.ThenIhissedandgrumbledtomyselfbeforemakingmywaybacktothehouse.Ican¡¯treallywaitforthedaytobreaksowecanmeetagain.

    I

    gotbackintothehouse,andthe momentIenteredthroughthefrontdoorandlockedthedoor,Ifeltstrange.Mywholebodyshiveredabit,withgoosebumpsspreadingthroughmyskin.

    Itwasweird,buthingIwassureofwasthatsomethingwasn¡¯tright.Itwasasignofdanger<b>,</b>andevenmywolfroseandstayedalert.Thefeelingwasasignofdanger,butIcouldn¡¯tpindownwhatexactlyitwas.

    Myeyesroamedaround,andeverythinginthehousewasnormalwithnosignofdanger.Nothinglookedoutofce.

    Thismightjustbebecause ofStan¡¯sabsence.Myobsessionto<b>have</b>himaroundmehadstartedcreatingadangeroussceneinhisabsence.

    Ishruggeditoffandwentintotheroomidonmybed,andhuggedthepillowthat<b>now</b><b>smells</b>likehim.I<b>closed</b>myeyes,andallIcouldsee<b>was</b>him.Hewasallovermyhead,takingupeverysinglespacewheretherewasnothingelse<b>I</b>couldthinkof

    SmilesallovermyfaceasIhuggedthepillowtighter,scenesofthesexwejusthadreyinginmyheadandgivingmethatfeelingofpleasureagain.HisdeepvoicewhenhetoldmehowgoodIwas.Thatpleasure¨Cfilledgroanhemadewhenhefirstenteredme.

    IthadbeenalongtimesinceIhadsex,andIwouldbereallytightandwet,soIunderstoodwhyhemadethatsound,andforreal,itgavemeexcitementdeepintomybone<b>marrow</b>andbrain.

    Ilovehowhehandledme,bothrough<b>and</b>gentle.HejustgaveittometheexactwayIwantedit.

    MyeyeswerecloseasIreminiscedoneverymomentwithhimwhilewaitingtofasleep.Justthen,Iheardacreakatthedoor.Atfirst,Iignoredit,butwhenitfollowedwithfootstepsthatweresilent,butIwasabletohearthem,Ijumpedoutofbedinfright<b>and</b>alertness.

    ¡°Noneed,justgiveup,bitch!¡±Avoice<b>came</b>fromoutsidemydoor.Thevoice<b>was</b>oneIcouldn¡¯trecognize,soIwasconfusedaboutwhoitwasandwhatthepersonneeded.

    12-43MU,omay

    Chapter56

    Isheanarmrobberorsomething?Whateverhewas,Iwasreadytofighthimtohisdeath.Eveniftheyaretwoorthree,Iwillstilldefeatthem.

    ¡°Youwill betheogiveup.Whatareyouherefor?¡±Iretortedwithconfidence,butitwasreturnedwitughter.Agaloreoughterfromdifferentvoices.Irealizedatthatmomentthattheywerethreeorfour,butwe¡¯reuptoseven,ifnot

    ten.

    The doorwasknockeddowninablow,andbeforeIcouldevendoanything,someonesprayedsomethingtowardsme,and assoonasitenteredmynostrilsanddownintomybodysystem,Ilostallthestrengthinme.Itsappeditall,andIleftmyselfweakasIstaredatthe strangerfacesonnosemasks.

    ¡°Whatdoyou<b>all</b>want?!¡±ImurmuredasmylegsquiveredinweaknesswhileIstumbledback.

    Theyweretenmen,yettheyhadtospray<b>me</b>withthistoweakenme.

    ¡°Youdon¡¯trecognizeme?¡±Oneoftheughed,andthe voicehitmeasItracedwhereIhadhearditbefore.

    Theseniorscrushingonmetoldustheywouldmakeusregretit.¡±

    ¡°Remember,Itoldyouyouwouldregretit.Thetime isnow.It¡¯sallset withthecameras.Makeiteasyforyourselfbylyinggentlyonthebedwhilewetaketurns.¡±

    ¡°Turnsonwhat?¡±Ibawled.

    ¡°Havingsexwithyou.It¡¯snormalsexuntilyoutryfightingback,anditbesrape.Nooneherewantstorapeyou,splyforyourowngood.¡±Heseethed,andIflinchedatthesoundofthis.

    ¡°Youareheretorapeme.Mybreathwasheavy,andmyheartwaspoundingreallyhardagainstmychest.Thesinglethoughtofitwashorrifying.

    Andit¡¯smoreterrifyingthatmybonesareweak;thedrug theysprayedhadsessfullyweakenedme.

    Iwaspushedtothebed,andmyclothesweregettingripped,leavingmeunabletodoanything.JusttearsfellfrommyeyeswhileIwasscreamingwithalotofstrength.

    ¡°Noneedtoshout.Webothknowthereisnoosaveyou

    you<b>from</b>us.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter<i>57</i>

    Ifeltlikemylifewasabouttoend,witheverythingyinglikeamovieinfrontofmyfaceandmeunabletodoanything.

    Itwasasifmyscreams<b>took</b>awaytheremainingstrengthleftinme<b>as</b>yhelplesslywhilemyclotheswerebeing rippedoffbythesedisgustingmen.

    ¨C

    Itwaslikemybodywasagainstme.Itried liftingmyarms<b>,</b>andit<b>was</b>likeawholecastlewas<b>on</b>itsoheavyanddifficultto

    Ishookmyhead,pleadingtothemnottodothis,buttheyallturneddeaf..This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Theseniorinsistedthathewouldgofirst.Ihadtoshutmy eyesashemadetoclimbonmebecauseIdidn¡¯twanttoseehowithappened.Thememoryinmyheadwouldbesoterribleandheartbreaking

    Hughedasheclimbedonme,thetouchofhisskinonminesendingahugecringealloverme,tearsfindingtheirwaydownmyeyes frombothsides.

    ¡°Howdareyou?!¡±<b>A</b>roarlikeafiercelionstruckthroughtheroom,andIcouldimmediatelyrecognizethevoice,makingasighofreliefslipfrommylipsasmylipswidenedintoasmile.

    Hecameback.Hefeltitandwasheretosavemebeforetheseevilmen<b>would</b>beabletohurtme.Mypowerfulmateishere.

    ¡°Theguyontopofmesuddenlydroppedcoldontopofme,soIpushedhimoff.Idon¡¯tknowwhatStanfiredathim.

    Iopenedmyeyesandcouldonlyseethetenmenclearly,butnotStan.Itwasafight,andtheywere<b>all</b>attackinghim,buthemoved<b>like</b>thewind,sofastthatIbarelysawhim.Hedodgedalloftheirattackssoeasilyashedealtthemheavyblowsthatweresure<b>to</b>cracktheirbones.

    Hebeatthemallsoeasily,butwithrageandnotraceofmercy.Hemadesuretheydied,andheevenoverkilledthem.I<b>had</b>neverseenafaceasdangerousasthis,anditwassodreadful<b>that</b>Iwasevenscared,thinkinghewouldn¡¯trecognizeme.

    Butthemomenthe wasdoneandturnedtofaceme,itallmelteddown,andhisfaceturnedbacktonormal

    Withconcern,he squatteddownandhelpedme wearmyclothes,thenpulledmeintoatighthug

    ¡°Iamsosorryforleavingyou.IfIhadn¡¯eearlier,Icouldn¡¯timaginewhattheynnedtodo¡±HespokewithsomuchcareandlovethatIfeltthewarmthinmy heart.HishugwaslikethedrugIneeded,givingmfortbeyondanything

    else.

    ¡°Thankyoufoing.<b>Thank</b>youforsavingmefromthosemonsters,andtheyevenhadtoshamelesslydrugmesoIwouldbeweaktodoanything.Ibreathedwhilehehelpedmeputonmyclothes.

    ¡°Come,letmeassistyoutotakeyour bathandwash,thenyougotobedwhileIcleanupthisceanddumpthesebodies.Hepeckedmycheek,andIletoutaweaksmile.

    Stan¡¯sPOV

    AsIdisposedofthebodiesintheriver,Ifeltliketheyshouldalljustwakeupso<b>I</b>couldkillthemagain.Iwasn¡¯tsatisfiedatall,andIreallyhateddeathat<b>that</b>moment.Ihatethefactthatpeopledieandescapethesupposedsufferingmeantforthemforeverythingtheydo.

    Deathisjusttheretostopitall,anditjustshouldbethatway.Afterdumpingthem<b>all</b>,IrushedbackwithspeedbeforeNinawasattackedagainsinceshewasaloneinthehouse.

    IsighedinreliefwhenIreachedandenteredtheroomtoseeshewasstillsleepingsoundlyonthebed,herfaceasprettyandinnocent<b>as</b>always.Shelooked<b>too</b>goodtogothroughanykindofsuffering.

    Ifanythinghadhappenedtoher,it¡¯sallmyfault:howdidIleavewhensheneededmemost?Ishould<b>have</b>seenthatitwithallsignsthatthere<b>was</b><b>an</b>impendingdangerwhenshecouldletmego.

    may

    Chapter57

    <b>52</b>%

    WhenIgothome,Icouldn¡¯trest;myheartwaspoundingfastandloud,andshiverswererunningdownmyspine.Icouldn¡¯tstopthinkingabouther,andanytimeherfacecrossedmyhead,Iwouldfenxiety.

    Itbecameworse,soIcouldn¡¯tbearitandranoutofthehouseaftertellingmyfostergrandmotherthatIwasgoingtoseeanewfriend.Ididn¡¯tevenwaitforanythingelseshehadtosaybeforeleaving.

    I¡¯msohappyIstopped thesemenfromhurtingher.Asshyonthebed,Isatclose toher,lookingather

    herfaceintently.watchinghowshebreathedinandoutsoftly,andhowhercutelipsappearedplumpanddamnattractive,

    Shewaslikeagoddesstomyeyes,andIcouldkeepmyeyesoffher.Iwillbestayinghereallnighttomakesuresheisfineandnooneis attacking heragain.Iactuallytoldherfromthestartthatbeingwithmewasgoingtobringproblems;Ineverknewitwoulethisquickly.

    Thisisn¡¯teventheactualdeal.Itwasn¡¯ttheattackofthemainenemy.WhenDianafindsoutaboutmyexistenceinthispack,itisthenthattherealproblemwillbegin,andIdon¡¯tknowhowIwouldescape,nottomentionthatsheisn¡¯taLycan.

    Ishouldreallytellherthatthisshouldbeanexampleandabetterreasonforhertoleaveme,butsittingrightherebesideher,Icouldtellmyheartwasagainstthat.AnythingthatwouldkeepherawayfrommewassomethingIrealizedIwouldn¡¯tbeabletobear.

    Iwantherbesidemeallthetime,andIwanttokeephersafeandonedaytakeherbacktomykingdom.Iwilllovehertobemywife

 Chapter 58

    Chapter58

    Ria¡¯sPOV

    Idon¡¯t<b>know</b>howlongIhadbeeninthishouse,butIknewitwaslongenoughtomakemybrotheetogetme.Itwaslongenoughtogivehimthecouragetofindme<b>and</b>bringmebackhome.

    EvenifheisangrythatIdidn¡¯tleavewithhimthatday,isn¡¯titalreadydissolved?Orishescaredofdeath?Scaredtofall<b>into</b>thehandsof<b>Diana</b><b>?</b>

    MaybethatwasthereasonDianastillkeptmein<b>this</b>ce.ShemadesureIstayedinthisroomintheroyalpackhousealldayandnightwithoutleaving,justtodrawmybrothertome,andshewouldthentaketheopportunitytogetholdofhim.

    Rightnow,Iknownothingabouthern,andIcanonlyguess.ShehasremovedmefromhercrewwhilenninghowandwhentoattackSeleneandhermate.<b>The</b>promiseshemadetomeaboutgettingLucianisallgone,andIknowit.

    Idon¡¯thaveanyhopeofthatanymore.Instead,Ifeelsobadandstupidfortryingtoforcemyselfintothelifeofamanwhodoesn¡¯twantme.ItwasclearthatIwasn¡¯ttheoneforhim.Noteventhemoongoddessmadethathappen.Selenewashismate,whichheconfirmedwithhersmell

    Itwas<b>so</b>foolishofmetokeepfightingagainstfate.Nowit<b>has</b>backfired.Seleneistheosaveme,andnowthatIhavemademyselfherenemy,doIhaveanysecondchanceofbeingrescued,orwillsheinherewithherfullforceandwipemealongsideDiana?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    AdeepbreathandhisswerewhatIletoutasitcrossedmymindthatitwasactuallypossiblethatmybrotherwaskilledbySelenewhenheleftmeandwentbacktomeether.Ididn¡¯twanttothinkofthatandwasmakingsureIsetmymindpositive.

    Butforreal,itcouldbe,andthatclearlyexinsthe<b>reason</b>hehadn¡¯tmadeanattempttorescuemeaftersomanymonths.

    Shiversrandownmyspine,beads ofsweatformingonmyforeheadas<b>I</b>satonthebedwithmykneesraised<b>cheek</b>,staringatthespace.

    up

    <i>to</i>

    my

    Theroomwasjustnk,containingmybedandatablewheremyfoodwasbeingserved.Dianahasn¡¯tsaidanythingtomeaboutmyfutureorwhatshewasgoingtodotome,butI¡¯msuretherewasnowaytoget Lucianasshepromised.AllIwantnowistogobackhome.Ineedtoknowifmybrother<b>is</b>aliveornot.

    Ijust needtomeetmyfamilymember.IneedtostartmylifeafreshandgetthekindoffutureIdesire.

    AsIsatthere,eyesshut andtearsdroppingdownmycheeks,IbegantoreminisceaboutthepastandhowstupidIhadbeen.allmylife.

    Aknocksoundedonthedooratthatmoment,anditcreakedandopened.Itwasn¡¯ttimeforlunch,soIexpectedittobeDiana,soIdidn¡¯traisemyheadbecauseIwastiredofseeingherface.

    Idon¡¯tknowwhatshemightbeherefor,andIdon¡¯tcaretoknow.Ijustwantheroutofmylife.IneedtoleaveherebeforeIgo<b>crazy</b>.

    ¡°Hey.¡±Adeep,strangevoicecalledout,andIflinched,lookingupbecausethiswasnotthevoiceIwasexpecting

    Amandressedinawarrioruniformwasstandinginfrontof me,hisdarkeyespiercinginto<b>mine</b>ashedippedbothofhishandsinsidehispocket.

    ¡°Whatare youherefor?Didshe sendyoutokillme?Justdoitquickly,please.I<b>am</b>tiredofbeingalive.I¡¯mtiredofsittinginthisroomlikeastatuewithoutevenknowingwhatmylifeisabout.¡±Iswallowedhard,tearsfallingfreelydownmyeyes,uncontrobly.Myheartwasracing,andsweatwasonmyface,

    Iwasfeelingsomuchpain.Idon¡¯tknowwhyseeingtheguyjustspilledallmyemotionsasiftheywerelockedupsomewhereinmyheartforalongtime.

    ¡°Iamnotheretokillyou.Iwasjustcuriousaboutwhoisinthisroom,<b>seeing</b>howthemaidssneakinherewithfood.Diana<b>¡±</b>

    Chapter58

    warnednoeinhere,butIdecidedtodisobeyheroseewhowasinhere.I¡¯mshockedtoseeabeautifulgirlstuckinhere.Dianalockedyouup.¡±Hisbrowsarchedashescannedmefromheadtotoe,thoseeyesgetting

    softer.

    ¡°Soyouaren¡¯theretokillme.Butcanyoudoitanyway?Iamserious;Idon¡¯twanttobealive.Mylifehasnomeaning.¡±Icriedmore,buryingmyfaceinmypalmasmoretearspoured.

    ¡°Don¡¯tyouthinkit¡¯spossibletogetrescued?Haveyoulosthopealready?Youshouldn¡¯t,becauseIwasonceinthiskindofsituation,withmystepparentsbeingsohorribleformetocopewith.Mylife was traumatic,butIwasabletocope.Iwasable tofightback,andnowhereIam.AtleastIcanproudlysayIamproudofwhoIam.¡±Hespokewithsomuchcare,then.walkedclosertome.Heslowlyheldmyhand.

    Oureyeslockedtogether,andIcouldseehowreallyhandsomehewas.Likehiseyesandpinklips,withwell¨Cshavedbeardsaroundhischiseledjaw.Thewayhesmiledwasjustsocool.

    ¡°Thereisstillhope.¡±Hesaidittome.

    Whathope?Idon¡¯twanttokeeplivinginthisdelusion.It¡¯sclearthatthereisnowayIwillgetoutherealive.Iknowyouthinkthereishopebecauseyoudon¡¯tknowwhoDianareallyis.Iknowher,andIknowforsurethatthereis nohope,notonlyformebutforyouandevery wolfinthispack.¡±Isaidthisandloweredmyheadinsadness.

    12:45Mon,6MayM4

    52

 Chapter 59

    Chapter59

    esmetagain.Helooked

    Hedidn¡¯tsayanything<b>and</b>wassosilentthatIhadtolookuptoseewhathewasdoing,andoureyesiawayandtookadeepbreath.

    ¡°Doyoumindexiningtomewhathappened?Like,whyareyouhere,lockedup?Whatcrimedidyomit?¡±Heaskedwitha<b>calm</b>voire.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.TheonlywrongthingIdidwastrustDiana.ButIdon¡¯thaveanyoneelsetomebutmyselfbecauseitwasmygreedthatbroughtthisupon<b>me</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Whatgreed?Idon¡¯tknowinwhatcontext,butinnowaydoyoudeservethis.Youshouldn¡¯tbelockeduplikeaprisoner.Howlonghaveyoubeenhere?¡±Heasked,sittingonthebedclosetome.

    ¡°Firstofall,<b>how</b>wereyouabletoenterhere?Ithoughtnobodywasallowed?Wait,Ihadn¡¯tevenaskedyouhowyouunlockedthedoorwithoutDiana¡¯sknowledge.Doyouhaveamagictrick?

    Hughedandbroughtouttwothinironsfromhispocket.¡°Iusedthese.SoyouknowIcanhelpyououtofhere.¡±Hesmiled,butIfrownedinreturn,

    ¡°Why?It¡¯snotasifIdon¡¯twanttoleave,but<b>I¡¯m</b>scared.I¡¯mnotsurewewillmakeit.It¡¯ssodamnrisky,andI<b>can¡¯t</b>understandwhyyouwouldwanttotakesuchariskforastrangerlikeme.Wewill<b>both</b>beouttodeath,orIwillstillbesparedwhileyougetin,whichwillbesostupidofyou.Don¡¯twasteyourlifeforme.¡±Ishunnedhim,andheshrugged,hiseyeslookingdowntotheground.

    ¡°<b>I</b><b>have</b>madeupmymind.Itismyfirsttimeseeingyou<b>,</b>andIdon¡¯tevenneedanyotherreasonto<b>save</b>you.I<b>had</b>beenrestlessaboutyou,seeingthemaidsbringfoodtoyou,andthedoorlocked.Istoodatacornerimeandheardyourscreamwhentheywouldbeleavingandlockingthedoor.Itisclearyouaredyingslowlyinsidehere.Ican¡¯tallowthat.¡±

    ¡°Soyountotakemeoutofhere?Howwillyoudothat,andwhatwillbeyourfatebecauseit¡¯sstupid<b>to</b>savemeanddie?Ican¡¯tevenallowyoutodothat.

    ¡°Noneofuswilldie.Let¡¯stakethisriskandleavethisce.Wecangotoyourpackandstartanewlife.Ihadbeensettingnsonhowtorun<b>away</b>fromthispackafterthearrivalofDiana,whoisbentondestroyingeveryone.Wecanutilizethentogetherandescape.¡±Hesmiled.

    ¡°Sowhyareyoudoingthat?Do<b>you</b>loveme?DoIstilllooklikeawomananymancanlookatandfallinlovewith?Isthereanydifferencebetweenmeandabeggarorevenamadwoman?¡±Igiggledsadly,scanningthefaceofthishandsomeman.

    Hissmilewasso sweetandcontagious.Heheldmyhand,rubbingitsoftly.

    ¡°Youarepretty.SobeautifulthatIcan¡¯tgetyououtofmyhead.Forreal,Iwon¡¯tresttillIgiveyouthelifeyouwantandmakeyoufeelwhattrue<b>love</b>isabout.Hecooedandpeckedmylips,thenstoodtohisfeet.

    ¡°Iwillhavetoleavenow.It¡¯salmosttimeforyoutobeservedyour<b>meal</b>.Idon¡¯twanttobecaughthere.Juststaystrongandcalmwithalotofhope,becauseIamhere.Iamhere,andIwillnotstop tillIsaveyoufromallthismess.Idon¡¯tcareaboutyourcrimeoryourpast.AllIwantisyourhappiness.¡±Hespokewithsomuch love,exudinghisvoice,

    ThewayhiseyestwinkledwithpassionateemotionswaseverythingIloved.Iwasstaringathimandwas<b>so</b>surethiswasthemanIwouldlovetobewith.Onewhocares,onewhowantsnothingbutmyhappiness,andnotoneforwhomIhavetouse<b>a</b>lovecharmor<b>fake</b>bondscenttogetattention.

    Hecamelookingforme.Iwasonmyown,andfateattractedhimtome,andhereheisconfessinghislovewithouthavingtomakeanyeffort.Ihadahugesmile<b>on</b>myfaceasInoddedatwhathesaid.Hestoodforsomeminutesbeforeleaving,andashegottothedoor,heturnedbackatme.

    ¡°Staystrong.Don¡¯tfallsickorthinkofdying,becausethereisstillhope.Ipromiseyou,Iwon¡¯tletyoucontinuelikethis.¡±Hesaid<b>that</b>withareassuringsmilebeforewalkingout.

    Themomenthesteppedout,everywherefeltnk,lonely,andharsh.Thebarewallswerestaringbackatmetaintingly,makingmefeeltheheavinessofmyheartevenmore.

    12:45Mon<b>,</b>6MayJM

    Chapter59

    52%

    5

    Heleft,andIfeltsolonely,likesomethingveryimportanthadbeensnatchedawayfromme.Ithurtstobelockeduphere.IthurtsthatIhadturnedfromagirlrespectedforherclosertionshipwiththeLycankingsonintoaprisonerinastrangemen¡¯nd,treatedlikeabullshit.

    ItwaswhenheleftthatIrealizedhowmuchIwantedhimaroundme.Formanymonths,Ihadn¡¯ttalkedtoanyone.Nobodyhasinteractedwithme,nottomentionsmilingandgivingmehopethatwerecrushedlongago.

    AhugesmilecreptupmyfaceasIrememberedallhetoldme.Heactuallypromisedtotakemeawayfromhereandwantstospendhislifewithmeinmypack.Althoughhedoesn¡¯tknowIamnotawerewolfbutaLycan<b>..</b>

    Imaginingustogetherreallymademyheartwarm.Ihuggedmyself,feelingjoywavethroughmylifelikeastorm.ItwassooverwhelmingthatIfeltlikemyheartwasthumpingforhim.

    Thedoorcreakedinafewminutes,andthistimeitwasn¡¯thim,evenwhenIwasactuallyexpectingtoseehimagain.LookinguptoseeitwasDiana<b>,</b>andthemaidwhohasmyfoodwalkinginruinedmymoodandsnatchedawayeverysinglehappinessinme.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Isighedsadly,lookingtotheground,notwantingtoseethefaceofthiswitch,whohadbeenadevilinmylife.

    ¡°YoulookedhappywhenIwalkedin.That¡¯sunlikeyou.Whathappened?Orwhocameinhere?¡±Sheaskedwithatonefullofevil.Soannoyingtomyears.

    ¡°I¡¯mtryingtomakemyselfhappywithanything.Iwon¡¯tdieofdejectionandlonelinessasyouwish.¡±Ihissed,andhughed.

    ¡°Youarefunny.Idon¡¯twantyoutodiebecauseyouaremoreimportanttomethangettingthatfoolishboyStan.Mymenhadconfirmedthathewasn¡¯tdead;somehowSelenedidn¡¯tkillhim.Iamsureshewantstousehimasatooltogetme,notknowingIalreadyhaveanforthat.¡±Shechuckled.

    ¡°Youwillcrumble.Youwillfail,andyouwon¡¯tevenseeasecondchancetorightyourwrong.Ipromiseyou.¡±MyvoicewasbreakinginandoutasIsnortedather.Shescoffedandwalkedcloser,peeringintomyface.

    ¡°IfIcrumbleornot.IfIfailornot,youwon¡¯tknowbecauseyouwon¡¯tevenbealivetoseewhereitallgoes.Onceyourstupidbrotherfallsintothetraptryingtogetyouwithmytrace,I¡¯llughterthebothofyou.Don¡¯teventhinkofthefuturebecauseyouarejustadeadwomanliving.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter60

    ¡°ThereisamissionIhaveforyou.Iwantyoutolistenattentivelytoitbecauseifyoumakeanymistakes,Iwon¡¯tloseanything;rather,youwillgetkilled.¡±Shesaidthistomewithahugesmirkonher face.

    ¡°Whatevermissionyou<b>have</b>,keepittoyourselfbecauseIwon¡¯tdoanythingforyou.Foryourinformation,Iamnotonyourcrew.IfIwereinthepast,IwouldliketoletyouknowIamnolongeramong them.<b>I</b>am<b>out</b>,andyoushouldknowthat.¡±Isnappedwithastrongtone,givingherasternlook,whichshereturnedwithshorughter.

    ¡°DidI mention anythinglikeyourchoiceinmystatement?IfIdid,it¡¯s<b>a</b>slipofthetongue.Bitch,youhavenochoiceofyours,andit¡¯samustthatyougoforthismissionwhen,how,andwhereIwantyouto.Ifyou¡¯restubborn,thenyouwilldieoff.¡±

    ¡°AsifIdon¡¯twanttodie.Iwouldratherdiethandoanythingforyou.¡±Ibawled,andshesmirkedagain.

    ¡°Youarenottheonlyodie;yourbrothertoo.¡±Shesaidthat<b>,</b>andIflinched.

    ¡°Whatdoyoumean?Mybrotherislikelytobedeadalready,andevenifheisn¡¯tdead,heisfarawayfromourreach.He<b>had</b>abandonedmeforalongtime.¡±Iscoffed.

    ¡°That¡¯sfine.Youcaughtmethere.Sinceyouwanttodie,make thedeathreasonable.I¡¯llbesendingyouonthemission.Thereisarewardifyouseed,andtherewardisthatI¡¯llsetyoufreetodowhateveryouwantintheconfinementofthis<b>pack</b>.Ifyoufail,youdieofflike<b>an</b><b>animal</b>.¡±Shestatedthisandsatonthechair,facingme.

    ¡°Idon¡¯tbelievewhateverrewardyouhaveforme.ThsttimeIbelievedandtrustedyourwords,Iendedupbeingusedanddestroyed.Youareevil!¡±Ishouted,tearsdroppingfrommyeyes.Myheartwasheavy,andpainwascoursingthroughmyveinsasIrememberedthepast.HowIendeduphere.

    Forreal.Iwoulddoanythingshewanted<b>to</b>getmy freedom.It¡¯sjustthatIdon¡¯t trusther.AndtheonlyreasonIbadlywantthisfreedomisbecauseofthenewloveofmylife.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Thiswouldbetheopportunitytobewithhimforeverandnothimhavingtosneakinandtakeariskjusttoseeme,addingthatifDianaseeshimhereonedaybyident,thatmightjustbehisend.Heisjustawarrior,andDianawon¡¯tseeanyreasontokeephimalive.

    ¡°Nowhereisthemission.Itisaboutgettingtheancientswordsthatwereusedagainstthedemonsinthepast.IknowIhavetokillSelene,but<b>it¡¯s</b><b>more</b>importantthatIgetthatswordfirstbecausethat¡¯swherepartof herpowersare,andIfeelthatwiththesword,killingherwouldbeeasier,¡±shebegantoexinwhileIstaredatherlikeshehadgrowntwohorns.

    ¡°Soyouarestillbenton havingyourdemonsinfiltratethewholewolmunity,rullingthem,andusingthemasvesandtoys?¡±

    ¡°Youwon¡¯tbeaffected,sodon¡¯tactlikethereisabigdealinit.Youalsohavetherighttochooseuptofivepeopleyouwillliketo<b>save</b>andtakebacktoyourkingdom.Thinkaboutit;thisisreallyaneasywaytogetbacktoyournormallife.Don¡¯tbestubborn!¡±Shecoaxed.

    ¡°Whydoyouwantmetodo this?Anysendingme?¡±1askedwithadeepfrown.

    ¡°Becauseyoudon¡¯thave<b>a</b>demonscent.Myscentwillcauseatrigger<b>that</b>willsendasignaltotheotherpacksonceIget closetothesword,andthatwillleadtoanambushonmeandmymen.Idon¡¯twantthat.Youcaneasilyfightofftheguardsinthatcage,getthesword,and<be</b>outsafely.¡±Sheryed,andIhissed,lettingoutadeepbreath.

    *Iwouldbeabletodothatifyouhadn¡¯tweakenedmewithpoorfeedingandtorture.I¡¯mdownandcan¡¯tevenfight.MyLycanabilitiesareattheirlowest.IfImustgoonthatmission,youwillhavetogivemeaweekortwotorecover.Mindyou,I¡¯mnotdoingthisbecauseI¡¯mafraidofdeath;it¡¯ssimplybecauseofsomethingelsethatmattersmosttome.¡±Isaid,rollingmyeyes<b>as</b><b>she</b>letoutahugesmile.

    ¡°Consideritdone.Youwillbetakenoutofherethiseveningandgivenaroomwhereyouwillbefedandtreatedwell.YouwillneedallyourLycanabilitiestobeabletofightofftheguardsinthatcave.Ididn¡¯tsendanywerewolvesbecausenooneofthemwouldbeableto doit.YourpowerfulLycanabilitiesaretheonlykey.Butifyoudon¡¯tkillthemalloffandgettheswords,theywilly you.¡°.Sheremindedme,andIhissed.

    Chapter60

    ¡°Iamnotdumb.Justdon¡¯ttrytofailinyourpromisebecauseIknowhowtodestroyyouifyoubetrayme.¡±Iwarned,andshenoddedbecauseshealsoclearlyknew.

    Theonewhobringsouttheswordistheonlyoneabletounlockthepowersinit;that¡¯swhyit¡¯sonlyfortheAlphas.IfIdoit,I¡¯llbeabletousetheswordonDianasinceitwillbemine.Imaybeabletokillherwithit,butIwouldbeambushedbyherfellowdemons.

    ¡°Ifyoubetraymeandgobackonyourpromise,I¡¯llkillyouwiththeswordanddiewithnoregret.¡±Imadeitcleartoher,andshughed.

    ¡°Stopdoubtingmesomuch.Imightbebad,butbringingtheswordformemakesyoudeserveyourfreedomatit¡¯speakaslongasyoudon¡¯tleavethispackforthemomenttillIkillSelene.¡±Shesaidthat,andInodded.

    ¡°Iamnotleavingbecauseevenoutthereinmykingdom,itisfarmoredangerous.Youwilljustletmestayonmy owninapackedhousefarfromhere.Don¡¯tvisitmeordisturbmeforanything.Don¡¯t

    ¡°Yes,madam,just finishthemissionfirst.¡±Shughedandheadedtowardstheexit.¡°Themaidswileinafewminutes.Takecare.¡±She waved.

    Ijumpedinexcitement,squealingandrubbingmypalmsinglee.MyhappinesswasthatIwouldhavetimetomeethimagain,thistimewithnofearofbeingcaught..

 Chapter 61

    Chapter61

    IwokeupthenextdayfeelingrefreshedandhealthyforthefirsttimesinceIwaslockedup.Itwasasiflifehadreturnedtome.LastnightIwastakenawayfromthatprisonandtransferredtothisbeautifulroominthecastle.Food,drinks,anddrugswereofferedto<b>me</b>,whichItookoneaftertheother.

    Itwasapainreliefdrug,anditdiditsjobbecause,right<b>now</b>,asIwoketothesun raysradiatingintotheroom,allpainhadvanishedandIwasashealthyastheday<b>I</b>camehere.

    IfIhadbeenthiswayweeksago,therewasnowayIwouldn¡¯thavemadeaprisonbreakandescaped.Itwasasifsomekindofpoisonhadalwaysbeengiventometosapaway<b>my</b>strength.

    1yawnedandjumpedout ofthecozybedtobrushandcleanup,waitingforwhatever<b>n</b>Dianahasformeinotherwaystoaplishthismission.Ihaveno ideawhatitwouldcostwhenshepossessedthesword,butIknowforsurethatitwouldn¡¯tbeanythinggoodatall.

    Anythingshethinksinherheadisevil,andforhertoeptittomakemefeelwholeagainjustforthismeansitwouldgoalongway.

    Well,Idon¡¯tthinkIcareaslongasItakehimaway.Theguythatvisitedmeintheprison.Hehadbeenstuckinmyhead.andheistheonlyoneIcareforinthiswholepack.Whateverhappenstothewerewolfdoesn¡¯tconcernme,aslongasheis

    safe.

    Youwon¡¯tbewrongifyousayheisthereasonwhyIepttogoonthismission,butIamnotsosurehowriskyitis.Justafewmomentswithhim,andhegavemethousandsofreasonstobealive.Ibadlywanttospendtherestofmylifewith<b>him</b>.

    ImmediatelyafterIwasdonebathinganddressingup,withthecold breezefromtheopenedwindowsendingchillsdownmyspine,<b>a</b>Knocksoundedonthedoor.Iwasstilldonlyinmytowel,whichbarely coveredmythighs.

    Justbefore<b>I</b><b>could</b>turnandsayanythingtowhoeverwasonthedoor,itcreakedandopened,revealinghimstandingrightatthedoorwithabrightsmileadoringhishandsomeface.

    Buthissmileseizedthemomenthe<b>saw</b>Iwashalfnaked,andhequicklyshutthedoorbackwithapologies.

    ¡±,I<b>am</b>sosorry¡­Iwasstupidfor<b>just</b>enteringwithoutyourpermission.<b>Shit</b>,¡±Iheardhimsaybehindthedoor,butIchuckledandwalkedover,openedthedooragain,andpulledhimin,thenlockedthedoor.

    Hewassurprised;hiseyeslitupandhismouthsslightlyapartinawaythatwasdamnsexy,makingmefeelunbearablecravingtokisshimdeepuntilIcouldn¡¯tfeelmylipsanymore.

    ¡°Youdon¡¯thavetobesorry<b>for</b>anything¡­Youareright,anditisnooffensetomeifyouseemynakednessbecauseIam.crazyoveryoualready.¡±A<b>soft</b>chuckleescapedmylipsasIlickedmylips,lookingstraightintohispiercingeyesthatseemedtobegraspingmysoul.

    ¡°Ilove<b>you</b><b>.</b>¡±My<b>voice</b>wasbarelyabovewhispersasIdrewclosertokisshim.Heheldmychin,usinghisotherhandtoslidebackmystrayedhairsbehindmyears.

    ¡°IwasoverlyexcitedtohearyouwereoutofthatprisonandmoreoverwhelmedthatIwasassignedtobeyourguard.Sowhereveryouwanttogo,Ishouldbebesideyouandmakesureyoudon¡¯tgethurt.¡±He<b>said</b>withalopsidedgrinashecaressedmycheeks,makingmegigglewithmycheeksflushingredinblush.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I</b><b>am</b><b>Ria</b><b>,</b>andyou?¡±<b>I</b><b>asked</b><b>,</b>makingaproperintroduction,butthistimeIdidn¡¯tneedadivinertoknowfatewasonourside.

    ¡°Fred.Canyoudressupnow?I¡¯mhardwithyoustandingthisclosetome.Hislipscurledintoasmirk<b>as</b>hegazeddown<b>at</b>mycleavages,thoseeyesglintingwithdesire.

    ¡°Iwilldressup,butbesuretohelpmeundresstonight.¡±Ileanedforwardtohisearsandwhispered.Henoddedandwinked.atme,thencedakissonmylips.

    Itwassupposedtobeapeck,butthefeelingofhislipsonminesparkedsomuchdesireinmethatIquicklywrappedmy

    52%

    12:46Mon,6<b>May</b>MJM

    Chapter61

    armsaroundhisneckanddeepenedthe<b>kiss</b>,feelingshiversrundownmyspine.

    Eyesshut,legsfeelinglikeIwasfloating,andeverysoundvanishingastheworldfeltemptywithjustusalone.Hewas<b>a</b>verygoodkisser,sucklingmylipslikeaprotillIgotreallywet.

    Thetowelsliddowntothefloor,yetwedidn¡¯tbreakthekiss;instead,hishandcuppedmyleftbreastandbegantofondleit,teasingthenipple.

    Itfeltsoamazing,andshiverswon¡¯tstoprunningdownmyspine.ThenIfelthishandrubmynavndtraceitdowntomyalreadywetpussy.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hismiddlefingerslippedinandthethumbrubbedmysensitiveclitoris,forcingaburstofmoanoutofmymouthasIheldhimtight,mylegsquiveringattherushofpleasurecoursingthroughmybody.

    Hishandworkedmagic,tracingeverysingleceIwanted.Goosebumpsspreadthroughmyskin,mytoescurlingup.Ididn¡¯tknowwhenIhuntedforhisdicklikeaslut.Hewas wearingajogger,soIjustpulledtheknotandloosentherope, thenpulleddownhistrouseralongsidetheshorthewaswearinginside.

    Hishuge,harddickplungedout,thecapredandinviting.

    ¡°Ithinkweshouldn¡¯tdothisnow.Youhaven¡¯thealedwellfromthetortureinthatroom.Itwasjustyesterdayyouleftand¡­

    Hecouldn¡¯tfinishbecauseIhadkneltdownandburiedhisdickeyintohismouth.Hiswordshitchedinhisthroatandwererecedbyadeepgaspandgroanofpleasure.

    Hepackedmyhairintoapony,usinghisgripasthebandwhileIsuckedhisdick,mytonguecirclingthecapwhileIusedmy<b>hand</b>tofondlehisballs..

    Hewon¡¯tstopmoaning,throwinghisheadback,andbreathingheavily.

    Aftersomeminutes,hetoldmeitwashisturn,thenhehelpedmeupanidmeonthebed,mylegswideninginstinctively.

    Iwasdripping,andthenhistonguetouchedmyclitorrea,whichhesuckedandlickedinawaysosweetthatIgotconsumedinpleasure,leavingmylegsshakingandmyeyestightshut.

    Istedforalmostanhourbeforewewerebothexhausted.Iguesswewentfortwoorthreerounds,forgettingwherewewereorwhatrushweweretaking.Atthatmoment,nothingmatteredbutus.Wewerereadytofaceanyconsequencesinthefutureratherthanstopinourtracks.

    ¡°Youaresosweet,¡±hewhisperedtomyearsandkissedmycheeks,hishotbreath fanningmyneck<b>and</b>sendingchillsthroughmybody.

    ¡°Youaresweetereither.Ihadneverfeltthiswayaboutsexbeforewithanyone.Ifeelsosatisfiedandwarm.¡±Hugesmilesmasked

    myfaceasIhuggedhimrightthereonthebed,feelingsowarm.

    ¡°Myprotectionjobhasstarted.¡±Hedeadpanned,andwebotughed,butitallendedinasnapwhenaknockcameinthedoor,hardandcontinuously.

    Onlyonepersoncouldknockthatway,andthatisDiana.

    !

 Chapter 62

    Chapter62

    Fearengulfedusbothaswesprangawayfromeachother,runningafterourclotheswherewehadflungthem.

    Hervoicewasallweneededtoknowthatwewereintrouble,<b>and</b>itseemedasifsheknewwewerebothtogetherinsideasshecontinuouslyknocked,shoutingatmetoopenthedoor.

    IhadtorushintothebathroomandreplytoherfrominsidetheresoitwouldseemlikeIwastakingmybath.

    Whenwewerebothdonedressingup,Ihurriedtothedoorandunlockedit.Shewalkedinwithhereyesredinangerassheredatbothofus.

    ¡°What ishappeningherethat<b>I</b>hadtostandatthedoorforalmostoneminutebeforethedoorwasopenedformeinmyownhouse!sheyelled,fixinghergazeatmeandsniffingasiftryingtogetheranswerfromatraceofscent.

    ¡°Nothing.Iamsorry.Iwasinsidethebathroom,¡±Imuttered,notrealizingatthatmomentthatIwasmakingitworsewiththatexcusesinceI wasn¡¯ttheonlyoneintheroom.

    ¡°So heis<b>also</b>withyouinsidethebathroom,whichmadehimnotopenthedoorforme,right?¡±Sheseethed,andIlowered.myhead,lostfor words.

    ¡°I¡¯msorryItooktheprotectiontoofar.Youare right;Iwaswithherinthere,butnothinghappenedbetweenus.She¡­..¡°GetoutofthisroombeforeIslityourthroatnow!¡±

    Fredbowedandrushedoutataquickpace,asifhewerebeingchased,while<b>Diana</b>redhardathim..

    Immediatelyafterhewasgone,sheturnedhergazetomeandsmiled wrylyashereyesscannedmyface.

    ¡°Whydoyou<b>want</b><b>to</b>draghimin<b>?</b>Ithadalwaysbeenbetweenourcircles.Shesaid,herhandsspedbehindherbackasshewalkedtoandfro.

    ¡°Heisnotamongus.Hewasjustdoinghisjobandnothingelse.Irepliedbluntly,mytonefirm,tomakesureshedidn¡¯tsuspectanything.Thewayshelookedatmeshowedshewassuspectingalot,andit<b>wasn¡¯t</b>sittingwellwithher.

    <b>¡°</b>Fallinginlovewill<b>only</b>ruinmyn,andIdon¡¯twantit.Heisn¡¯tjustdoinghisjobbutdoingmorethanassigned,andIdon¡¯tlikeit.Idon¡¯tlikeitbecausethatwouldbringdistractionstoyou.Idon¡¯tfreeyouforanythingelsethanthismission.He<b>is</b>adistraction.¡±

    ¡°No,heisn¡¯t!¡±Iblurted,myfistclenchingbesideme,asIalreadyknewwherethiswasheading.Dianahasnoheart,andtheonlythingshecaredaboutwastorule,gainpower,andexpandtheterritoryforthedemons.

    IfsheseesFred<b>as</b>adistraction, thenextthingwouldbetoclearhimoutofthe<b>way</b>.

    Iwasindoubtatfirst,soIgavehirmthiswork,andyoubothmadeitobviousandclearertome.Don¡¯tyoubothhavealittlebitofbrainleft?Soyoumonsensedidn¡¯ttellyouthere mustbecamerasinthisroom?AndIsaweverythingfromthe beginningtotheend.Howwill<b>I</b>giveyou<i>a</i>roomwithoutkeepingawatchonit?Doyoueven<b>think</b>atall?OrdoyouthinkIwillnotdoanythingifyoufallinlovewithawerewolf,knowingyou¡¯reouttohelpmedestroythem?¡±Hereyeszedatme;thefireofevilwasallthatwasinthem.

    ¡°Iwilltakehimwithmeasyouhad

    ¡°Ahh,youwilltakehimandhisfamily?Andhisfriends?Hiscolleagues?Hisrtives.Howmany?Anditwon¡¯ttaketimebeforeyouspilleverythingtohimbecausehewould<b>want</b>toknowwhyIreleasedyouallofasudden.Idon¡¯twantlongtalks;youknowwhattodo.¡±

    Herhandwentinto<b>her</b>pocket,andshebroughtoutadagger<b>,</b>handingittomewithagestureformetocollectitfromher.

    ¡°WhatamIusingthatfor?Idon¡¯tneedthattofightofftheguardinthecaveprotectingtheancientsword.Mybrowsnarrowed,and<b>the</b>scoffed.

    12:46Mon,6May

    Chapter62

    ¡°Stopactingdumb,bitch!Thisisforthatstupid<b>warrior</b>,orwhateverheis.Killthatmanbeforeyoufalldeeperinlovewithhimand endupmessingeverythingup!¡±Shesnapped,takingmyhandandforcingitintomy<b>palm</b>.

    ¡°Youmustbeajoker.Iamsorry,Diana,butIwillneverdothat,nor<b>will</b>Iletanybodydoit.Talkingaboutfallingdeeperinlove.Sorry,becauseyou<b>didn¡¯t</b>sayit<b>earlier</b>.Iamalreadylostinhisworld.¡±Isaid,throwingthedaggertothefloorasImovedbackandploppedonthe<b>bed</b>.

    ¡°Ifyoudon¡¯tdoit,I¡¯lldoitmyself.¡±Shewarned,andIscoffed.

    ¡°Thendothesametome.Ifyoudon¡¯t<b>kill</b>mealongsidehim,I¡¯llkillmyself.¡±

    ¡°AndyouthinkIcare?Youarenotmyonlyoption.IcaneasilygogetanotherLycantodothiswhileyoudie,likeadumb

    youare!¡±Shesnarled,andIonlyshrugged.

    bitch

    ¡°It¡¯sfine.GogetanotherLycanthen.¡±

    Youarereallystupid,andIdon¡¯texpectthatfromsomeonelikeyou.HowwillyouevenstoopsolowtoamerewerewolfwhenyouareaLycan?Youcaneasilychoosefromanyother¡­¡±

    ¡°Fredornooneelse.Iamtiredoftalkingandneedtosleep.¡±Icutheroffyingonthebedwiththepillowonmyface.

    ¡°Icanseeyouthinkyouaresomethingtome.¡±Shegrowled,andIchuckleddryly.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Kill</b>meifI¡¯mnothing,andIpromiseyou,that¡¯sthebeginningofyourfailure.¡±

    Shehissedloudlyandstomped out,jammingthedoorlikeitwasthecauseofallherproblems.

    Immediatelysheleft,andjustquiteafewminuteter,thedoorwasopenedagain,andFredsnuckin,shuttingthedoorbehindher.

    Hisgorgeoussmile waseverythingIneededtobrightenmymood.Everysadnessvanishedintothe<b>thin</b>airas1jumpedoutofbed,hugginghimtight,feelingthewarmththatsankdeepintomysoul.

    ¡°I¡¯msorry.¡±Hemuttered,strokingmyhairandpattingmybacksoftly,

    ¡°Fred,willyoueverhatemeforanything?Tellmeonereasonthatwouldsnatchawayyourloveforme.HowmuchdoImeantoyou?¡±Iasked,tearsforminginmyeyesand myheartgrowingheavyasIthoughtofhowhewouldfeeltohearthat1wasgoingtohelpthedemondestroythem.

    Eventhoughhewon¡¯tbeamongthem,hewouldbeheartbrokenthatthepeoplehelivedwithasfamilywouldbeveswithnohopejustbecauseofme.

    ¡°Doyouhavesomethingtotellme?¡±Hesaidthisasareply,hisvoicesoftashebrokethehug,thenusedhisfingerstowipeawaymy<b>tears</b>.¡°IsitrtedtowhyDianafreedyoufromthatbondage?Whatdoesshewantyoutodoforherinreturn?¡±

    Moretearsspilled,mybodyshiveringasIlookedintohisinnocenteyes,filledwithloveandpassion.Allthatwillbegonewhenhehearsthis.Hewon¡¯trecognizemeanymore,especiallywhenhetriestostopme,andIstrongly refuse

    Therewasnothingthat<b>was</b>goingtomakemenotdothistogainmyfreedom.Ican¡¯twaittoreturntomypeople, toseeifmybrotherisalive,andtostartanewlifewithoutanythingtoworryabout,

    ¡°Ifyoudon¡¯twanttotellme,it¡¯sfine.¡±He¡¯beamed,usinghisnapkintocleanmytears.

    ¡°Whyareyoubackhere?Aren¡¯t<b>you</b>scaredDianawillfindoutabout<b>what</b>wesharedaneafteryourlife?Shedoesn¡¯twantmetohaveanyrtionshipwithawerewolf.¡±Itoldhim,andhechuckled.

    ¡°ThatmakesmewonderdeeperwhoDianareallyis.Doyouknowifsheisawerewolforademon?Everythingaboutherisjustweirdandfullofevil.Only<b>a</b>demonwillbethiswicked<b>toward</b><b>a</b>werewolf.SheturnedourAlphaintosomethingelse.Noweveryonelivesinpurefear.¡°)

    Iexhaledheavily,slumpingonthebed<b>as</b>IrememberedDianahadtoldmetherewerecamerasinthisroom.

    51%0

    Chapter62

    ¡°Fred,therearecamerashere.Dianaseeseverythingthathappensinthisroomandseesushaving.She<b>knows</b>everything,andIamscaredaboutyounowbecauseshewantsyoudead.Sheevengavemeadaggertokillyouoff,orshewilldoitherself.¡±Ispilledandflinched,fearevidentinhiswidenedeyesashestumbledbackinfear.

    Icouldseehishandstremblingbesidehim.

    ¡°Whydoesshewanttokillme?¡±Hisvoicewasshaky,andbeadsofsweatwereformingonhisforehead.Hewashaving<b>a</b>rushofbreath,lookingatmelikeIhad<b>the</b>answers,

    ¡°Youwanttoknowwhy?¡±ThevoiceofDianacameinfrombehindasshesteppedintotheroom.

    Webothshudderedandturnedourgazesather.

    ¡°Pleasedon¡¯tkillme.¡±Fredmuttered,ncingatme.

    ¡°TellmewhyIshouldn¡¯tkillyouoff.Tellmeonereason,bastard!¡±Shebellowed,herbreathshallowandharsh.

    ¡°Becauseofher.Wehaveafuturetogether,andIdon¡¯twanttodieandleaveheraloneinthis.¡±

    ¡°Whatnonsenseareyousaying,youfoolishboy?Sheisthereasonyoushouldbekilled,andyouareheresayingrubbish!¡±Shescoffed,hereyesflintingwithanger.

    ¡°Iwon¡¯tbedistractedfromthemission.Justleavehimoutofthis.¡±Isaidto<b>Diana</b>,andsherolledhereyesatmeandwalkedawayoriceagain.

    ¡°Whatmission?¡±ThatwasthenextquestionfromFred,butIgavehimnoresponseandwalkedoutjustthesamewayDianahad.

    Ican¡¯treallywaittogettheswordandenditall.Leavethispackwithhim<b>,</b>sincehewasevenreadytoelopewithme.

    JustasIsteppedoutonthebalcony,amaidwalkeduptomesecretly.Thewayherpaceshowedthatshehadsomethingshewantedtohandtomewithoutanyonefindingout.

    met,shemadeasignwithawinkforme.

    Asoureyesn

    Ilookedleftandright,thenfollowedherintotheroom.Shewasstandingonthedoorpost.Shequicklyshutthedoor.

    ¡°Whatisit?Inoticedyou weremakingsignsformeto¡±

    ¡°Yes,yes.Please,what¡¯syourname?¡±Sheasked,dippingherhandintoherpocket.Ihesitatedabitbeforereplying,Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ria.<b>¡±</b>

    Shethenexhaledheavilyinrelief.¡°Ifinallyfoundyou.Thedescriptionwasnotperfect,sinceyouchangedyourhaircolor.,IwasscaredImighthavepickedthewrongperson.<b>You</b>aretheRia.¡±Shesaiditwithadeepsighofexcitement.

    Icouldn¡¯thelpsmilingback,ashersmilewasreallycontagious.

    ¡°Nowwhat?¡±Tasked

    ¡°Agoodnews.Oneofmyfriendstoldmetolookforyouandhandthislettertoyou.Shesaidit¡¯sfromyourbrotherandthatsheis<b>his</b>fiance.¡±

    ImmediatelyafterIheardhermentionmybrother,coldshiversspreadthroughme,andjoyranthroughmyveins asItooktheletterwithsomuchhappiness.

    Somybrotherisaliveandstillremembersme.

 Chapter 63

    <b>Chapter</b>63

    MyhandsshookasIhastilyopenedtheenvelopewithmyheartracinglikeitwasinamarathonrace,poundingagainstmychestwhileIponderedwhatcouldbeintheletter.Idon¡¯tknowwhattoexpect,butwhatmatteredtomethemostwasthathewasn¡¯tkilledbySelenewhenhereturnedthatday.

    AndthefactthatwhateverDianahadinmindtodotohim,whichmadeherallowhimtotakethedecisionofleavingwithouttryingtostophim,obviously didn¡¯twork.

    IhadbeenkepthereforalongtimebecauseDianastillhadalittledoubtabouthimbeing<b>alive</b><b>,</b>eventhoughitwasclearthattherewasno<b>way</b>.Itwouldonlytake<b>a</b>matteroftimebeforeshegotconvincedthatmybrotherwasnomore.She<b>was</b>justtakingprecautions.

    I?bayopeneditandsmiled,recognizinghishandwriting.Yes,itwashim.Theletterwasactuallyfromhim,clearlyconvincingmewith nodoubtthatheisaliveandhealthy.

    Tearsformedinmyeyes,streamingdownmycheeksasIreadhisheartfeltmessages.Thecareandloveineverywordhewrotewereveryobvious,andtherewasevenadrieddropoftearsinthemiddle.

    Hiswholewriteupwastocheckuponmeand seeifIwasstilive<b>and</b>healthy.HetoldmethatonceIseetheletter.Ishouldnotbe<b>worried</b>atallbecausehe isclose<b>to</b>savingmefromthis.

    ¡°Whereishe<b>now</b>?¡±Ilookedup,askingthemaid,butsheshookher<b>head</b>.

    ¡°I<b>have</b>noidea.¡±Sherepliedandtookbacktheletter,then<b>walked</b>away.

    Diana¡¯sPOV

    Isatonthebedinmyroom,lostinthought,asIkeptrackingmybraintofindouttheperfectntunchasingleblowthatwouldbringanendtoSeleneonceandforall.

    Theonlyideainmyheadwasher<b>baby</b>.Theunbornchildistheonlythingremaining<b>that</b>IknewwouldtouchhertothedeepestpartwhenIattackedfromthatangle.

    Theconnectionbetweenmotheranddaughterisn¡¯toignore,and thatissolelywhyIneededtogetthatswordasaspossible.

    soon

    Thedeathofherchildwillweakenher,andwiththesword,I¡¯llreally<b>stand</b>achance.Hermateisn¡¯tintroublesincethedemonkingcantakehimoutwiththedemonwarriors.Seleneisthemaindeal.IfIfindawaytogetheroutofthe<b>way</b>,myvictoryissure.

    AsIsattherethinking,mymindshedtoRiaandhernew¨Cfoundlove,sendingsourfeelingsthroughmybody.Igrowledinfrustration,myfistclenchingtight.

    Thatrtionshipisabigrisk.AverydangeroushatcouldputeverythingInnedinjeopardy.Idon¡¯tknowhow,butIdon¡¯tfeelsafeknowingthatthosetwoareseeingeachother.Heisawerewolfandawarrior,someonewhohasbeentrainedtofightforhispack.Hehastheminhisheartandwillratherdiethanallowanythingto happentothem

    Does<b>Ria</b>evenknowthis?

    Shemightwanttokeep<b>it</b>asecret,butthereisabsolutelynowayhewon¡¯tfindout,andwhenhedoes,hewillfindawaytospoileverything.Evenwiththepromiseofbeingsafewhenthedestructionurs,hewon¡¯tsumb.

    <b>Ria</b>mighttellhimthathewon¡¯tbeamongthosetoberuledbydemons,<b>and</b>alsohisfamilyandfriends,butasawarrior,Iamsurehewon¡¯tfollowthatpathofelopinginsteadof helpinghisownpeople.

    WhythehelldidRiachoosehimofallthepeopleinthispack?NowifIkillhim,shewilldo<b>the</b><b>same</b>toherself.IfIkeephimalive,hewillspoilmyns.

    Fuckit!

    Chapter63

    Icursed,andatthatmoment,thealphawalkedin.Well,callinghim theAlphaisjustsosourinmymouth,andweallknowheisnothingclosetoanAlpharightnow.Heismypuppet,andIonlycallhimAlpha<b>to</b>keepmycoverfromgettingblown.ThewholmunityhastobeinthedarkuntilIunleashmyterror.

    Thewayhewalkshastotallychanged¨Cnolongerfirmanddaring,butnowhisshouldersslumpand hisstature<b>is</b>abitslouchy.Hedoesn¡¯thaveavoiceofhisownorthe<b>ability</b>todoanythingwithoutmypermission.

    Heismytoy,abidingbyeverysingleoneofmyrules.

    Ashesteppedintotheroom,heflinchedatseeingme,thenbowed,hisbodyshiveringabitandhisfingersfidgeting.

    ¡°Whatareyouherefor?¡±Isnarled,runningmygazethroughhisface.

    <b>¡°</b>Please,<b>I</b>amvery<b>hungry</b>.Pleasetellthemaidtogetfoodfor<b>me</b>.Hebeggedlikeachild,askingfor alollipop,hisvoiceslurryandtonebreakinginandout.

    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s</b>nottimeyet.<b>You</b>needto<b>cat</b>aroundeveningtimesoitwilstfortheday.Ifyoueatnow,youwillbehungryinthenight,sogobacktothepce.IwillcallyouforfoodwhenIdecide.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    His eyesbecamewet,andIcouldhearthegrumbling<b>of</b>hisstomach.Hisbreathwasfastandheavyashetriedchangingmymind

    <b>¡°</b>PleaseI¡­¡±

    ¡°Getout,orI¡¯llordertheguardstodragyouaway.Stopmakingmestressmy voice!¡±Irasped,andhesulkedin,wipedthetearsoffhiseyes,andturnedtothedoor,walkingsluggishlylikehislegsweretooheavytocarry.

    ¡°Betteposeyourself.Don¡¯tevermakeitknown<b>that</b>thingsaren¡¯t astheyshouldbeinthepce.The<b>more</b>youactlikeaweaklingthemore..

    ¡°Pleasestoptalkingtome.Yourvoiceandwordsarelikevenomtomysoul<b>,</b>andIcan¡¯tbearhearingthem.Ididnothingforyoutodeserveallthis.ThispainandsufferingevenafterIhadtreatedyoulikemyworld.¡±Hewascrying,literallyshedding<b>tears</b>withsweatsmearedalloverhisface.

    ¡°Crymore,baby.Iwillgetmilkforyoutotake,oryoucaeandsuckmybreasts.Fool!Gettheoutofmyface!¡±Ispat,andheleft,hisfeetbarelyontheground.

    Iburstintughter,enjoyingeverybitofit.Hissufferingislikeafreshbreathformysoul.Idon¡¯tcareifhewrongedmeornot;whatI<b>care</b>aboutisthesufferingofeverysinglewerewolf.

    Afteraweek,Riawillgettheswordforme,andIwillusethatsameswordtokillher<b>and</b>thestupidguysheiscallingherboyfriend;bothofthemaregoingintothegravelikeRomeoandJuliet.

    *ShereallybelievedmewhenItoldherI¡¯dlethergofreewithwhoevershewanted.ThatdaftofhersNobodyisleavingherealive.Youeitherstayhereas<b>a</b>veordieoff.

    Torian¡¯s<b>POV</b>

    Mymateisgone,andherfatherisgone.Heisjustlivingbutdeadinside.I wasinthepcewhenhetoldmehewasgoingtobegLunaforfood.

    Hewhisperedthistomewithhisstomachsound,showinghewasactuallydyingofhunger.Itdidn¡¯t<b>take</b>fiveminutesbeforehewasback,fightinghistearsand<b>trying</b><b>hard</b>nottocry,buthisbodywas<b>shaking</b>andtherewasnofoodinhishands,which<b>means</b>Lunahaddeclinedhisrequest.

    Hedidn¡¯tsayanythingtomebutwenttothethroneandsatsilently.

    1feltreallybadforhim.

    ¡°Youdidn¡¯tgetwhatyouwenttoaskfor,right?Whenareyoueatingfor thedaythen?¡±<b>I</b>asked,exhaling,<b>and</b>helookedup<b>to</b>ne.Thetearshehadbeenholdingbackflowedlikeriversdownhischeeks.

    .47Mon<b>,</b>May

    ¡°Isthereanythingworthliving?PleasetellmewhyIamalive.Justonereason.¡±Hemuttered,sniffinghistears.

    ¡°Tomeetyourdaughter,You¡¯realiveforyourdaughter,andIknow<b>no</b>matterwhatyoudidtoher,shewon¡¯tallowyouto¡°

    ¡°ForhowlongshallIwait?Ican¡¯tkeeplivinglikethis.It¡¯stoomuchformetobear.Ihavelife,butitisnotmine.<b>This</b>packcallsmetheiralphabutdoesn¡¯tknowthatIownnothing,notevenmyownlife.AllthedecisionsItakearehers,andIhaveturnedintosomethingelsebecausethatswhatshewantsmetobe.¡±

    Hewaspouringouthisheart,andIdidn¡¯tevenknow whattosay,realizingfullywellthatI¡¯mnotan exception.Weareallinthistogether,becauseevenmypackwillbehandedtoheroncesheasksforit.That¡¯sthedeal.

    Themistakewemadewasnevermeetingherandgivinghertheopportunitytouseandmanipteus.Irecall thatIwasactuallyheadoverheelsinlovewithademonlikeherwithoutevenknowingit.Mymotherisdead,killedinagruesomewaybythesamewomanIthoughtwasmysoulmate.

    HadIknownthen¡­.

    Lookatmymate,whom themoongoddessblessedmewith;thatwaswhoIrejectedandpushedoutofmylifejusttopleasenooneelsethanDiana,thedemonthatisnowtormentingmylife.

    Thatwasahugemistake,butthehandoftheclockcan¡¯tberewinded.Ijusthope,someway,oneday,wewillgetthatsecondchancetosetthingsright.

    IknowIwillneverhavemymateback,butatleastIwillgetmylifebackandbeabletostartafresh.Iwillfindagirltolove,whowilsoloveme,andwewillgrowtogetused<b>to</b>eachother.

    Balealsodeserves<b>some</b>peace,joy,andhappinessathisage.Heneedstoenjoy thefruitofhibor,whichishisspecialdaughter,whomhewasblessedwith.

    Selene<b>is</b>agift,andwithher,thewholeworldcanbeunderourfeet.Shehasthegreatestpoweroutthere.Everypackandevenkingdomsofothermysticalbeingswillwanttoseekrefugeunderherarm,andthatwillmakethemeptmergingwithus

    Thispackwillgrowtobergeempirewithmillionsofpeople.Adreamofeveryalphaoutthere.ItwasgiventoBaleonatterofgold,buthekickeditaway.

    <b>Diana</b>,ademon,madehimturnagainsthisownchild,whichwasablessing.

 Chapter 64

    <b>Chapter</b><b>64</b>

    <b>Alpha</b>Bale¡¯sPOV

    Hungerhadalmosteatenupeverypartofme,andIcouldn¡¯tevenfeelmyselfanymore beforethewomanImarrieddecideditwastimeformetoeat.Evenafterstarvingme,sheusedherhandtobringouttheportionoffoodIwouldeat.

    Itwaslittle¨CnotenoughforthelongtimeIhadbeenhungry¨Cbutdoesshecare?No.Iwasevenafraidtinbeforeshedeniedmeeatingatall.Itdidn¡¯ttakemeaminutetofinishthesmallportionofrice,andIusedwatertofillmystomach.

    Iwaslikeaveinmyfather¡¯s<bnd</b>,orevensomethinglesser,becauseevenveshavealittlerightleft,unlikeme,wholivesunderherwhimpineverything.

    ¡°Gotothevisitor¡¯sroomandstay.Thedemonkingisvisiting,andIhaveanothervisitor.Idon¡¯twanttoseeyourfacearound.¡±ThatwaswhatshetoldmeafterIwasdoneeating,andwithouthesitation,Idid<b>as</b>shesaid,evenwalkingatafastpacelikeachildafraidtobe floggedbythemother.

    Ihavenoideawhothevisitorwas,andshedoesn¡¯tcare.TheweddingIdidwithherwasabullshitbecausesheisn¡¯tmywife.atall.Shehasneverbeenandwillneverbe.Myonlyregretismydaughter.Imissher<b>so</b>much,andsheisjustthe<b>reason</b>Iamstillstayingalivebecause,asidefromher,Ihavenomeaningonthisearth.

    Ienteredtheroomanidonthebed,allowingthepasttofloodintomyheadandtorturethedaylightoutofme.EverymistakeandbaddecisionIhadtakeninlifebecauseIwasblindedbyinfatuation.

    Tearsformedinmyeyes,runningdownmycheeksasmyheartgrewheavy,sadnessexposingitselfinsideofme.ThesceneofmyhappyfamilywithmyfirstmateanddaughterSelenewasyinglikeascene,clearinmyhead.

    HowdidIfallintoDiana¡¯straptotheextentofbanishingmydaughter,notmindingthatshewouldbekilled?

    Iwasdrowninginthought,hittingthebedwithapunchcontinuouslyeverytimeIrememberthatimeIactedsostupid.andsenseless.Thefrustrationwasjustoverwhelming<b>and</b>unbearableforme.Ibadlywanted<b>a</b>second chance-anewbeginningtobeagoodfather,ruler,andleader.

    Aknocksoundedonthedoor,andIrosequicklytoopenthedoor,thinkingitwasDiana.Iwon¡¯tdarekeepherstandingatthedoorforaminuteaftersheknocks,orshewillbeatme.Itisnormndusualforheratthispointtohitmelikeapunchbag.

    Ifbeingworthlesswereahuman,thatisme.Evenmywolfhadsunkintothedeepestpartofme,dumbandhopeless.DianamadesureIlostallmypower.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Igottothedoorandpusheditopen.Iwasfacedwithamaid.Shelookedleftandrightasiftobesurenoonewaswatchingbeforeshehandedanenvelopetome.

    1

    ¡°Whatis that,andfrom<b>whom</b>?¡±Iasked,mybrowsknittingtogetherasIsquintedattheenvelopewithouttakingitfromher.

    Hereyesdartedleftandrightagainbeforedriftingbacktome.

    ¡°Sir,pleaseletmeenterbeforeIamseen.Idon¡¯twantanyocatchmetalkingtoyou,especiallyDiana.Ihadbeenstalkingyouformanydays,waitingforthedaytobeable<b>to</b>giveyouthis.Luckily,Ieavesdroppedwhenshewastellingyou<b>to</b>stayinthisroom.¡±

    Ididn¡¯twaitanysecondsbeforelettinghierinandlockingthedoorbehind¡­

    ¡°Thisletterisfromsomeone,butthemessageisfromyourdaughter.¡±Shespilled,anditwaslikearainofcoldwaterpoureddownonme,withshiversrunningdownmyspineandsendinggoosebumpsallovermyskin

    ¡°Mydaughter,youmeanSelene?ShesentmealetterTearsbrimmedinmyeyesasItookitquicklyfromherandtoreouttheenvelope.

    ¡°OhmyGod¡­¡±Ifelltomyknees,cingtheletteronmychestafterreadingitall.Thetearsinmyeyeswouldn¡¯tflowingdownasIfelteverywordshewrote,hearingtheminmyearslikeshewastalkingtomeface¨Cto¨Cfaceinthatroom.

    stop

    Chapter64

    Selenehadn¡¯tabandonedmelikeIthought.Shedoesn¡¯thatemelikeIthoughtshedid,anditseemsshehaspushedthepastawayandisalsolookingforaway<b>to</b>makethingsrightbetweenus.

    Intheletter,shecalledmeDaddy;shereferredtomeasherfather<b>,</b>andthefeelingwasamazing.I<b>realized</b>atthatmoment<b>how</b>muchIhadmissedmylife,mydaughter,everythingabouther.Imissedhersmile,voice,and cheesiness.

    Gawd,whydidIdoallthattoher?

    ¡°<b>I</b><b>will</b>have<b>to</b>leavenowbeforesomeonecatchesmehere.Themaidssaidthatatthatmoment,makingmelookupather.

    ¡°HowwillIsendher<b>a</b><b>response</b>?WhatwaycanImeetmydaughter?Pleasehelpmeout.Ibadlyneedtotalktoher.¡±

    Sheshookherheadwithadeepsigh.

    ¡°Thereisabsolutelynoway.Idon¡¯teventhinksheisoutoftheLycankingdom.I¡¯mconfusedastowhyshehadn¡¯etorescue<b>us</b>too, butIbelievethetimeisclose,andthisletterisjusttoreassureyoutostaystrong.

    ¡°Tellmewhobroughtthisletter.Icangettospeakwithmydaughterthroughher.¡±

    ¡°Idon¡¯t knowher,andshedidn¡¯tintroduceherselftome¡­Ihavetogonow.¡±Shesaidthatandwalkedawayimmediately.

    Iheldthelettertomychest,treasuringeverybitofit

    Itwaslikeafreshbreathoflifehadreturnedto<b>me</b>.Justthethoughtthatmydaughterdoesn¡¯thold<b>any</b>grudgesagainstmeanymoremademesohappy.Like,afterallthewrongIdidtoher,shestill<b>has</b>aceinherhearttoforgiveme.

    Nina¡¯sPOV

    <b>I</b>watchedhimasheleapedinexcitement,hearingthatIhaddeliveredalltheletters,especiallytheonemeantforhissister.

    Hehuggedmetightandmedeeply,tearsbrimminginhiseyes.

    ¡°Thankyousomuch,mylove.Youareablessinginmylife.Now,shewon¡¯t<b>have</b>toworry<b>and</b>won¡¯tkillherselfifshehasitinmind.Shewillstaystrongandwaitforme,knowingIdidn¡¯tabandonher.¡±Hemeagainandagain.

    ¡°You¡¯returningmeonwiththese.¡±Iteased,andhughed.

    ¡°Youalreadyturnedmeonwiththisgoodnews.You<b>have</b>noideahowhappyIamtohear<b>this</b>.Itmeansalottome.¡±Hecarriedmeinhisarmslikeababy,andIcouldonlyblushreallyhard,gigglinguncontrobly.

    ¡°AndIhaveanothermessageforyou.¡±Iadded,andhecarefullybroughtmedown.¡°Letmehearit,mylove.¡±

    ¡°Verysoonyouwillgetajobinthepce.Ihaveusedmyconnectiontosendmessagestotheguardsandworkersthere.Ifthereisanyvacancy,Iwillbeinformed<b>,</b>soifitissomethingyoucando,youwillbeemployedimmediately.¡±

    Heheldmebythewaistandpulledmeclose.

    ¡°Iloveyou.Nina,myheartbeatsforyou,<b>and</b>IpromiseIwillneverleaveyou.Thankyouforeverything.Thesacrifice isbeyondwhatIthoughtyoucoulddoforme.I¡¯moverwhelmed.¡±Hepouredouthisheart,everywordexudingpurepassion<b>and</b>lovethatIcouldfeel.

    Shiftingmystrayedhairbehindmyearshentedanotheronmyforehead,thenmynoseandmylips.

    ¡°Iwill<b>do</b>anythingforyou.¡±Isaiditlowlywithabeamonmy<b>face</b>.Henodded.

    ¡°Iknow,Ibelieveyou.Ioncedoubtedifyoucouldstaywithme¨Cifyouwouldbeabletofacewhateverattackforbeingmylove¨CbutnowIamfullyconvinced.Ididn¡¯treallybelieveinlove,butyouhadtoldmeforrealeverythingaboutit,andIpromise<b>to</b>makeyouthehappiestwomanonearthwitheverythingIgot.¡±

    Mycheeksmustbeliketomatoesnow.Iamsure.Hiswordsweresosweetthattheymademyheart<b>skip</b>abeatandbutterfliesdanceallovermystomach.

    12:47Mon,6MayMJM

    Chapter64

    Mylipswidenedintoagrinthatrefusedtoseizeevenforasingleminute.Hearinghimsayallthesetomewaslikeabalmtomyheart,givingmelifethatseemedtobedeadinsideme.

    ¡°Iamblushing.¡°Myvoicehitchedasmyphonerangatthatmoment.

    Webothdartedoutoureyesinthedirectionofthephone,andIinstantlyrecognizedthenumber.Mymouth<b>went</b>agapeasexcitementlitupinmyeyes.

    <b>This</b>isoneoftheguardsintheroyalpackhouse.hingcouldbethereasonforthecall.

    Iquicklypickeditup.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Ajobjustcameup.It¡¯surgentandneedstohavearecementrealfastbecauseit¡¯sfromLuna,andyouknowshecan¡¯texerciseany<b>kind</b>ofpatience.¡±Thevoicecamefromtheotherend.

    So,what¡¯sthejob?¡±Iaskedwithasharpbreath.Thejoybubblinginsidemewasmakingithardformetotalk.

    ¡°Isthepersonyouwanttogiveajobtoyourfriend?Ifheorsheis,Idon¡¯tthinkthiswouldbeagoodonefortheperson.becauseit¡¯smorelikearisk.¡±

    ¡°Tellme!¡±.

    ¡°TheLunawantsapersonalguardfortheLycangirlshehasbeenkeepingcaptive.Idon¡¯tknowwhatevertranspired,butshesuddenlyreleasedherandistreatingherwell.I<b>am</b>surethereisasecretn.ShefiredthefirstonebecauseheseemedtobefallingfortheLycangirl.WhyIsayit¡¯sariskyjobisbecauseDianawantsthepersontogiveherinformationaboutthegirl.¡±

    Hewasexiningon thephonewhileStanwasalreadyonhisknees,thankingGodwithahugesmileonhisface.

    WebothknewwhotheLycan girlwasalready.Thiswasthemiracleweprayedfor.Wewereactuallyhopingjusttogetajobinthepackhouse,butnow,notonlydidthejoe,italsocameinthebestway.

    Stanwillbeclosetohissisterasaguard.Whatmoredo weaskfor?Whatisbetterthanthis?Withhismaskedface,bothofthemcanmakensonhow<b>to</b>escapesoeasily.

    ¡°See,Iwillbesendinghimoverrightnow.Givehimthejob.That¡¯sthejobheisverygoodat.Doyouhear<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>IsaidonthephoneandgotapositiveresponseattheotherendbeforeIhungupthecall.

    ImmediatelyafterIdroppedthephone,hecarriedmeupinabridalstyle,dancinglikeweweremarried<b>couples</b>havingtheirweddingdance.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter<b>65</b>

    Diana¡¯s<b>POV</b>

    ¡°Ihavesolvedthepuzzle.¡±Hislipscurledintoasmirk,anevilglint sparkinginhiseyesashewalkedintotheroomwithagentleandpridefulpace,bothhandsspedbehindhim.

    ¡°Really?<b>What</b>exactlydid<b>you</b>findout?IsthereawaytokillSelene?Becausethat¡¯stheonlything<b>I</b>actually wanttohearnow.¡±Isighed,withlittleornoanticipationforwhateverhehadtooffer.Sincewebeganthisjourneyofrevengeoverthewerewolves,hehas<b>done</b>littletonothing.

    TheonlyreasonhestillbeatsthecrownofthedemonkingisthatIcan¡¯tsnatchthatfromhim.ordingtotradition,itwasmeantonlyforthemalebreedofdemons.Althoughheisthedemonking,Idobothwhileheenjoysthepraise.

    Idon¡¯tactuallycareabouthim<b>.</b>Icareaboutourpeoplewhowerechasedoutoftheindand<b>made</b>tosleepincaveslikerefugees.Wewereambushedbytheentireworldkingdomjustforadisputewithafewpack.Thatwasaninjusticedous,whichwewillneverforget,evenwhenthosewhodiditarealldead.

    Thechildrenandgenerationstewillpayfortheircrimes,oneaftertheother.IhadvowedwithmylifethattherewasnowayIwouldlivetoseemyfamilycontinuestayinginthosecavesandbeingtreatedlikelepers.

    IwilluseeverythingIhavetodestroythewerewolvesonepackafteranotheruntiltheyareallbelowourfeetandbowtousastheirgods<b>on</b>earth.Thejourney<b>has</b>begun,andthereisnoturningbackanymore.

    <b>I</b>amclosetovictory,andjustoneobstacleneedstoberemoved.OnceIgettheswordandkillSelenewithit,shewillgetbrokenwithanguish,blindedbyrageandtheburningmeofrevenge,andIwillusethatagainsther.

    Shewillendupkillingthemansheloves,andthatwillbetheend,becauseoncehermateisdead,herpowerswillweaken.ThenIdon¡¯tneedmuchtounliveher.Iwouldeven<b>take</b>hercaptive,taunther,andtorturehertillshebeggedfordeath.

    Then,inagruesomelyexcitingway,Iwillendher.Afterthat,thewolveswillbeleftwithnohopebecauseeventheLycanswillbeagainstthembecauseofwhatSelenewoulddototheirking.

    Then,Iwillruleoverthepackandusetheirwarriorsandtheancientswordtoexpandmyterritory.Gradually,IwillhaveanempirewhereIwillsitonthethroneandrulewithanironfist.

    Icanimaginealltheseinmyheadalready,everysinglesceneyingoutlikeitwasreality,andforreal,Icouldfeelitalreadyclose.Thatmoment<b>is</b>verynear,andevenmynnerdemonscanattesttothat.

    <b>No</b>onecanstopme.

    ¡°Youdon¡¯tseem tobeinterested.Iseeyouhavereallylosthopeinme.¡±Lu

    sighed,takingaseatclosetomeonthe<b>bed</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯mallears.Ordoyouwantmetojumpandscreambecauseyou<b>said</b>you¡¯vesolvedapuzzle?¡±Ichuckled,rollingmyeyesyfullyathimashegavemethatcharmingsmile.

    Onlylovebindsus.Myloveforhimiswhatstillkeepsmestuck<b>with</b>him,nomatterwhat.Yes,IlovehimeventhoughheisclosetobeinguselesstomeandthenIhavein<b>mind</b><b>.</b>Idon¡¯treallymind,andIwanttoruletheempirewithhimbeside

    ¡°IhavecreatedapoisonthatwillkillSelene¡¯sbaby.Thebestpartofitisthatthepoisonwon¡¯thaveanyeffectassheispregnant.Itwouldwaittillshehad<b>given</b>birth,thencutawaythatjoya<b>day</b>ortwter.¡±Hespilled,andforsomeminutes,1stoodstill,staringathimasiftobe<b>sure</b>hewasn¡¯tyingpranksonme,<b>maybe</b>tryingtousethistomakemughorsomething.

    ¡°Youdon¡¯tbelieveme?<b>It</b>showsinyoursquintedeyesthatyoucan¡¯tbelieveyourearsaboutwhatIsaid.Well,hereweare,mylove.You<b>don¡¯t</b>evenhavetoworryaboutwhetheritwilltrulywork.Ihadtriedit<b>on</b>two<b>pregnant</b>wolves,oneinher<b>early</b>pregnancyandanotherinhetepregnancy.Itworked.¡±Hesmiled,handingmeasmallbottlewithadarkcontentinsideit.

    ¡°Wow,nowthat¡¯smybaby!¡±Isqueakedinhappiness,jumpingandhugginghimwithsomuchjoy.

    Chapter65

    <b>¡°I</b>knowIhavenotbeensohelpful,butIpromisetobenow.IwilldoallIcantohelpusachievethisgreatfearthatyouhaveinmind,sowewilllivethelifewedesireandmakesurewemakethosewhohavemadeussufferregrettheiractions.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes,mylove.¡±Icooedwith<b>a</b>kissonhislips,rubbing<b>his</b>checkaswessmilinguncontrobly.

    ¡°Now,weneedsomeone<b>to</b>helpusputthispoisoninhermeal.¡±Hebreathed,¡°Itwon¡¯tbesoeasytodoitsincesheisfarawayandthat<b>she</b>isn¡¯tmonerlikeshe<b>was</b>before.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tworryaboutthat.Ihavesomeonewhowoulddothatforus.Youhavedonemorethan<b>enough</b>tocreatethispoison;leavetherestformetodo.hingIpromiseyouistomakethis<b>empire</b><b>dream</b><b>happen</b>.Ourpeoplewill seizetheopportunitytobevestowerewolves,andinsteadtheywillbebelowus,eating fromourleftoversandservingusliketheirgodsfortherestoftheirlives.

    Igiggled,scanningthebottle,whichwasaspecialthingformebecauseIhad<b>been</b>reallylookingforawaytocreateapoisonthatcouldactuallykillthebaby afterbirth.

    Notlike<b>I</b>won¡¯tbeabletomakeit,buttomakehatshewouldtakenowandthenkillthebabyaftertwodaysofbirthwaswhatwas<b>hard</b>for<b>me</b>.

    OnceSelenegivesbirth,shewillbeprotectedsomuch<b>,</b><b>and</b>sheherselfwillbeonhighalertagainstanykindofattack,whichwouldmakeithardertoaplishthen.

    ButnowIdon¡¯thavetoworryaboutthat.

    Ria¡¯sPOV

    Itwasevening,andIwasonthebalcony,enjoyingtheviewandcoolbreeze,whenamaidwalkeduptomeandsaidthatLunaseemedtobemypresenceinherroom;maybeIshouldn¡¯tevencallherLuna.Sheisn¡¯tLunasincesheisheretodestroythesepeople.

    ¡°Whyisshecalling me?Doyouhaveanyidea?¡±Iaskedwithmybrowsknittedtogether.

    ¡°Idon¡¯tknow,¡±Sherepliedbluntlyandwalkedaway,justasshehaein.

    Icouldn¡¯tthinkofanythingthatwouldmakehercallme,notlikewe<b>have</b>issueswehaven¡¯tdiscussed.

    Withadeepsighandhiss,Irosefromthechairandsluggishlymademyway backintothehouse.

    Igotintotheroom,andshewasonthebedwiththed¨¦monking.Shivers randownmyspineasIfurrowedmybrows,wonderingwhatwasgoingonandwhyIwasbeckonednow.

    <b>¡°</b>Goodevening,¡±Inoticedthattheatmospherewasreallytensebecauseofthedemonking.HewassomeoneIreallydreaded,knowinghehadlivedallhislife<b>as</b>amonsterwhosoldhissoultothedevndcoulddothedeepestevileverimagine.

    youcould

    When<b>I</b>seteyesonhim,allIseeisdark magic,becausehepossessesthemall.Darkmagicthathadbeenforbiddenlongago.

    ¡°Sit.¡±Shetoldmewithaheadgesture.

    Idid<b>as</b>shesaid,andshebroughtoutabottleanddroppeditonthetableinfrontofher.

    ¡°Howareyoudoingnow?Yourhealthandstrength.Ihopeyou¡¯reregainingyourfubilitytocarryoutthemission.¡±Hertonewasbluntandpissedoffasthoseeyeszedfromheadtotoe.

    ¡°Iamgettingbetter.¡±ThatwasallIcouldutterasIwaitedfortheactualreasonIwascalledupon.Itcan¡¯tbetoaskmeabouthowI¡¯mfeelingnow.

    ¡°Ican¡¯twaitforaweek.Canweknowwhatitwilltakeforyourhealthtobefullyregainedinthreedays?¡±Herlipscurvedtoasneerassheaskedandwaitedformyresponse.

    ¡°Whyareyouinsuchahaste?Wecantakeitstepbysteptoavoid¡­

    2.48Mon,omay

    Chapter65

    on,9may

    ¡°Shutupyoursmellymouth!¡±Shesnapped,hertoneexudingpurehatredandanger.¡°DidIaskforyourstupidopinion?Do<b>you</b>eventhinkwearefriendswhosuggesttoeachotherwhatever?Answermyquestion!¡±

    Iflinchedabitathersparkandexhaledheavily,rubbingmyfaceandrackingmybrainforwhat<b>to</b><b>say</b>.Tobehonest,evennowIamstrongenoughtocarryoutthemission,butIwasjustnotreadyyet.IstillwanttobetogetherwithDaveandspendmoretimewithhim.

    ¡°Wehavetobecarefulsowewon¡¯tfandendupregrettingit.¡±

    ¡±!Haveyougoneoutofyourmind?Shit!DoyousuddenlythinkIwouldeverseeyouaspartofmyteam?Iknowyoudon¡¯tcareaboutmeseeding.Youaredoingthisforyourown<b>gain</b>andnotbecauseyouwantmetowin.Actinglikeyouaretryingtobecarefulforustoseeddoesn¡¯tsitrightbecauseyouwouldpreferIloseandgetkilled,bitch.¡±Sheseethedthroughherteethandrosefromthebedshe<b>was</b>sittingon.

    ¡°Youhaveonlythreedaystostartyourjourney.Iwillbesendingthe maptoyou.Init,youwillseetheroutestothecavewheretheancientswordis.Whereveralltheguardsarepositioned,youwillmakeanonhowtocarryoutthe<b>attack</b>.Iwantyoutobefastbecausethereisanothestthingyouwillhelpmedo,soIwillowyoutobewithDaveand notkill.

    himoff.

    ThementionofDavemademeswalloweveryrepulsiveresponseIhadinmind.Iwasabouttoactstubbornandadamantongoingforthemissioninthreedays,butnow<b>I</b>wigreestraightup.

    IneedtobedonefastandleavewithDave,especiallynowthatIknowmybrotherisalive.

    <b>¡°</b>Alright¡­Ihaveheardyou.Ihopethesecondmissionisn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Itisveryeasytocarryoutanddoesn¡¯tevenneedmuchnning.BeforeIforget,IhavestrippedDaveofthejobofbeingyourguard.Youbothwon¡¯t be togetherfornowsinceyouneedtimetomakens.Anew personwilltakehisjob,andthatpersonwillresumetomorrow.¡±Shesaidandwavedatmeto<b>leave</b>.

    Isighedandleft,tootiredtosayanythingelse.Allthesewerejusttoomuch,andIcan¡¯twaitforthemtoend,soIwillgainmyfreedomandpushthemalltothepast.Iwonderwhothisnewguywillbelike.

    Ijusthopeheisn¡¯tharsh.

 Chapter 66

    ¡°Shutupyoursmellymouth!¡±Shesnapped,hertoneexudingpurehatredandanger.¡°DidIaskforyourstupidopinion?Do<b>you</b>eventhinkwearefriendswhosuggesttoeachotherwhatever?Answermyquestion!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Iflinchedabitathersparkandexhaledheavily,rubbingmyfaceandrackingmybrainforwhat<b>to</b><b>say</b>.Tobehonest,evennowIamstrongenoughtocarryoutthemission,butIwasjustnotreadyyet.IstillwanttobetogetherwithDaveandspendmoretimewithhim.

    ¡°Wehavetobecarefulsowewon¡¯tfandendupregrettingit.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!Haveyougoneoutofyourmind?Shit!DoyousuddenlythinkIwouldeverseeyouaspartofmyteam?Iknowyoudon¡¯tcareaboutmeseeding.Youaredoingthisforyourown<b>gain</b>andnotbecauseyouwantmetowin.Actinglikeyouaretryingtobecarefulforustoseeddoesn¡¯tsitrightbecauseyouwouldpreferIloseandgetkilled,bitch.¡±Sheseethedthroughherteethandrosefromthebedshe<b>was</b>sittingon.

    ¡°Youhaveonlythreedaystostartyourjourney.Iwillbesendingthe maptoyou.Init,youwillseetheroutestothecavewheretheancientswordis.Whereveralltheguardsarepositioned,youwillmakeanonhowtocarryoutthe<b>attack</b>.Iwantyoutobefastbecausethereisanothestthingyouwillhelpmedo,soIwillowyoutobewithDaveand notkill.

    himoff.

    ThementionofDavemademeswalloweveryrepulsiveresponseIhadinmind.Iwasabouttoactstubbornandadamantongoingforthemissioninthreedays,butnow<b>I</b>wigreestraightup.

    IneedtobedonefastandleavewithDave,especiallynowthatIknowmybrotherisalive.

    <b>¡°</b>Alright¡­Ihaveheardyou.Ihopethesecondmissionisn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Itisveryeasytocarryoutanddoesn¡¯tevenneedmuchnning.BeforeIforget,IhavestrippedDaveofthejobofbeingyourguard.Youbothwon¡¯t be togetherfornowsinceyouneedtimetomakens.Anew personwilltakehisjob,andthatpersonwillresumetomorrow.¡±Shesaidandwavedatmeto<b>leave</b>.

    Isighedandleft,tootiredtosayanythingelse.Allthesewerejusttoomuch,andIcan¡¯twaitforthemtoend,soIwillgainmyfreedomandpushthemalltothepast.Iwonderwhothisnewguywillbelike.

    Ijusthopeheisn¡¯tharsh.

    c

 Chapter 67

    <b>Chapter</b><b>67</b>

    Igrowledinwardlyinannoyancewhenshecalledmysisterafool,butatthatmomentIdared<b>not</b>showany expressionthatwouldgiveawaymytrueidentity.Shetruly hatesmysisterbutcouldstillkeepheralive,whichmeanstheremightstillbebitofimportanceshestittachedtoher<b>,</b>butforme,deathwastheonlythingshewishedforme.

    Ifinanywayshefindsoutmytrueidentity,therewouldbenoneedformetobothermyselftryingtoescape,fight,orbegforasecondchance.Mydeathwileimmediately.

    AhugesmilealmostslippedmylipsasIwatched thedooropen.TheanticipationandbubblingurgealmostshotthroughmyskinasIfoughthardtocontrol it.

    Thereshewas,mybeautiful,lovingsisterwhoisaftermyheart,agirlthatIseeasbothmymotherandsister.Shewassittingthereon thebed,herheadrestingbackonthewallwhilesheclosedhereyes

    Shewaswelldressedanddidn¡¯tlookoppressedinanyway,whichmademesohappy.

    Abitof<b>tears</b>formedinmyeyesthemomentsheopened<b>those</b>eyeswhenDianayelledher<b>name</b>.Hergazefellonmefirst,<b>and</b>Icouldn¡¯thelpsmilingatthis point.Ijusthopedthesmileappearedas<b>casual</b><b>as</b>Iwantedittobe,so<b>Diana</b>wouldn¡¯tsuspectanything.

    ¡°Isthattherecement?Hervoicewasbarelyaudibleas<b>she</b>askedandshrugged,movinghereyesawayfrommeandfacingDiana.

    ¡°Yes,that¡¯shim.Foryourinformation,heisnewinthispackandwon¡¯tbe<b>a</b>jokelikethefirstone you stupidlyfellinlovewith.YouknowwhyI¡¯mtellingyou<b>this</b><b>,</b><b>so</b>justfocusonyourtraining,studythemap,andifyouneedanyhelp,tellhim,andhewillhelpyouout.¡±

    ¡°Helplikewhat?Heisuselesstome,andIdon¡¯t<b>even</b>knowwhyyouinsistIgetabodyguard.Whatexactlywilltheydoforme?¡±Shehissed,soundingsopissedout,butDianadoesn¡¯tevencarewhatitwasthatwasirkingher.

    ¡°Ihavemyreasonswhytheyarehere,andit¡¯s betteryoudon¡¯tknow.Juststicktothe<b>n</b>anddon¡¯ttrytobesmartbecauseIwon¡¯ttake iteasyonyou.¡±Shewarnedwithasternvoice,herfacemeananddreadful,beforesheshiftedhergazetome.

    ¡°Afteryoubothhavemadeabriefintroduction,wewilldiscuss.TherearealotIwantyoutokeepwatchover<b>and</b>informmeoncethere<b>is</b>somethingfishy.¡±Shesaidthat,andInodded.

    ¡°<b>Sure</b>.Ireplied.

    ¡°Youboth<b>will</b>sharethesameroom.Idon¡¯tcarehowyousleep.Meanwhile,hernameisRia,andsheisstubborn,butIIMUSEsaythis.Itrustyou.Idon¡¯tknowwhy,butimmediatelyIsawyou.Ijustbelieveyouaretherightpersonforthisjobwhowillhandleherwell.¡±

    Justthen,shepaused,asitseemedshegotamessagethroughthemindlink.Withoutsayinganythingelse,shehurriedoutoftheroom,herheelsmakingaquickknockonthetiles.

    Immediatelyaftershegotoutofsight,Irushedtothedoorandlockeditwhile<b>Ria</b>staredatmewithherlipsdownandturned<b>to</b><b>a</b>sneer.

    <b>my</b>

    door.

    ¡°Whyareyoulockingmydoor?Thefactthatyouarestayingwithmedoesn¡¯tinanywaygiveyoutherighttolockStopactinglikeyou¡¯reanything!¡±Shehuffedatme,rollinghereyes.¡°AndIdon¡¯tknowhowIwillcopewithstaying<b>in</b>thesameroomwithyou.

    Gosh!

    Iburstintughter,roamedmyeyesthrougheverycorneroftheroom,andassoonasIsawwherethe cameraswere,Iturnedmybackonthem.

    ¡°Ria,youarenowreallyharsh.Iwonderwhatshemadeyougothrough¨Cthateverythingirksyouout.¡±Ispokewithsomuchpityandcare,lookingatherfaceasshefacedthegroundbegrudgingly.

    ¡°Whatnonsenseareyoutalkingabout?¡±Shescoffed,lookingupatme,andIsmiled.

    Chapter67

    ¡°Domyeyesstrikeanyresemnce?IknowtheconcoctionItookdistortedmyvoiceabit,butdoesitringanythingtoyou?Like,what<b>does</b>itsoundliketoyou,sister?¡±

    ImmediatelyIcalledhersister,hereyessquintedatme.Shestoodupfromthebedin<b>a</b><b>rush</b>,hereyesscanningmefromheadtotoeasifsheweremeasuringmyheightandcheckingoneverypossibilityofwhatshewasthinkinginherhead.

    ¡°CanIknowwhyyouaresayingsuch<b>a</b>weirdthing?Wejustmet,and¡­

    ¡°Iam<b>here</b>already.LikeIsaidintheletterIsenttoyou,Mybaby,thisisStan,yourbrother.¡±Iwhispered,thetearsIhadbeenholdingfallingdownmychecksasshefrozeinshockanddisbelief,herjawdropping

    ¡°Stan?..¡±Shegasped,blinkingandwalkingclosertomeashereyesgotwetwithsomuchemotion.Webothgazedintoeachother¡¯s

    ¡®seyeswhileshedrewforward,andsoquick,shepulledouthershoeandactedlikeshewasflingingitatme,soIdodged,anditwentstraighttothecamera,handingatthehighendofthewallbehindme,breakingitimmediately.

    *Stan!!¡±Shesquealed,jumpingandhuggingmetightwhileIpulledoffthemask,seeingshehadbrokenthecamera.

    Leaningbackfromthehug,shelookedintomyrealfaceandshedtears,herlipsquivering,andIcouldliterallyhearthepoundingofherheartagainstherchestasshegrinnedandpeckedmycheek.

    ¡°Youactuallycamebackforme!Youdidn¡¯t abandonmeevenafterIwastheonewhocausedallthistomyself.Iwasstubbornanddeserveditall,butyoureallyfoughtyourwaytehere.IamsohappySelenedidn¡¯tkillyou.¡±Herexcitementwasexudingineverywordshespoke,assheevenfoughttomakeeachsentencewiththesameamountofjoyin

    her.

    Herbodyhuggingaroundmegavemesomuchwarmth,joy,andpeace.Seeingshewasfine,healthy,andsanewasallIneededtofeelontopoftheworld.

    ¡°Yes,Iamherenow,andwemustfindawaytonotonlyescapebutalsokillthatevilwoman¡±Iwhisperedtoherwhileputtingmymaskbackonbecausewedidn¡¯tknowwhenshewouldreturntotheroom.

    Ifshesbackandseesthedoorlocked,hersuspicionwillbegin,andIdon¡¯twanttotakeanychances.Iaminherterritory,soIhavetobeverycareful,oritwillbethe<b>end</b>ofme.

    ¡°Thereissomethingshetoldmetodo,whichistobringtheancientswordtohersoIwillregainmyfreedom.ShouldIdoit?I<b>had</b>agreedtodoitbecauseIcouldbearbeingstuckwithher.Whatdoyousuggest?

    ¡°Isuggestyoudojustasshesays:continuebeingnormalwhileIsendamessageacrosstoSelene.Wewill attackherwhensheleastexpectsit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯sfine.¡±Shebeamed.

    ¡°So,howisSelene¡¯sfather?Sheisconcernedabouthimandwantstoknowifheisstillsaneandhealthybecausesheisnningtotakehimawayfromthishell.Iquestioned.

    She<b>sighed</b>andshookherheadsadly.

    ¡°Ihopehewillbealivethenextdaybecausehislifehasbeensh*t.Heisnowadeadman,walkingwithnochoiceof<b>his</b>own,toyingaround,andneedingpermissiontodoeverything.Heisthealpha,butevenanomegahasmorerelevancethanhim.Dianahaddestroyedhislifeandeverythinghehad<b>.</b>¡±Riaexinedwithadeepsigh.

    ¡°Iamherenow.WewillsetthingsrightandhelpSelenedestroythatevilwomanandherentirecrew.¡±Isaiditintoherear,andshenoddedwithahugesmile.

    Itrust

    YOU

    Aknocksounded,andmyheartskippedabeat.WhatexnationwillIgiveDianaastowhythedoorwaslocked?Itwasn¡¯tlockedwhenweentered,andnowthatIwaswithRia,itgotlocked.Shit!.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Riaswallowed<b>hard</b>,anxietybuildingupastheatmospheregrewintensewhenI headedtothedoortounlockit.

    AsIopenedthedoor,Ibegantoapologize,buthissedonseeingitwasn¡¯ther.

    MortoMay

    12:48

    Chapter67

    4976

    ¡°Fuck!Who<b>are</b>you?¡±Iseethedattheyoungmaninawarrioruniformstandingatthedoorpost.Hesneeredatme,squintingasifhewerelookingformyidentity.

    his

    <b>eyes</b>

    ¡°Ishouldbetheoneasking<b>a</b><b>stranger</b>likeyouwhoyouare.Whatareyoudoinginsidethisroom?¡±Hewasalmostshoutingashepeepedintothe<b>room</b>,likehewascheckinguponRia.

    ¡°Whoareyou<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Lethimin!!¡±<b>Ria</b>shoutedfrominside,andIgaveway.

    ¡°<b>Dave</b>!Imissyou!¡±

    TheybothranintoeachotherinatighthugandkissedwhileIwatchedinsurprise.

    ¡°Whoisthisguy?Dianafiredme.Ishetherecementalready?Someoneelseto¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,heis,butthefunisthatheismybrotherindisguise¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter<b>68</b>

    ¡°God,areyouforreal<b>?</b>¡±DavebreathedinexcitementasheturnedtoStanwithahugesmileonhisface.

    ¡°MynameisDave,andyoursisteris¡­¡±

    ¡°Youbotharelevers;Icanseethatalready,butitisn¡¯ttimeforromancenowbecauseourlivesareallindanger,and ifwedon¡¯ttread carefully,wewillendupinthegrave.¡±

    ¡°Yes,Iknow,IjustwonderwhatDiananstodotous.Shereallyhatesthepeopleofthimunitywhensheshouldloveandprotectus.Iamjustconfusedatwhatwedidto<b>her</b>wronglytodeservethis.¡±Davesighed,runninghis<b>fingers</b>through

    hishair.

    ¡°Dianaisnotawerewolflikeyou.Sheisademonindisguise,andnotanykindofdemon;sheisthedemonqueenandhasjustonepriority,whichistotakeoverthewolfworldandputitallunderherfinger.She<b>wants</b>toruleyouall.¡±Ispilled,myhands<b>sped</b>tomy<b>back</b>asIwalkedtoandfro,takingacontrolledbreath.

    ¡°What?¡±Davelookedshocked.Itseemedhedidn¡¯tknowyet.Mysisterhadn¡¯ttoldhim.

    ¡°Thereisnoneedto hideitfromhim.Heshouldknowwhatisabouttobefall<b>them</b>andgetprepared.Heshouldknowthedangerforreal.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>God,Ican¡¯tbelievethis.HowdidsheseedinhidingitsowellthateventheAlpha<b>doesn¡¯t</b>know?Webelieved,loved,andtrustedherlikeourlivesdependedonit.She<b>was</b>sogoodinthebeginningthatweallthoughtshewasthebetterrecementforthedeadLuna.¡±Hegrowled,suckinginhisteeth.

    ¡°Soallthatwasjustpretensetogetin,andnowIamsureit¡¯stotebecausetheAlphahaslostcontrolofhimself.Hedoesn¡¯twantwhatevershe<b>wants</b>.¡±

    ¡°Andthedemonsarealreadyinhere.Theyareinthe<b>pack</b>;they<b>are</b>alsointhispackhouse,hidingandlurkingaroundwhilewaitingfortheirtotakecontrol.Youcan¡¯tsmelltheirscentbecauseyoudon¡¯thave<b>sharp</b>senses.Wehavetoactfastforreal¡±Ihissed,driftingmyeyestothebrokencamera.

    ¡°Ineedtogoreportbymyselfthatthecamerawasmistakenlybrokenbyyouwhenyouwereangryatmeandflungyourshoetomyhead,whichIdodged.¡±IfIdon¡¯treportbymyself,shewillbelieveitwasallintentional.¡±Isaidthistomysisterbeforewalkingawayimmediately.

    Afteraskingaround,IwasabletofindoutwhereDiana<b>was</b><b>inside</b>thepce.Theguard<b>had</b>tokeepmeoutsidethedoor,thengobackintoinformher ofmyrequesttomeether.ShetoldthemtoallowmeinbeforeIwas<b>given</b>ess.

    Myfirststepinsidethemagnificentpce,andIwasweedbythedemonscentsagain,thistimemoreintense,ahintthateventhedemonking<b>was</b>aroundsomewhere.Thisceisnolongerapack.

    Ontheoutside,itmayseemlikeapackof wolves,butitisactually<b>a</b>coven,orratherhideoutfordemonswhiletheymaketheirns.Dianawassmartenoughtocarrythisoutbecause,with therumorsaboutdemonsflyingaround,otherpacksandmysticalbeingswouldhavetogethertokillthemwiththeancientswordasecondtime.

    Nowthattheyallstayintheshadows,rightinthispack,noonecanfightthem.Itwouldevenbeimpossibletofishthemoutoneaftertheother.

    ItriedasmuchaspossiblenottogiveawaymyobservanceasItook afewslowstepsforwardonthemarblefloor,movingclosertothegiganticthrone,whichwasafewdistanceaway.Ihadtecloser<b>so</b>shewouldhearwhateverIhadtosay.

    <b>You</b>won¡¯tbelieveitwaswhenIdrewcloserthatIwasabletosightthecrouchedmanonthethroneastheAlpha,hisheadhunglowwithhishairsscatteredaroundhisface.Helookedsowornoutandhungry.

    Everyoneinthepcewaslookingupatmeexcepthim.Hedoesn¡¯tevenseemtohavethestrengthtomakeamovement.

    ¡°Hey!Wehave<b>a</b>visitorinthepce,andyou<b>still</b>keepyourheadlow.Areyoumad?¡±Dianahuffedat himwith<b>a</b><b>smack</b>onthe<b>back</b>ofhishead,asifhewereakidbeingshunnedbythemother.Itwasn¡¯t evenlikeakid;itwaslikeamaidwhowasbeingcautionedbytheboss.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    12:49Mon,6May

    Chapter68

    ¡°Iamsorry,¡±wastheonlythinghecouldmutterasheliftedhisheadtoseewho thevisitorwas,andthereoureyesmet.1sawpain.I<b>saw</b>amancrushedtopiecesanddestroyedtothepointofnothing

    His<b>eyes</b>aretearyandfilledwithguiltandexhaustion.Itwaslikehe<b>was</b>justholdingonto<b>a</b>singlereasontolive.This<b>wasn¡¯t</b>themanIsawwhenIvisitedthis<b>pack</b>withLucian.

    Fuck!

    Hewassomeoneyou¡¯dlook<b>at</b>andrealizehehadleftbeingalivingbeingforatoy.

    ¡°Weetothepack<b>,</b>¡±hesaidtomewithaforcedsmile.Itcan¡¯tevenpass<b>as</b>asmile<b>,</b><b>as</b>hislipsonlywidenedweirdly

    Icouldn¡¯tgivehimanyresponse.AllthatwasonmymindwasSelene.Howwouldshefeelseeingherfatherthisway?Shereallycares,<b>and</b><b>that</b>waswhyshewrotetheletter.

    Atthispoint,shereally<b>has</b>teearlierifshewantstomeetherfatheralive,becauseIamsuredepression<b>must</b>havetakenthebiggerpartofhim,andlifeisnow meaningless.

    Justmaybeitwasthatletterthatgavehimhopenottoenditall.Hemayreallybewaitingforhisdaughterteandrescuehim,butuntilwhen?Hedoesn¡¯tseemlikehecanholdontoolong.

    -Whatbroughtyouherealready?Hasthatfoolishgirldonesomethingwrong?¡±Dianaasked.

    ¡°Yes.Thecameraintheroomwasbrokenbyherwhensheflunghershoeatme.Idodged,andthatwasit;thecameragotbroken.I<b>have</b>torushandtellyousowewon¡¯tmissanything.Iamsuresheintentionallydidthatforanulteriormotive<b>.¡±</b>

    ImadesureIsoundedconvincingenoughforhertobelievestronglythatI wasonherside.

    Shenoddedandgavemethosesatisfiedlooks.¡°Youareperfectlyright.Shemusthavedhatintentionally.It¡¯ssorightthatyou<be</b>toreport.Iwillsendpeopletofixitimmediately.¡±

    Dayspassed,anditfinallygottothedaywhenmysisterwasgoingtobringthesword.IhadtoldSelogivemeadayoffsoIcouldgostaywithmyguardian.IwasgoingtoreturnonceRiareturned.

    Therequestwasgrantedsinceshebelievesandtrustsme.Idon¡¯tknow,butDianasuddenly<b>gave</b>mesomuchtrust.

    Aftergettingreadytoleave,thedooroftheroomopened.SinceRia<b>was</b>out,itwassurelysomeoneelse,andIwasn¡¯texpectinganyvisitors, soIturnedtothedoorwith<b>a</b>squeezedface,wonderingwhowastheretobargein.

    Iknowtheydon¡¯tknowwhenRiawashere,butnowthatsheisabsentandI¡¯mnowtheonestayinghere,theyshouldn¡¯tdarewalkinwithoutknocking

    ThefrownonmyfacewashedawayasIsawwhowasatthedoorstep.Myheadbowedimmediately.Dianawasdressedinarobe,anditdoesn¡¯tseemlikeshehadanythingelseinside.Hercleavageandthetransparencyofherclothmaterialgiveaclearviewofherround<b>ass</b>andthighs.

    Idon¡¯tknowwhatshewasherewithsuchadress,butIknewbetterthanlookingatherbodysoshewouldn¡¯tthinkI<b>had</b>anythinginmind,thenpickfaultwithitandpunishme.

    Shehadn¡¯tbeenharshtomesinceIcamehere,butIknewitdidn¡¯tchangethefact thatshewasevil.MaybeIhadn¡¯tdoneanythingwrongyet.

    ¡°Whyisyourgazefixedonthefloor,likeyoukeptsomethingthere?¡±Shesaidwithavoicebarelyabovewhispers,walkinginandshuttingthedoor.Sheevenlockeditanddippedthekeyintoherpocket.

    ¡°Iamsorry,ma¡¯am.¡±Iapologizedandbegantostareatherface.

    ¡°Isitonlymyfaceyou¡¯dliketogazeat?Ifyouarescared,don¡¯tworry.Actually,Iwantyou<b>to</b><b>ogle</b>atmeandlickyourlips;feedyoureyeswithmynaked body¡±

    MylegsstumbledbackasIflinchedatwhatshejustsaid.

    12:49Mon<b>,</b>6MayM|

    <b>Chapter</b>68

    Itwassounbelievable.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,Ireallydon¡¯tunderstand.¡±

    ¡°Stopactinglikeadumbguy.Whendydressesthisway,itonlymeanshing,andyouknowthatperfectly.¡±Shesmirked,lickingherlips¡¯asshesteppedcloser,fiddlingwiththeknotaroundherchestthatwasholdingtherobetogether.Oncesheuntiesit,the robewillfall<b>off</b><b>.</b>

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,Idon¡¯tunderstand,forreal.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Fuck!¡±Shecursed.¡°Doesitmeanyoulookatmelikeanoldwomananddon¡¯tseemeasattractiveanymore?SoIamuglyinyoureyes,andmybodydoesn¡¯tmoveyouatall.¡±

    Hertonewasnowreallyharsh,anditexudedangerassheredatme.Itseemedshewaslookingformyvalidationabout.whatsheworebeingsexy,soIfellinlineimmediately,givingherthplimentsshecraved.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter69

    Shesteppedcloser,herstepawkward<b>as</b>shewasswayingherwaisttoomuchandrubbingherhandonheps.Ididn¡¯t<b>realize</b>itwasdoseduceme.Shewasactuallywalkingthatwaytoseduceme.

    Shecedherfingeracrossmylips<b>to</b>shutmeup,andshesmiledandlickedherlips,herotherhandrunningdownmychestandabs.

    ¡°Areyouleavingalready?¡±Shesaiditinahushedtone,andInodded,irritationexplodinginsideme.IfeltlikethegroundshouldcrackopenandIshouldfallinsideandgetburiedlikethis.Itwaseatingmeup,butIhadtofightofftheexpressiononmyfacesoshewouldn¡¯tsuspectanything.

    ¡°YoumaybesurprisedathowItrustyouandhaven¡¯tevendoubtedyouonce.Well,atfirst<b>sight</b>,youcapturedmyattention,andIfeltrxedandfreewithyouaround.Tobehonest,Iwasevenjealousofyoustayingwiththatstupidgirlinthesame<b>room</b>.¡±Shespilled,andmybrowsknittedtogether,myjawdropping.

    ¡°Icansleepanywhereyouwant.Yougavemethisjob,andI¡¯mloyaltoyoualone.¡±Ittastedsobitteronmytongue,and1reallyfeltlikeppingmyselfforsayingsuchathing,buttheurgetosurvivewasgreat.Thedesiretogethertotrustmeandthenkillherwasoverwhelming,soIwasreadyforanything.

    Herhandwentintomytrousers,sendingchillsdownmyspineasIshutmyeyesandgnashedmyteeth.

    Thethoughtofhavingsexwithherwassodisgusting,especiallyasIkeptrememberinghowshebetrayedourtrust<b>and</b>torturedmysister.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Luckilyforme,atthatmoment,aknockbrokethesilenceandtensionbetweenus,anditwas<b>as</b>ifsheresignedhersensesand<b>backed</b>awayimmediately.

    ¡°Youcango,butmake<b>sure</b>youreturnonthedateItold you.Don¡¯tbreakmytrust.Ifyoudoyourjobright,Ihaveabetterpositionthanbeingabodyguard¡±Shesaiditwithawinkandwalkedoutquickly.

    Assoonassheleft,Iheavedadeepsighofrelief,hurryingtothebathroomtowashmyself.Honestly,myhatredforherwon¡¯tevenletmebeatgoinglikethisaftershetouchedme.IevenhadtochangetheclothesIworesincetheyhadatraceofherperfume.

    Ijusthopemysisterreturnssafely,thenwecanmaketherestofthenwithSeleneanddestroyhiswomanandherentiredemoncrew.

    Torian¡¯sPOV

    SinceIhadthechancetogowhereverIwanted,Idecideditwastimetotakethesecondchancetoseekherhelp.Iwon¡¯twantherfathertodiewhenshehasthepowertostopit.

    I¡¯dkeeptryinguntilIwassureallhopewaslost.Evenmypackisn¡¯tsafeifSelenestillprovesstubbornenoughtohelp.Evenifitwasafterherpregnancy<b>that</b>shedecidedtohelp,that¡¯sfine.Ijustneedapositiveanswerfromher,soIwilldeliverittoherfatherandgivehimareasontostayalive.

    SoIbeganthejourneytomeetSelene.Iampartofthereasonwhyeverythingisgoingwrong.Ihavelostmymotherin<b>the</b>causesimplybecauseIwasblindedbyloveanddidnotseethattherewasalotwrong.

    AlphaBalewassomeonewhodoesn¡¯tjokewithhisfamily,especiallyhisdaughter.Evenwhenhiswife died,hemadeitclearthat he<b>has</b>nontotakeinanywoman,<b>as</b>hewantsto<b>take</b>careofhisdaughterhimselfand<b>make</b>sureshetakesoverhim,eitherasanAlphaortheLunatothemanshewillbematedtoifheisaroyal member.

    Then,allofasudden,after the<b>arrival</b>ofDiana,hedidn¡¯tonlyforgethisdeadwifebutalsobegantomistreathisdaughter.Thatwassomethingthatshould<b>have</b>givenmeahintifIwasn¡¯tblindlydrowninginobsession.

    AndIdidn¡¯tevenseethatshewayfakingitall,includingher loveforme.Mymotherwarnedme.Shereallygavemeherstrictwarningtostayawayfrom,thatwoman,butIwasdeaftoherwords.

    Nowsheisdead,killedbythewomanIimedlovedme.Shepaidwithherlifeforacrimethatmitted.AmistakeI

    Chapter69

    madetookherlifefromher.

    IletoutadeepsighofregretasI finallyreachedthe<b>border</b>oftheLycankingdom.Ishowedthemmybadge,andtheyletmethrough.

    Iheadedstraighttotheroyalcastlealone,withnoonenoticingIwasanAlphaofapackbecauseIdidn¡¯ewithanyguardormaid,justmyself.

    Itwasn¡¯ttimetoflexmyauthoritywhenmyheadisbarelyabovethewaterandabouttogetdrownedentirely.

    Thepackisn¡¯tevenmineinfullbecausesoonestDianawillsendthedemonswhowilltakeoverwhileIstepdown.SheonlyleftmetokeeprullingnowbecauseshewasstilldealingwiththeAlphaBalepack.

    Inhereyes,Iwasjustanactingalphawhileshepreparedtheperson<b>to</b>takeover.

    Ifinallygottothegateofthecastle,andthegatemancameout.

    ¡°Howcanwehelpyou?¡±Heasked.

    Isteppedoutofthecar.

    ¡°Iamhereto meetSelene.She¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯tyouthemanthatcametheotherday?Whatthehereyoudoinghereagain?¡±ThemanhuffedatmelikeIwasasimpleton.Actually,Iamfor<b>now</b>,becauseDianahasmademeworthlesstothst.

    ¡°ItisobviousthatSelenedoesn¡¯twanttoseeyou.Do<b>you</b>wanttoreceiveanotherbeatingfromhermate?Aren¡¯ty

    tyoutired?¡±

    ¡°Goandtell,andIbroughtamessagefromherfather.Letmeknowwhatherresponseis.¡±IsaidthatjusttoknowifSelenestillcaresabit.Ifshedoesn¡¯tallowmein,thenthereisnohope,andIwasgoingtoleavehere,knowingthatitwas allover.Dianahaswonoverus

    ThemanhesitatedabitbuterwentinwhileIstoodoutsidethegate,hopefullywaiting.Ithoughtitwasgoingtotakeforever,butitbarelytookfiveminutes.Notonlydidthegatemanreturn,hecameoutwithbothSeleneandhermate.

    Selenehadtearyeyeswhenshewalkedoutwithherheavypregnancy.

    Iwasshockedtoseeherstepdownandoutjusttomeetmebecauseshecouldeasilysendformetein.

    ¡°Torian,¡±shecalledwithanemotionaltone.¡°Howismyfather?¡±

    Thequestionmademeshudderabit,a gaspslippingmylipsasIstaredatherinsurpriseanddisbeliefwhileshewalkedcloser.

    ¡°Pleasetellmemyfatherisaliveandisn¡¯tdeadyet.Pleasetellmeheisfineandhasn¡¯tbeenpossessedbyademon.¡±Sheaskedcontinuously,holdingmyhandsandurgingforaquickresponse.

    Soshecares.

    ¡°Yourfatherisfine,butthat¡¯sfornow.Hereallyneedsyourhelp.Icameherejusttoknowiftherewasanyhopeforhim.Toknowifheshouldholdontohisdaughter¡¯srescuingverysoon.¡±Isighed,andsheshookhersadly,tearsdropping.

    ¡°MypregnancyistheonlyreasonIhaven¡¯ewithmymateandthewarriors.Howishecoping?Pleaseinside.¡±

    Iheavedinrelief,feelinglikelifehadjusebacktome.ThiswaswhatIdreamedof.ThiswaswhatIprayedfor,and1didn¡¯tevenbelieveforanyreasonthatitwouldbereality.Ididn¡¯texpectthisatall,anditwasafreshbreathtoseethatthehopewasstilive.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter<b>70</b>

    SelenePOV

    ThemomentIheardthatTorianwasatthedoorwaitingtoseeme,myheartleaped.Asurgeofexcitementwasflooding.throughmelikewaves,andIdidn¡¯tevenknowwhenIjumped fromthecouchwithmypregnancy,speedingoutofthedoor.Lucianwasstunned;hiseyeswidened<b>as</b>hetriedto<b>ask</b>mesomething,butseeingthatIwasn¡¯tevengoingtowaitanysecondsintheroom,heswallowedhiswordsandranoutwithme.

    Stanhadleftforsomedaysnow,andIhadn¡¯theardanynewsfrom<b>him</b>.Hehadn¡¯ebacktotellmehow<b>my</b>

    fatherwasfaring,andithadreallydisturbedtheshitoutofmeasIbegantothinkwiththeguessthathemightbescaredtoannounce<b>to</b>methatmyfatherwasnomore.

    Wordscan¡¯texinhowrelieved IwaswhenToriantoldmemyfatherwasalive.Iknowhewouldbegoingthroughhell,buthislifewasmoreimportant.Ifheeverdiedinthehandsof<b>Diana</b>,Idon¡¯tknowhowI<b>was</b>goingtoforgivemyself.

    Heaskedforforgivenessandhelp,andIrefusedbackthen,butnowIcan¡¯tbearitanymore.Icouldn¡¯tcontinuebeingthatcold¨Cheartedwomanwhowould neverhelpthemoutbecausetheydeservetodiefortheircrimes.

    Whatmyfatherandmy packdidtomewashorrible.Itwastoopainful andunbearabletothinkofit,butnomatterwhat,he<b>is</b>myfather,andhehasbeenthebestthingtoeverhappentomeuntilthatevilwitchsnuck intohislife.

    Hedeservesasecondchance,andIwillgranthimthat.Ijusthad tofindawaytomakehimstay<b>alive</b>untilIgavebirth.Imighthavemypowersandcangotowarwiththepregnancy,butIcan¡¯tunderestimateDianaandherlegion;theymaybestrongerthanIthinktheyarebyputtingnotjustmylifeindangerbut<b>also</b>thatofmyunbornchild.

    ¡°Thankyouforthemeal¡±Toriansaidthisas<b>soon</b>ashedroppedthecupofwater.Hebelchedandtookadeepbreath,likehehadjusebacktolife.

    ¡°Ican¡¯trememberthsttimeI<b>had</b>suchameal.¡±Headded,leavingmesurprisedasInarrowedmyeyesathim.

    ¡°Whatdoyoumean?IsDianainyourpacktoo?Whyaren¡¯tyoubeingfed?¡±

    Hesighedinsadnessandrubbedhisface.

    ¡°Sheistaking50percentofthepacktotalrevenue,leavinguswith50.Thatreallyaffectedmypeople,asmanyaresubjectedtohunger,soIhavetosacrificemyluxuriouslifetoatleastmakethemeat.Istillvaluemylife,soIcan¡¯tthinkofdisobeyingDiana.<b>¡±</b><b>He</b>hissed,hiseyesgettingwet<b>as</b>hestaredatmewithpleasure.

    ¡°Onlyyoucansaveusfromthis.Mymistakesaretoo<b>many</b>.Ifeeltheguilttearingmyheartaparteveryday.Whenmypeoplesuffer,themepressesagainstmyheartandcrushesit.Itisjustsomuchforme<b>to</b>bear.Pleaserescueusfromthat

    woman.

    ¡°Doessheknowyoucamehere?Doesanyoneknowyoucametovisitme?¡±Iasked,and heshookhishead.

    ¡°No¨CIcamealonewithoutinforminganyone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯sgood.Iwillgiveyou<b>a</b>ring thatyoucanspeaktomewith,butdon¡¯twearitallthetimeunlessthereissomethingyouurgentlyneedtotellme.ThereasonisthatDianawillbeabletorecognizetheringinyourfingerifsheseesit,andthatwouldgiveherahintthatyouarebetrayingher.Idon¡¯tneedtotellyouwhatthatwillcostyou.¡±Iwarned,andhenodded.

    ¡°Can¡¯tIjustgoandfinishthis<b>woman</b>soyoudon¡¯thavetostressyourself?Icanusemywarriorsand hunters,andIamsureshewon¡¯tbeabletowin.Itmightbetough,butI¡¯llsurelykillher.¡±Lucianchippedinwithconcern.Hereallydoesn¡¯tliketheideaofmegoingtofightanywarevenafterIgivebirth

    <b>You</b>willonlybeabletodefeatherifsheattacksyouhere,butgoingintothatpacktofight<b>her</b>isjustasuicidemissionbecauseyouwillonlyendupkillingthewerewolvestherewhilesheandhercrewsneakthrough<b>them</b><b>to</b>retaliate.That¡¯sthewholepointofherstayinginthe<b>pack</b>nowinsteadofintheircave.She<b>knows</b>anyonecould<b>try</b>tofighther.¡±

    ¡°Okay,butIstillbelievesheissetting<b>ns</b>wearen¡¯tawareof.Whydon¡¯tweatleast<b>make</b>anattackandseehowpreparedsheis?¡±Hesaidthat,andIsnappedmyfinger withahugesmile,realizinghowtrue whathesaidwas.Thisisareallygreat

    Chapter70

    idea.Andif,aftertheattack,we<b>see</b>thatsheisn¡¯tthat prepared,itwillbe<b>a</b>suckerpunchthatwilleventuallyleadtotheeradicationofherandtheotherdemons.

    *Lucian,youareright.Weneedtodoit,andsinceshewon¡¯tbeexpectingit,we aresuretogettheupperhand.IguessshestillthinksIwon¡¯tbehelpingmyfatheroutofthisandwillonlybewaitingtofightherwhenshe<b>attacks</b>.¡±

    ¡°Ifthisisthenewn<b>,</b>thenIhaveanideaof<b>how</b>weshouldcarryitoutTorianspokeup,andwebothturnedoureyesto

    him.

    ¡°Let¡¯shearyou.

    ¡°Mypackhasfewerdemonswhoareonlyintheroyalpack<b>house</b>withme.Theyweresenttojoininthearrangementand.artictionofthe50%thatIsendtoDianaeverymonth.WecantriggerDianatokillthem,thenclosetheborder.Shewillsuresenddemonwarriorsteandtakerevenge,andthat¡¯s whereyouallwilein.Rightoutsidetheborder,inthatthickforest,youcanambusheverysinglemansentbyDiana¡±

    ¡°Boom!That¡¯sit!¡±Ieximedhappily.

    ¡°Butwhataboutyourpack?Don¡¯tyouthinkitwillcauseproblemsinthefuture?¡±Lucianasked.

    ¡°No.Theborderwillstayclose,andIbelievebeforeDianaknowswhathitsher,shewillhavesufferedgreatloss.¡±Hereplied,andInodded.ppingmyhand.

    ¡°Nowyou¡¯rebingmoresensibleandnotthatdumbheadyouweretorejectmebecauseofDianaandevenputmeintotroublethatcouldhavetakenmylife.¡±Ideadpanned,andhesuckedhisteeth.

    ¡°Hereisthering.¡±Ihandedittohim.¡°Itwillbemoreusefulnowthatwehaveanarrangement.Sojustmakesureyoukeepmeinformedonwhenteovertotheforestoutsidetheborder.Iwon¡¯tbetherethough,buttheLycanbestwarriorsandmy<b>mate</b>wissemblerightthere.¡±

    Wediscussedotherthings,andwhenitwasevening,heleft.Ifeltatpeaceonceagain. Knowingforsurethatmyfatherisalive,andalsohavinganonhowtopunishDiana.Thesereallyputsmilesonmyface.Shewon¡¯t evenknowitwasusambushinghermensincenonewillbeallowedtolive.Shewillsendmore,thinkingitwasthewolves,butwillbeshocked.

    IjusthopeshegoesbyherselfandgetskilledbyLucian.Thatwillbeabigrelieffor me,butIdoubtit.Sheissomeonewhoisverycarefulincarryingoutallherevil.

    Torian¡¯sPOV

    Joywasallthatbrimmedmyheart,andforasecond,Icouldn¡¯tstopsmiling.Thiswasgreatnews,hatgavemehope.AsImade

    mywayback,Iwhistledinhappiness.

    Igotback,andit<b>was</b>alreadteatnight,soIjustwentstraighttomybedandsleptoff.Icouldn¡¯tjustwaitforthedaytobreak,soIwouldvisitmywarriors,deliverthenewstothem,andalsoinformtheborderguardsonwhattodo<b>.</b>

    Thewarriors<b>will</b>join<b>hands</b>withmeasweambushthesevendemonsintheroyalpackhouse.Theywon¡¯tbeexpectingsuchabetrayal,soitwillmakeiteasierforustogetthemunaware.

    IwillthensendamessageacrosstoDianatoinformherthatwearen¡¯tgivingher50percentagainandhavekilledhermenhere.Thendarehertodowhatevershewants.Bythen,theLycansarealreadyoutthere,bracedandreadytoattack

    Asytosleep,mydoorcreaked,andIjumpedupimmediately,turningon<b>the</b>lightswitch.Ididn¡¯tevenknowIhadn¡¯tlockedthedoor,butwhatstunnedmemorewasthatthepersonenteredwithoutknocking.

    ¡°Iam<b>sorry</b><b>.¡±</b>Atinyfemininevoicecameinasthelightshoneonherfigurestandingatthedoorwithackgownthatwasbarelyaboveherthighs,andtheylookedrumpled.

    AsIlookedmorecarefullyandscrutinized,Irealizedshehadscratchesandwoundsonsomepartsofherbody,likethekneesandarms.Evenherhairwassorough<b>and</b>disheveled.

    ¡°Youaresorryforwhat?Whoareyou,andwhydidn¡¯tyoubargeintomyroomwithoutknocking?Howdidyouevenentertheroyal¡­¡±

    ???

    Chapter70

    ?

    ,may

    ¡°Iwasrunningformylife,andthisistheonlycethatfeelssafe.Iamoneofyourmaidshere.Maybeyoucan¡¯tremembermyfaceanymore,buttwoofthedemonstriedtorapeme.Islightlyescaped,andthey<b>were</b>pursuingme.OnlyhereistheceIcouldthinkofwheretheywon¡¯tfollowme.¡±Sheexined,andIsighedandgrittedmyteethinanger,butchuckledatrememberingthatthedaysofthosedisgustingdemonsarenumbered.

    ¡°Soyouwanttosleepwithme?¡±<b>I</b><b>asked</b>asshelockedthedoorandsteppedcloserwithshakylegs,herheadhanginglow.

    ¡°Icanstayontheground,farawayfromthebed.Justtospendthenighthere.¡±

    ¡°Whatwillyou

    ¡°Won¡¯t

    you

    otomorrow?Theyarelikelytebackforyou.¡±Itoldher,<b>and</b>sheflinched,hereyesnarrowingatme.

    beabletostopthem?¡±Shewasshockedassheaskedthequestion<b>,</b><b>and</b>hereyeswidened.

    ¡°will.Don¡¯tworry.¡±Iassuredher,andsheletoutadeepsighofrelief.Shewasjustlucky.

    IfIhadn¡¯tvisitedSeleneandgottenthiswholeidea,shewouldfacetherapeagainbecauseIwouldn¡¯tbeabletodoanythingtoDiana¡¯smentoavoidfacingmorewrath.

    Shetriedtolieontheground,butIstoppedher.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    1

    ¡°Gotakeyourbathandcleanupthestainofthosedisgustingdemonsthattouchedyourbody.Theebackandsharethebedwithme.It¡¯sbigenoughforthebothofus.Thegroundiscold,andI¡¯mnotthatwickedtoletyousleeptherebecauseyou¡¯reamaid.¡±

    Thank

    youverymuch,sir.Thankyou¡­.¡±shebeamed,andforthefirsttime,wewerelookinginto<b>each</b>other¡¯seyes.Herswereblueandbeautiful,Imustsay.Andshewassoinnocentandcuteasshethankedmeandhurriedtothebathroom.

 123 Chapter 71

    Chapter<b>71</b>

    Shewasfinallydonebathing,herbodydrippingslightlywithherckhairslickandflowingdownherback.

    Shewaswearinghertornclothes.

    ¡°<b>Change</b>thatclothtoanythingyoucanwearinmywardrobe;youcan¡¯tbedressedlikethat.¡±Isaidtoher<b>,</b>andshehesitated<b>a</b>

    bit.

    ¡°Really?Icanwearyourclothes.¡±Sheasked,surprisedbymynice gesture.

    ¡°Theyaren¡¯tevenmyclothes.Imetthemhere,sodon¡¯tmakeitfeellikeI¡¯mdoing somethinghuge¡±Ismiled,andshesmiledback,makingme<b>gaze</b>atherinadmiration.Forreal,hersmilewasjustsopretty,withthosenicesetsofwhite,gleamingteethadorningherfaceandmakingherbeautybrighterlikethesun.

    ¡°Soyoudon¡¯tmindifIsleeponthebedwithyou?I¡¯mnervous.IhadneverthoughttherewouldbeanydayinmylifewhenIwouldsharethesamebedwiththeAlphaof<b>our</b><bnd</b>.¡±Shesaiditlowly,hergazeonthefloorasshefidgetedwithherfingers.

    Shewasputtingononeofmyshirtsandhadoneofmykhakishortson,whichstoppedbarelyaboveherknees,revealingherthick,freshthighs.Thelightintheroomshoneonher,andIcouldn¡¯tdenyhowbeautifullyendowedshewas.Inhermaid¡¯sgown,shelooksnothinglikethis.Idon¡¯tevenknowifIhadseenheraroundbefore,ormaybeIhadn¡¯tcaredatall.

    ¡°What¡¯syourname?¡±Iasked,¡°Andlookup.Idon¡¯tbite.¡±

    Thoseblueeyesfellonmeagainassheobeyedandfacedmewithher handsheldtogether.

    ¡°Lara.¡±Sheansweredwiththatvoicethatsoundedsosweet.Iloveit.¡±

    ¡°Lara,IhadbeensingleallmylifeandactuallyfellinloveoncewiththewomanIthoughtwouldbetheospendtherestofmylife with.Igavehereverythingandevensacrificedmytrue mateforher.MywholeheartandsoulwereallIgavetoher,readytoevengivemore<b>once</b>sherequestedit.Isighedsadlyasthememoriesrushedin¡°Guestwhathappened.¡±

    Shesatbesidemeonthebed,hereyesfocusedonmeasherbrowsknittedtogether.

    ¡°Whatdidshedo?Andwhereisshe?Sheleftyou¡±Icouldsensesomuchcareinhertoneandfeltthewarmththatcamefromhertouchassheheldmyhandsinhers.

    ¡°Itwouldhavebeenbetterifsheleftme.Heartbreakshappen,anditdoesn¡¯talwayswork,buttheheartbreakcamewithsomethingthatwouldscaremeforlife,leavingmecursingthevery dayImetherfortherestofmymiserablelife.¡±Ipouredout,feelingsoexhausted.

    Atthatmoment,Ijustwantedsomeorantto,someopouroutmysorrowsandsadnesson.TheacheandburdeninmyheartwerewhatIwantedtospill.Mymotherwassomeonewhowouldalwaysbereadytotakeitandconsoleme,butsheisnomore.Iamleftaloneinthisworld,likealostsheep.

    <b>¡°</b>CanIknowwhathappened?Whatdidshedotoyou?¡±Theyounggiskedwithhereyesonme,givingme<b>all</b>her

    attention

    Fromthebeginningtotheend,Inarratedeverythingtoherwithoutexcludingasinglepart.Ipouredoutmyemotions,givingmylifestoryindetailtoherasifsheweremymotherwhowouldfindawaytomakemefeelbetter.Idon¡¯tknowwhyIfeltlikethatorwhyIreallywastellingsomeoneIjustmetthestoryofmylife.

    NotjustthatIjustmether,butsheisamonmaidwhileIamtheAlpha,althoughIdon¡¯t<b>even see</b>myselfasanAlpha

    <b>anymore</b>.

    WhatkindofAlphadoesn¡¯thavecontroloverhispack?WhatkindofAlphahashiswholekingdom¡¯siecontrolledbyademon!

    ¡°I¡¯msorry.Iwasthinkingaboutallyousaid,andmyheartisbroken.Youdidn¡¯tdeservethat.Youronlycrimewasfallingin.lovewiththewrongwoman.Shewasevenademonindisguise,<b>and</b>nowthereisnoturningbackat<b>the</b>sufferingsheisContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    12:50<b>Mon</b>,6MayMM.

    Chapter71

    inflictingonus.¡±Shebreathedandsniffed,tearsdroppingfromhereyesandfallingonmybody.

    ItoldhereverythingaboutmyvisitwithSelene,andshewassoexcitedtohearthattherewasreallyhope.SheofferedtohelpmeinanywayIwanttomakesureitisachievedandDiana getstosuffer.

    ¡°Soitisallstartingtomorrow,right?Howdoyouintendtokillthem?Iftheyhaveanyslighthintthattheywillbeambushed<b>and</b>killedtomorrow,theywillescapeandreporttoDiana,therebysabotagingallthen.¡±Sherubbedherfaceandsquintedhereyes,likeshewasthinkingofabetteridea.

    ¡°Iwillthinkthatthroughthisnightaneupwithantomorrow.Forreal,IhavetocarryoutthisperfectlysoIwon¡¯tf¨¢ilSelhesecondtimeafterImessedupinthepast.Thisisanopportunitytomakethingsright.

    ¡°Ihaveanidea.¡±Shesnappedherfinger,grinningwithhereyeslitup.

    ¡°<b>Wow</b>,really?Letmeknowwhatyougot.¡±

    ¡°ThereishingthatIamsurecangetthesedemonsintotroubleoflosingtheirsenseofreasoningandnotalertoveranydanger,andthat¡¯sthe womenofourpack.Ihavenoticedsomuchthattheyhavelittleornoresistanceto.Wecanusethatasatrap.

    ¡°Howcanwedothat?¡±Iasked,feelingsomuchhappinessathersenseofreasoning,whichwasreallywhatIneedednow.Someoneshouldthinkformebecauseitseemedlikemybrainwascloggedwithguilt.

    ¡°Iwirrangethat.JustgivemeyourbadgesoI¡¯llberespected,andthegirlswilldojustasIsay.Iwillmakethemendecidetostayina roomwiththesegirls,andintherewewillgetthemdrugged.Yourmencannoeinandfinishthemup.¡±<b>She</b>exined,anditwaslikecoldwaterwaspouredonmybody,givingmeachillofrelief.Myheart,whichwasheavy,wasnowlightandfree.

    Ibeamedandleftthebed,walkedovertothecupboard,andbroughtoutmybadge,whichIhandedtoherimmediately.

    ¡°Ifyoudothisforme,Iwillforeverbegrateful.Youwillremaininmyheartforever,butplease beverycareful.Nothingshouldhappentoyou.Absolutelynoharmshouldtouchyou,please.¡±Ispoke,notnoticingIwasreallydisyingadeepsenseofaffection.

    Hereyeswidened<b>,</b>andhermouthfellslightlyagapeasshestaredatme,bewildered.¡°<b>You</b>soundedsoprotectiveandcaring.Ican¡¯thelpblushing¡±

    That¡¯sbecauseIreallycareandcan¡¯tbearseeingyouinpain¨Cnotapretense,butthat¡¯sjusthowIfeel.Whenalltheseareover,Iwilllet<b>you</b>knowmytrueintentions.¡°.

    Shenodded,herlipsinathinline,asshytosleep.¡°Thankyouforthisopportunity¡±Shebreathed,andy on theother

    side.

    Itdidn¡¯ttakemuchbeforesleeptookusaway,butIgottowakeupatmidnight,feelingasoftbodyonme,whichexinedwhyIwaswarm.Ithadbeen<b>a</b>verylongtimesinceIsleptwithawoman.ThsttimewasbeforeImetDiana;somanyyearspassed.

    Youwon¡¯tbelieveDianahadneverallowedmetosleeponthesamebedwithher.Thinkingaboutit<b>now</b>,Icanseehowstupid<b>and</b>senselessIwas.Forreal,mywholeattitudestinks,andI wasjustseeingwhatmymothersaw.Sheknewrightfromthebeginningthatitwasn¡¯tnormalformetoactthewayIdid.

    <b>Lara¡¯s</b>headwasonmychest,wewerebothsleepinglikecouples,anditfeltsogood.Idon¡¯tknowhow, butIreallylovedit.Themoonwasbrightandreflectedintotheroom,givingmetheopportunitytoseeherpretty,glowing face.Shelookedsoinnocent,herlipsslightlyapartassheletout<b>a</b>slow,calmbreath.

    Icouldn¡¯thelpadmiringher,gettinglostasIstaredatherandimaginedmywholelifewithher.Shewasthekindofwomanwhowouldstayloyndgiveyoutherespectyoudeserved.Ithadjustbeenlessthanadaysincewestayedtogether,andIwasalreadyfeelinpleteandhappier.

    MpanywithherfeltsoniceandgoodthatIendedupspilling allthesecretstoherwithoutanyfearofbetrayal.Mysuddentrustinherwasunbelievable,consideringthatIwasavictimofbetrayalnotlong<b>ago</b>atthe<b>hands</b>ofDianaSomethingaboutLarajustsitssoright,andIcouldswearsheistheoneformeevenwithoutthematescent.Theconnection

    49

    Chapter71

    wasperfectineveryway,bothintermsomunicationandtouch.

    ¡°Whyareyoulookingatmelikethat?ifeellikeagoddesswiththatadmirationbrimminginyoureyes.Hervoice<b>came</b>in.Ididn¡¯tevenrealizeshehadwokenupandsawmegazingatherintensely.

    ¡°Youarereallyararegem.Fateactuallybroughtyoutomeattherighttime.Ibelievethemoongoddess hasactuallyseenmyrepentantheartandbroughtyoutometomendeverybrokenpartandsetthingsrightwithme.¡±

    Shecoveredherfaceshylyandburieditonmychestsoshewouldn¡¯tseemyeyes.

    ¡°Mycheeksaregoingtoburn.Youaretteringme,andhearingallthesefromthealphaisjustreallymind¨Cblowing.Ifeelontopoftheworld.¡±Shecooed

    ¡°Youdeserveeverything.Ididn¡¯tevenknowyouwereamaidhere,andIcan¡¯trecognizeyourface.HowlonghaveyoubeenWorkingfor<b>me</b>?Iamsorryforlettingyoustressyourbodyallthistime.¡±

    ¡°Ah,king.Iwasonlydoingmyjob,andyouwerepayingme.Itfeelslikeadream.Hours<b>ago</b>,IfeltlikeIwoulddieaftertheyattemptedtorapeme.Ibargedintothisroomtohidebecauseitwastheonly<b>ce</b>Iknewtheywouldn¡¯tbe abletoenter.¡±Shepausedandexhaledsharply.

    ¡°Nowthat singleacthadmademycrushfinallynoticeme,andnotonlythat,healsolikedmeandofferedtosharethebedwithme.Iswear,I¡¯moverwhelmedandcan¡¯tevenfindtherightwordstousetoexpressmyself.Itfeelssosurreal.¡±

    Iwinkedandheldherchin.

    ¡°Fatehasalotforus,andIbelievewemetattherighttime.Wearestickingtogethertomakethispackworkbetterandtosaveusfromthedemonstryingtodestroyus.Meetingyouhas<b>just</b>givenmethecouragethatcked.YouaremorereasonwhyIshouldmakesureIgetthingsrightbecauseIwon¡¯tevenwantanythingtoeverhappentoyou,soit¡¯simportantthatI

    don¡¯tfail

    Idrewcloser,andwithoureyesshut,herlipsmetmine,thedeepkisssendingasensationsosweetandoverwhelmingdownmyspine.

    Webrokethekissanidbackonthebed,huggingeachother.Icouldswear thatwasmybestsleepfora verylongtime.Ihadadream¨Casweetoneofmineandhers¨Cinthispackwhereeverythingwasfine¨Cpeaceandunitywithnothingtoworryabout.

    IwastheAlpha,andshewastheLuna.Inthatdream,shewaspregnantwithmychild,andwewerethatfamilywithanunbreakablebond.

    Thenextday,Iwokeupwithherlookingatmyfacewithasmile.

    ¡°Youweresmilingsohard.Whatareyoudreamingof?Youevenwentfromsmokingtogrinningreallyhard.¡±Shesqueakedanughedheartily.ItoldhereverythingIdreamedof,andshewasblushingreallyhard,hereyeswetwithemotions,

    ¡°Ifeelontopoftheworld.Iimagineitinmyhead,andIswear,it¡¯sreallyoverwhelming,consumingmewithjoy.Ican¡¯twaitforthatmoment,soI<b>have</b>tocarryoutthedutyIhavetodotoday.Imustdeliverthesedemonsto youinthatemptyroomonthesecondfloor.¡±Shepeckedmylips andjumpedoutofbedtoprepare.

 123 Chapter 72

    Chapter72

    Itwasthebestmomentofmylife¨Cafewhours,butitlingeredonmymindandIcouldn¡¯tleaveevenforasinglesecond.Icouldn¡¯tstopmyselffromthinkingabouteverythingthathappenedbetweenus,andIcouldswearthatIfoundthathingmissinginmylife.¡±

    AfterlosingmyparentswhenI<b>was</b><b>a</b>kid,havingaroughlifeintheorphanagehome,andthenluckilybeingtaken<b>to</b>thepcetoworkasamaid.Ineverthoughtmylifewouldgetanybetter.Iwasjustsurvivingonmyown;IbarelymadefriendsbecauseitseemedIwastheonlyone<b>that</b>gotintothepceasmoner.

    Othershadconnectionsandwerefromaknownfamily,whileIlivedlikeastranger.

    ThefirstdayIenteredthepcewaswhenIfirstsawthehandsomeAlphain<b>a</b>glimpse.HepassedbywithhisguardswhileIstoodstillwithothermaids,<b>pausing</b>ourworkinrespect.

    Myheartreallytugged,akindofconnectionexplodinginsideofmeandsettlingrightinmyhead,formingahugecrush<b>that</b>leftmedelusionll<b>day</b>.

    Idoeverythingpossibletoseehim,andwhenIdoseehisface,Ispendtherestofmydayimaginingalotinmyheadanddreamingofthatmomentwhenwearetogetherasloverswhocan¡¯tdowithouteachother.

    EverysingletimeIthinkofthis,myheartfillsupwithjoy,andIwon¡¯tjuststopsmilingandfeelingenergetic.<b>I</b><b>had</b>donesomanythingsdifferentlyjusttogethisattentionandtoatleasthearhimtalktome,butIwasthstpersonhenoticed.ItwasasifIturnedintoaghostinhiseyes,andhedidn¡¯tevenforaday lookatme<b>beyond</b><b>a</b>second.

    IthadbeenthreeyearssinceIcamehere,andtheAlphawas stillnotmated.AlthoughIheardrumorsinthepastthathehasagirlhedesperatelywantstospendtherestofhislifewith,Iendedupnotseeing<b>that</b>happen,anditonlymadememoreexcitedandhopeful.

    IonlybelievedIcouldbehisfriendonedayandhavehimtouchandtalktome.ThiswasmygreatestwishthatIcouldpossiblyconvincemyselfthatitcouldhappen,butjussttime,theveryunimaginableurred.

    Itstillfeelslikeadream,andIwasso dIhadyettowakeupfromit.Withthebadge,I<b>was</b>abletogetfivegirlswhoworkinthepce.Somewerechefs,whileotherswerecleaners.

    Igottheroyalstylisttodresstheminamoreseductivewaythat<b>could</b>easilyattracttheeyesofthosehorny bastards.

    Togetherwithme,weintentionallywalked pastthedemonguardswhowereonthetopfloor,gatheredaroundinthesitting¡±room,drinkingandsmoking,whichiswhattheybasicallydo.

    Dianamust<b>have</b>toldthemthattheyhaveeveryrighttodoanythinginthispack.

    Justasweallgreetedandsteppedup thestairs,theyallogledinsilence;theirjawsdroppedastheirheadstrailedusfrom

    behind.

    Weallmadeourwaytotheroomataslowpace toallowtheonewhohurrieduptocatchupandseetheroomweallentered

    Thiswasthebait.Weallstayedintheroom,waitingandhopingtheywouleinjustasnned.Adoorwas<b>behind</b>thecurtainsintheothercornerofthedoor,whichleadstoanotherroom,andinthere,uptotenstrongmenofourpackawaited,includingtheTorian,whohadinsistedhewouldjoin<b>hands</b>inkillingthesedemons.

    We waitedfortenminutesbeforeaknockcametothedoor.Iwasalmostlosinghopethatthesemenmusthave figuredout<b>that</b>it¡¯satrapandwon¡¯tbeentering,butluckilyforme,itworkedbecauseassoonasoneofuswenttothedoortoopen

    andcheckwhowasthere,shewasyankedoutoftheway,allthedemonguardsbarginginandlockingthedoorfrombehind.Theyallhadhugesmirksontheirfaces,lickingtheirtonguesthroughtheirlipsastheyfedtheireyeswithourbodies.*Whatareyou<b>pretty</b>girlsdoing heredressedlikethis?Abouttostartapartyorwhat?¡±<b>One</b>ofthemasked,<b>walking</b>closer.¡°No,wearewaitingforourclients.Wehaveforpaymentandgivehalfofittotheking;that¡¯showwesurvivehere,

    12:51<b>Mon</b><b>,</b>6MB)

    Chapter72

    addingtoourotherjobswedohereinthepce.¡±Ireplied<b>,</b>andtheyallstaredatmewithsquintedeyes.Theyrecognizedmeimmediately.

    ¡°Weren¡¯tyouthegirlthat¡­yesterday?¡±Oneofthemgrimaced,andInodded.

    ¡°Soyou¡¯reaslutandactinglikeyouareavirgin.Youcan¡¯tescapeusnow,though,youandyourfriends.It¡¯sbetteryougiveittouswithease,orwegothehardway.¡±

    Thiswaswhatweweretold,andthegirlsalllookedatmeinfear.Ihadassuredthemthatnothingwouldbedothem,andnowhearingthismustreallymaketheirheartstroubled,especiallyastheydon¡¯tseemtobegettinganyhelpfromanywhere.

    ¡°That¡¯sfine.Wewilldoittheeasyway;justdon¡¯thurtus.¡±Ibreathed,andthistimeIcouldhearthegaspofthegirlsandtheirintensestarebehindme.

    <b>¡°</b>GoodYoumadetherightchoice.¡±

    ¡°So<b>is</b>thedoorlocked?Iwon¡¯twantthealphaoranyobargein and¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯sperfectlylocked,andthekeyisrighthere.¡±

    Iwatchedashetossedthekeytothetable.I<b>nodded</b>withasmileandfacedthegirlslikeIwasabouttoinstructthemtopulloff,butinsteadIwhistled.

    ¡°Whatwasthatnoisefor?Why

    Theirconfusionwasmade clearimmediatelyasthecurtainsspreadopen,the<b>door</b>breakingapart,revealingthewarriors<b>and</b>theAlpha.

    Thedemonscouldn¡¯tevensayanythingbeforetheattackbegan,whichwasunexpectedforthem.Nonewerepreparedforit,<b>and</b>theywereoutnumbered.Torianwassocrundfierce,faroppositefromthecaringmanIsleptwitstnight.Hepouncedonthemsodangerously.

    Hiswsandfangsweretearingapartchunksoftheirflesh,andhe<b>made</b>suretobreaktheirbones.Itwasmoreofamere<b>Diana</b>grudge,possiblybecausetheytriedrapingmeyesterday.

    <b>¡°</b><b>You</b>bastardsliterallywantedtorapeoneofmypeopleyesterday?Youwillpayforyourlife!¡±Heroared,confirmingmyguessofwherehisrage camefrom.

    Oncethey weredone,themencouldnotberecognized;theirbodiesweredismangled,andmanypartsjuttedinunevendirections,

    ¡°Cleanupthismess.Yougirls,gobacktoyourbusiness.ArrangetheirbodiestobedeliveredtoDiananow,alongsidemylettertoher.¡±Toriangaveordersashewipedhisbloodyhandswithhisnapkin.

    ¡°Youwillneedwater<b>and</b>soaptocleanyourmessyhands.Letmegetthemforyo

    youIsaid,andheshookhishead.

    ¡°Rather,gotomyroomandgetthescroll¡±Hesaidit,stillmaintainingameantone.Ibowedandrushed<b>out</b>.

    Ihadbarelyclosedthedoorafterenteringhisroomwhenthedooropenedagainwithhimenteringinandlockingwithahugegrinonhisface.

    ¡°Thatwasaperfectexecution!¡±Hepraisedme,ppinghishandsandnoddinghisheadforme.

    ¡°Youdidthemainjob.Seehowyouwereeliminatingthemlikechickens?Youreallyoverkilledeach<b>and</b>everyoneofthem<b>.</b>evenafteryourmenweredone.¡±Igiggledwhileheletout alopsidedsmile.

    ¡°Iwasjustimaginingthemtouchingyouandtryingtohavetheirwaywithyou.ItjustsparkedsuchrageinmethatIwasevenvexedtoseetheydiedsoeasily.Iwantedtheirdeathstobereally slow.¡±

    ¡°Ifyou wantthat,youkillwithpatience,nothowyouwerestrikingwithallyourmight.¡±Isaid,andheburstintughter,whichIjoined<b>too</b>.Hegrabbedmebythewaistandpulledmein,closetohisbody,

    12:51Mon,6MayMM

    Chapter72

    48%

    Oureyeslocked<b>with</b>each other,andashelickedhislips,Ifeltthatuncontrobleurgetokisshim,soIwentahead.Iwrappedmyarmsaroundhisneckandleanedcloser,ntingmylipsintohisashetookthemin,nibblingmylowerlipsbeforeourtongues<b>met</b>eachother.

    Thekidswentdeeperandmoreintense,sparkingthoserushingdesiresinus.Everythingvanishedfromoureyesandmemory.Wecouldn¡¯tcareforwhateverasourhandsfoughttheclotheswewore,hastilyputtingthemoff,butitwasthatknockthathadteintoruineverything.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Theknockactuallybroughtusbacktooursenses,torealizeeverythingwehaven¡¯tdone,includingthelettertoDianaandtheoinformSeleneandhercrewtogetreadyintheforestforwhateverpeopleDianawillbesendingtoattackus.

    ¡±!Wegotcarriedaway,¡±hemused,rearranginghisdress.Ihadalreadyunbuttonedtothstandzippeddownhistrouser.Itwaslefttounbucklehisbeltandpulldownhistrousersandshorts.Imyselfhavemygowntomywaistalready.andmybreastsoutofthebra.

    Wewereliterallydressinguponceagain.

    Whenhecheckedthedoor,oneoftheguardswaingtoinformhimthatthebodywasready.Hequicklywrotedowntheletterswithmyhelp.ThelettertoDianawasreallyatriggeringhatwouldmakeherexplode.IhadtoaskifSelenewastrulygoingtomakethearrangements.

    BecauseIwasverysurethatifshedoesn¡¯thelpoutwithherLycans,wewillbewipedout.WehaddhathingthatDianawillneverforgive.Webetrayedherbykillingherownpeople,thensendingtheirdestroyedbodiestoherwithalettersayingthatwewon¡¯tgiveherany50percentsoshecandoherworstaswearereadyforher.

    ¡°WehavetostayattheborderandbesuretheLycansgetassembledintheforest,¡±Isaidinanxiety.

    ¡°It¡¯snotlikewewillbeabletoholdbackDiana¡¯smeniftheLycansendupnotshowingup.Itdoesn¡¯tmakeitbetterifwestayattheborder,rather,itwillonlymakeusthefirsttogetkilledifeverythingturnsoutbad,solet¡¯sjuststayhereandhope.¡±

 123 Chapter 73

    hapter73

    Diana¡¯sPOV

    Iwasalreadywaitingandexpectingthe50percentfromTorian¡¯s<b>pack</b>.Thiswastheonlyoptionhehadtopreventmefromdestroyingthemyet.Idon¡¯thavemanygrudgesagainsthim;that¡¯swhyIgavehimsuchalittleoption¨Csomething<b>as</b>easyas<b>that</b>.Oncehekeepsup,Iwon¡¯thurthispeople,andhecanstilllivenormally.

    Thisevening,Ireceivedthemost shockingnewsofmylife¨CalllettersthatIhadtorereadmultipletimesto<b>be</b>suremyeyesweren¡¯tyingtricksonme.Itwasunbelievable<b>that</b>I<b>had</b>toaskwhoactuallybroughtit,thinkingmaybesomeonehadforgedtheletter,buttheyconfirmeditwasfromTorian¡¯smessenger,andthedeadbodiesofmy<b>men</b>onhis<b>pack</b>werealsodelivered,clearevidencethathehadbetrayedme.

    Myheartbubbledinanger,runningthroughmyveinsasItoretheletterapart,grittingmyteeth.ThiswasthestthingIeverexpectedfromhimafterheknewhowsuicidalhewas.Inhisowneyes,Ihadkilledhismother;<b>that</b>isenoughtotellhimhoweasyit willbeformetowipeouthisowmunity.

    Heshouldn¡¯thavedhisforreal.Whateverbraveryorcouragethatsnuckintohimwon¡¯tbeable<b>to</b>savehimfrommy<b>wrath</b>,andhisinnocentpackmemberswouldnowsufferforit.Theywon¡¯tknowwhathitthemorwhy,allofasudden,thearmyofdemonsandpossessedwerewolvesareughteringthem.

    ¡°So<b>Torian</b>isreadyforwar?Howpreparedishe?How<b>much</b>canhismenkillbeforetheygetwipedout?Ordoeshethinksomemotivationalgingerwouldfightthebattellefromhim?

    ¡°Arrangethemen,bestofall.Ahundred.50puredemonsand50werewolveswerepossessedbyheartdemons.Iwantyoutokilllikeyourlifedepends onit,butkeepTorianalivebecauseIwanttohandlehimmyself.¡±Thmanderinfrontofmebowedandwalkedout.

    Whatmusthavegivenhimthecourage?Thedemonkingbesidemeasked,andIshrugged.¡°I

    <i>t</i>care<b>what</b>itwas;itwasjustalittlepitythathehadofferedhisownpeoplesacrificeoveralittlecourage.Ididn¡¯tntodestroythem,buthehadpushedmeofflimits.MaybeIwouldhavesparedhimifitwasonlytheletter,buthewentas faraskillingmymeninsuchagruesomeway.!

    Iwasmad.

    Mybodyshookinuncontroblerage.Ireallywishtojointheminthiswarandpourmywrathonthem,butitwouldtaintmyroyalty.IwasgoingtoreserveitallforTorianwhenhewaseventuallybroughttome.

    ¡°Doyouthinkwhatevergiveshimthecourageto dothismustbeconvincingenough?Hereallyknewwhattoexpectfromthis,sohewentahead.Ithinkweshouldn¡¯tactrashlyandwatchcloselybeforeattacking.¡±Thedemonkingsaidsomethingtome,buthiswordswere<b>really</b>disturbing

    Icouldn¡¯timaginemyselfhavingtothinkthoroughlybeforeattacking<b>a</b>smallpacklikeTorian¡¯stobesureofthereasonforhiscourage.

    Aknockcameinatthatmoment.

    ¡°Whoisthat?¡±Ishouted,andtheresponsec¨¢me,

    ¡°Thescout.IhadtocheckaroundTorian¡¯spackandfoundouthemadethewall<b>of</b><b>his</b>borderstrongerwithsomemagicalpowers<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Andwecan¡¯tbreakthrough?

    ¡°Heunderestimatedourmagic,ma¡¯am;themencanstillgothrough.¡±

    Ichuckled,mylipscurlingintoasardonicsmirk.

    ¡°YouallhavetobefastandbringToriantome.Mybiggestmistakewasnotsendinghimtotheworldwherehismotherisnow.Theyshouldhavegogetherthatday,soIdon¡¯thavetogothroughthisstress.¡±Ihissedanybackonthebed

    LA

    Chapter73

    ¡°Youcango.¡±Isaidtothemanbehindthedoor,thenturnedmygazetothedemonking.

    ¡°Ihopeyounowknowwhatisgivinghimthecourage<b>¡­</b>It¡¯sdefinitelytheborder.ThatboyismorestupidthanIthoughthecouldeverbe.Ican¡¯twaittoteachhimalessonhewillneverforget.Sosadhewon¡¯tevenlivetoregrethisdecisionbecausethistime,Iwillmakesuretotakehisheartout.¡±Iseethed,andwebotughedtogether.

    Lucian¡¯sPOV

    AllIcouldthinkofwasthepainDianamadeSelenegothrough.Thatwomantookawayherjoy andreceditwithagony.Shecrushedherandturned<b>even</b>herfatheragainsther,givingheremotionaltrauma.

    AllSelenehadtoldmeaboutDianawaspureevil,andIjustcouldn¡¯twaittymyhandsonher.Idon¡¯tcarehowpowerfulshemaybeorwhatdarkmagicshemightbeoperatingon.AllIwantisafight,<b>one</b>thatshouldbeadeathmatchinwhich

    losergetstheir<b>throat</b>slitopen.

    Myhatredforherrunsreallydeepintomybonemarrow<b>,</b><b>and</b>thatwasthesolereasonIinsistedoingwithherwiththeotherLycanwarriors,hopingthatshewouldjoinherarmytoattackTorian¡¯spack.Innedtousethisopportunitytofightherandtopayherforeverysinglemoment shemadeSelenecry.

    Iwassoready,andevenmyinnerbeastkeptgrowlingandroaringineagerness.Itwastakingtime,andthiswasgettingmepissedandfrustratedasIthoughtofthepossibilityofherforgivingTorianandnot<b>sending</b>hermentodealwithhim,nottotalkoing.

    IshookthatfrommyheadtonightbecauseIknewwhatIwoulddonextifthatwaswhathappened.Iknowthenwasnottoattackthemdirectly,butiftheydon¡¯tpassthroughtheforest,Iwassuretoassemblemymenstraightto<b>that</b>packwhere<b>Diana</b>isstaying.<b>In</b><b>any</b>way,ImustdeblowtoDianatoday.

    IwasstillcontemtingmyselfwhenIbegantohearthedistantcryof<b>war</b>.IheavedasighofreliefstandingupfromtherockwhereIwassitting,asmugsmileovermyfaceasIturnedtothemen.

    ¡°Ithinkourguestsareontheirway.Takepositions!¡±Iorderedthem,andtheyallspreadoutthroughtheforesttreesandshrubsalongtheroute.Oncethewhistleisblown,wealljumpoutandattackbecause<b>that</b>wouldbewhentheyarecloseby.

    Iclimbedtrees,whichgavemetheopportunitytoseethemclearlyfromthefront.IfDianeswiththem,shewillsurelybeleadinginthefront,sothatiswhyIstayedinthisposition.OnceIseeher,Iwillknowthemoongoddessiskindtomyneeds.Idon¡¯twantSelo<b>stress</b>herselfoverDiana.Icandoitallforheratanycost,evenifIgetbadlyinjured.

    Afteralmostanhour,thedemonscentfilledtheforest,andtheirfootstepsstompedcloserandclearer.Ipeekedatthefront<b>and</b>sawnoonelikeDiana.Itwasjustthedemonsandwerewolveswhodidn¡¯tseemtobeintheirrightsenses.

    ¡°DoesanyoneseeDianaamongthem?¡±Iaskedmymenthroughthemindlinkandgotanegativeresponsefromthemall.Thisreallyincreasedmyanger,asIdidn¡¯teven wait forthewhistlebeforejumpingdownfromthetree.

    ¡°Where doyouallthinkyouaregoing?!¡±Iroaredatthecrowd,andtheyalllookedatmelikeIhadgoneoutofmysenses.Theonein<b>the</b>frontwholookedlikethmandersteppedcloserwithhiseyessquinted.

    ¡°YouaretheLycanking,Lucian.Whatbroughtyouhere?Thisisn¡¯tanaffairthatconcerns<b>the</b><b>Lycans</b>.It¡¯sbetweenusandthewerewolf¨Cbasically,thewolves<b>in</b>thepackweareheadingto.Youwon¡¯tbeblockingus,willyou?¡±Hesaid,scanningmefromheadtotoe.

    ¡°No,Iwon¡¯tbeblockingyouall;rather,Iwillbetakingyouallhome,whichisthehelltowhichyoubelong!¡±Isnarledanunchedaheavyblowtothesideofhisneck,acracking,sickeningsoundheardloudlywhilehestruggledwithhislife.Justthenthewhistleblew,andmymenpouncedonthemlikeastorm.

    Ifoughtfromthefront,givingeachthatwasunluckyto<b>fall</b>intomyhandsareallygruesomedeath.Mykillswerealloverkill,asImadesuretofeelitdeeperandhorribly.

    Weweredoneinalmostan hour.Fewwereinjuredbut nocasualties,whileallthemenfromDianascatteredalloverthegroundlike<b>grass</b>,somepartsoftheirbodiescutoffanddisfigured.

    ¡°OneofyoushouldtellToriantogotriggerDianamorewithlettersbecauseIamnotsatisfiedwithkillingtheseweaklings!iwanther.Ijustdesperatelywanttomeetherfacee¨CtofaceandsettlethingswithherforallshedidtoSelene.¡±Itoldoneof

    <b>2/3</b>

    16.52Mun,o<b>may</b>

    Chapter<b>73</b>

    mymen,andhequicklyrushedtotheborder.

    Ihopeafterthesecondsees andcan¡¯treturn,Dianawillmaketherightchoiceoingbyherself.

    34/%5

    Well,luckilyforher,shedidn¡¯tshowup.Thesecondset,whichhadupto200demons,arrived,anditwasactuallyatough.fightformymen,butweseeded.Althoughmanywereinjuredbadly,nonedied.

    Itwastheinjuriesthatmadeusnotsendanotherletter.WeallleftthatdayhappythatDianahadfeltjustthesamewaydo.Iknowtheyhavebeenrecreatedasdemonsandevenpossessinnocentsouls,butafterthisunexpectedblow,shewillrealizethefightiscloseby.

    ItwouldbemoreshockingtoherbecauseshethinksallthatwasdonebyToriansincewemadesurenoneofhermensurvivedtobeabletoreturnandtellherallthathadhappened.

    ¡°Howdiditgothrough?SeleneaskedmeforahugassoonasIentered.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Perfectexceptforinjuriessincewefoughtupto300ofthem.Itwentwellthough,butIwouldhave beenhappierif<b>Diana</b><b>.</b><b>had</b>shownup.¡±Isighed,andhechuckled,tappingmycheeklightly.

    ¡°Youreallywanttofightthiswoman.¡±

    ¡°Timetocleanup,bathe,andgetsomesleep.¡±Shekissedme,andIgrinnedwithjoyinmyheart.Lookingatheraloneisjustenoughtomakemyday.Ican¡¯treallyimaginelifewithouther.

    ¡°Dianawillbereallyinshockandconfusion,wondering howTorianwasabletodothis.Althoughshewillguesssomeonehelpedhim,shecan¡¯ttellwho.¡±ughed.

    ¡°Shewillbeabletofindeverythingoutinashorttime,takinghowsmartsheis;that¡¯swhyInonusingmypowerstocreate<b>a</b>domeoverTorian¡¯spack.¡±Shebreathedaswebothenteredthebathroom.

    ¡°Really?Ihopeitwon¡¯ttakeyoualotofenergy.¡±

    ¡°Itwill.¡±Sheanswered,¡°ButIhavetodoit.Dianaintentionallydidn¡¯tgoforthiswar.Icanfigureouthowshethinksfrommyexperiencewithher.Sheevensenttheotherarmyjustsoshewouldseehowcapabletheforcewas.NowsheissureTorianisn¡¯ttheone;neitherarehiswarriors.¡±

    ¡°SoyoumeanshewillstittackTorian¡¯spack?¡±Ifrowned<b>.</b>¡°ThenIhavetoreturntothat.¡±

    ¡°Youcanstayintheforestforever.DianamusthavecalcteditandseenthattherecouldbeonlyonenabletokillsuchnumbersofhermenjusttohelpTorianandgetbackather.Allherguessesaredirectedatus.NowshewillstaybackandwaitfortheappropriatetimetodestroyTorianandhispack.Iswearitwillbeadisasterbecauseshewouldunleashherwrathonthemwithalltherageburninginherfromlosinghermen.¡±

    MymouthgapedslightlyasI thoughtofallSelenejustsaid,anditwasexactlywhatsomeonelikeDianacoulddo.Torianmightbehappythatwewereabletocarrythisout,buthewon¡¯tbeawareofthebloingsoon.

    Dianaisademonqueen,evndoverlydesperate.Shemusthaveevenfoundawaytoknowweareawayfromthatforest.Even<b>now</b>,Torianmight alreadybefacingherwrath.

 123 Chapter 74

    Chapter74

    Diana¡¯sPOV

    Itwaslikeabombexploding<b>in</b>myheadasthenewswasdelivered<b>to</b><b>me</b>,<b>shock</b>writtenall<b>over</b>myfaceasIfrownedwonderingifthiswasadreamorrealitybecausetheonlycesucha<b>thing</b>couldbehappeningisinthedream.

    Itwassounbelievableanddoesn¡¯tseemimpossibleespecially<b>as</b>Iknew<b>the</b>capabilityofStanandhisentirecrew.Iknowhemighthaveseenfor<b>help</b><b>,</b>butnokindofhelpwouldenablehimkill500ofmymenin<b>such</b><b>a</b>shortperiodoftime<b>and</b><b>so</b>easilythatIdidn¡¯thearanystoryofseriouscasualtiestohisownpeople.

    Whenthefirstsetdidn¡¯treturn,Ithoughtitwasajoke.Iwaitedandwaitedhopingtheywouldreallebackandhadonlystayedlongerbecausethewarwas<b>a</b>hardoneonthem.Onlyformetowaitand<b>realise</b>theyweretrulygone.Nomatterhowseriousthewarwas,ithadgottentothepointthattheyshouldbebackandeveniftheydidn¡¯twin,Ishouldgetamessagefromoneof<b>them</b>thattheyneedbackup.

    ItwasallstrangeandtheonlyguessthatwasobvioustomewasthatallmymenwerekilledjustasStanhadthreatenedinhisletter.Heliterally toldmethathekilledmymenandsenttheirbodiestomewithawarningthatifIdaretocauseanymoreproblembysendingmymentohim,theywouldallbekilled.

    Heactuallycarriedoutthethreat.Isentanothergrourgerinnumber.Allwerewelltrainedandgoodin ckmagic<b>and</bbat.NomatterwhoStanhadcalledtohelphimfight,IwassosurethissecondgroupIsentwillendhimandhispackformebuthereIamsittingonthethroneforover24hourssinceIsentmy<b>men</b>andnonbadreturned,notasinglesoul.

    Iwasconsumedbyrage,unabletprehendwhateverwashappeningbecauseitfeltsounrealistic,justlikeoneofthosescenesthatleavesyouwonderingtheninablinkyougetawakeandrealizeit¡¯sadream<b>.</b>

    ItwasasIwas<b>thinking</b>deepdidIrememberedthatSelenewasalive<b>and</b>healthy.Eventhoughsheispregnantbuttherearesti<b>lot</b>ofthingsshecan dolikeassembleLycans.

    MybrowsarchedasIsatuponthethrone,breathingheavilyandgrittingmythroatwithmyfacecontorted.

    Selenemust<b>have</b>givenorderfortheLycansteformeusingTorianasthebait.

    ¡°TorianhasdaredmetothstandIwillshowhimthatnoonemesseswithmeandgofree<b>not</b>totalkofgoing<b>Scot</b>free.Hemightthinkheissafebutthat<b>Lycans</b>hebelievesinwon¡¯tsavehimaways.theywon¡¯talwaysbetheretoprotect<b>him</b>frommeandwhateveritwilltake,Imustbringhimdown.

    Whoisthat?Whodaredtobetrayyou?¡±ThevoiceofAlpha<b>Bale</b>cameinfromthethronehewasonbesideme.Iscoffed,mylipsdownturnedtoa<b>huge</b>smirk.Ifonlyheknowshowhisvoiceirritatesme.Imightneedsomeotalkto,someonewhocares toknow<b>my</b>struggle.

    IttookmanyhoursbuterIfinallyfoundouthoweverythinghadhappened.AsmirksteredonmyfaceasareallyevilnfilledmyheadonhowIwasgoingtogetrevengeagainstTorianandfinallygethimtopayandregretthedayhechosetodothistome.

    TheLycanshelpedherout. Theyarethebackbone,theonlyreasonthatgaveTorianthegutstoinsultme.

    SincetheprotectionhadbeenfromtheLycanthenitwasobviousthatallthiswasjustsomethingthatwastemporaryand1willdefinitelygetmytimetostrikebackthemoment thisdomeisremoved.

    Isentmypeoplewhosnuckaroundandwatch.AlltheyhavetodowasstaythereandkeepaneyeontheexitroutetoseewhenanyLycanbegintogohomewhich<b>was</b>ahintthatthesocalledprotectionwasover.Eveniftheywileagain,itwillbeafterIamdonewithTorianandhispack.JustthatwhenIamdone,therewon¡¯tbeanyoprotectinthat<b>pack</b>.

    Iwillmakesureitisdriedupfromanyformoflivingthing,filledupwithdeadbodies.TheverymomentIreceivedthenews<b>that</b>theLycansprotectingTorianweregoneIdidn¡¯twaste anysecondsbeforearrangingmypeople.<b>I</b>tookupto30Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    demons..

    Torian¡¯sPOV

    <b>1/2</b>

    Chapter74

    MyjoyknewnoboundsasIthrewthepartyallover,announcingtomypeopleourvictoryandfreedomfromvery.DoingallthisandnotforoncedidmymymindcrossedforoncethatDianaisn¡¯tsomeoneIshouldtakeanychanceswith.

    Ididn¡¯tthinkdeepaboutitbecauseIwassurenoonewillfollowthesamepaththatledtotheirdestructiontwice.Eventhoughshewouldfightme,Ibelieveditwasaftertodaysinceshewillstillbeinshockandmaybeguiltoftheliveslost.

    SeleneandhermatehadpromisedtosendpeopletogiveapermanentprotectiontouswithalsoameansofalertnessthatwillbesenttoLuc¨ªanthemomentDianaissighted.

    LucianbadlywantstofightwithDianaandthatwaswhyhedidthis.TheyknewDianawasgoingteback.Ireallydidn¡¯t<b>think</b>thatway.Iwasstupidlybelievingshewillstayawayfrommefornowandfocusonhertruebattlewhichistokill

    Selene.

    I<b>was</b>wrongaboutallthis.TotallywrongandIhadthoughtlowlyofhertoguessthatshewon¡¯tfindoutwhohelpedme.

    Thenightoftheday that shouldbeaverymuchjoyfulonebecame<b>a</b>sorrowfulnightthatthewrathofDianafellonus.

 123 Chapter 75

    Chapter75

    Lwassohappyassheran intomyroomandhuggedmetight.ShejustheardthestoryofwhathappenedtoDiana¡¯smenoutsidetheborder.Shehadbeen fullofanxiety,hopingitwouldallwork<b>as</b>webothknewhowdangerousDianais.Shewasn¡¯tsomehatwouldletanyonehurtherpeopleandnotpaywiththeirlives.

    Wehaddonemorethanjusthurtingher.Wewentreallydeep,makinghergoshortof upto300menwhenshehadbeengatheringpeopletobewarriorssotherewon¡¯tbeanywaySelenewouldoutnumberherinthewarsheisnning.

    Iknow<b>well</b>thatshewouldbeburninginragewonderingwhathappened.Shewon¡¯thavetomemebecausethedeathdidn¡¯thappeninmypack.Iwashopingshe<b>would</b>startcheckingiftherewasanyenemyshegotoutsideme.She definitelyhascountlessenemy.Nooneasevsherwon¡¯thaveenemieslikethesandonthebeach.

    ¡°Wedidit!¡±Lsquealedandhuggedmetightlikeherlifedependedonit.

    ¡°Yeswedidit.Thankstoyouforhelpingmereally<b>much</b>.Itwasabigriskyoutooktogetthosementofallintoyourtrap.¡±

    ¡°Oh,that?It¡¯salittlething,youdidthemainjobhere.VisitingSelene,creatingthisntoarrangethemoutsidethepackandunleashdisasteronDiana¡¯smen.You<b>are</b>arealhero!¡±Shepraised,herlipsplungingintomine.

    ¡°YouknowIhaven¡¯ttoldyouaboutmeproperly.You<b>only</b>knowmeasjustamaidbutthatisn¡¯twhoI<b>am</b>.Iamaprincess.LetmetellyoumystoryandhowIendeduphere.¡±Isaidwith<b>a</b>sighasIrememberedinmyhead.

    shback

    Iwasborninacoldworldwherelovedoesn¡¯texist.Orrather,itneverexistedaroundmesoIdidn¡¯tgettounderstandwhatitfeltlike.Mybirthwasnevermeanttobeamistakethatshouldhavebeenaborted.

    Myfather,theAlphiaofmypack<b>won¡¯t</b>wanttosethiseyesonmeor evenactlikeIwashischildandIunderstoodthereasonfor<b>his</b>resentment.Hehadaskedmymothertoabortmewhenshetoldhimaboutbeingpregnantforhim,butmymotherrefusedandinsistedonkeepingme,imingshewasscaredoflosingherlifeintheprocess.

    ItwasuntilIgrew,did1realiseshewasn¡¯tstubborntokeepmebecauseshelovedmeasherchild-No.<b>There</b>wasnoloveoraffection,neither<b>was</b><b>she</b>afraidtoloseherlife.It<b>was</b>justoneofherschemesandtacticsto<b>achieve</b>hergreedydreamofhavingtheAlpha¡¯schildevenwhenitwas<b>clear</b>themandidn¡¯twantthat.

    Mymother<b>was</b><b>a</b>poorwomanwhodesiredtohavealuxuriouslifeandliveinaworldofwealthwhereshe<b>could</b>getwhatevershewanted.SheknewshegotthechanceafterbeingpregnantfortheAlpha,<b>so</b>abortingmewaswhatshewouldneverdo.

    Nomatterwhat,IwasthedaughteroftheAlpha,sohecouldn¡¯tpushusawaytodie.Whenhelearntmy<b>mother</b>didn¡¯tabort<b>me</b><b>,</b>hetookusintohismansion.

    ordingtowhatmothertoldme,ItwasatanightclubwhereshemetGray,theAlpha.Actinguslikeaprostitute,shewasJuckytobechosenbyhim.Theywerecaughtinalustful,passionatemomentwhichendedupinaonenightstand,andordingtowhatmymothertoldme,shedruggedhimandmadesurehehadwithherrawwithoutanyprotection.

    Hernwastogetpregnantforhimandbeoneofhisconcubinesawaytoliberateherselffromtheshacklesofpovertyshewassubjectedto.Shereallygotwhatshedesired.

    Gray,thecoldheartedAlphakingbecamemyfather.AfterheconfirmedIwashischild,hecouldabandonmetotally,sohetookusin,butmademothermon/maidinhishouse,butthatwasn¡¯t enoughformymother.

    Shewantedtobemorethanthat.

    ThepackAlphawasmy<b>real</b>fatherbuthehadwarnedandthreatenedmeandmymothernottomentionit<b>to</b>anyoneoreveracttoshowIwashischild.Wepickedarandomsurnameandlivedour<b>lives</b>withit.Myfather<b>had</b>evenwarnedmenevertocallhimmyfather<b>and</b>allthankstonature formakingsureIdidn¡¯tresemblehimatall.

    Mymotherwasn¡¯tsatisfiedbeingamaidandalldayandnight,shesatalhinkingofhowto<b>make</b>herselfoneofhiswivesevenwhenitallseemedimpossiblebecausemyfather<b>already</b><b>got</b>two.Notonly<b>that</b>,wewerenotfromarichfamily

    12:52Mon,6<b>May</b>

    Chapter75

    sodadwon¡¯twanttohaveanythingtodowithusagain,butallthatdidn¡¯tmakemymotherlosehope.

    Shewasgreedybynatureandcontinuedtosetnsandhidden<b>schemes</b>toattainahigherstatusasawifeasthatwouldfetchhergreatrespectfromthehouseholdandthatsplendorousanvishinglifeofwealthwhichshedreamedof.

    Iwasn¡¯tagainstallthesedreamsofhers,butshemade<b>me</b><b>her</b>tools.

    Inhereyes,Iwasnolongerherchild,butmoncoteraltohelpherdeviseabetterwaytobewhatshewanted.Myfeelingsorhealthwastheleastofwhatshecaredabout

    It<b>was</b>clearthatbeingpregnantwithmeinherwombmadeherwinherway intolivingintheAlphamansionandalsogotpaidhugelywithajobasamaidthatearnedhermonthlypayments,butthetruthwasthatshewasn¡¯tdonewithmeyet.

    me

    Mylifewasinherhandsandshewouldusemetogainmore.

    Iwastenwhenmymotherbroughtmyfoodonemorningandrightinfrontofmyeyes,shesprinkledawhitepowderysubstanceintoil

    WhenIasked whatitwas,sheyelledatmetoshutupandeat.Iwasignorantatfirstandatethewholemeal,onlytorealiseafewminutesafterthatitwaspoisonasIbegantofeelpainfulstomachinmmationthatreallyhurtbadlyleavingmecryingalldayandvomiting

    Wheninedtomymother,sheignoredme.Ithoughtitwouldbeonlyonce,butthiscontinued.Everymealwaspoisonedanditseemedshekeptincreasingthequantityasthepainkeptgettingmoreintense.

    Ithoughtofnoteatingherfood,butthatwouldalsomeandyingofstarvationsoIwouldeatandlieonmybedexpectingthediarrhoeaandabdominalpains<b>that</b>alwaysfollowedupaftereating.

    terfoundoutwhyshewastorturingmewithpoison.

    Thepoisonwastokeepmefrandsicksothatshewoulddrawpityandattentionfrommyfatherwhoseemedtohaveforgotten<b>us</b>andcaredonlyforhisofficialwivesandchildren.

    Shedoesn¡¯tcareabitaboutfinding<b>a</b>waytostoptheburningpainandcrampsIfeltinsidemystomach.HowdidIwanthertofindmedrugstostopthemwhenitwasallshewantedsoIwouldgetbedriddenandfinallymakemyfatheeoverto

    Mycriesandweepingwerewhatsheneededasitwouldmakeeveryonearoundtofindoutaboutmyseveresickness<b>and</b>somehowgetintomyfather¡¯searsohewouldrememberourexistenceandatleaseseeusfor<b>some</b>minute.

    ItseemedIhadapowerfulbodysystembecauseIgothealedaftertwodayswithoutanydrugs.

    WhenIturnedten,mymotheruppedthedoseofherpoisonbecauseitseemedmybodyhadgotusedtoitandIwasn¡¯tfallingmuch<b>sick</b>anymore.ItwasatthatageIgotbedriddenforsomanydaysbecausethetoxinsbecamemuchmoresevere<b>than</b>mybodycouldbear.

    Icriedandwepthardinmymisery,andthemotherwhocausedallmypainwouldjoinmeinweeping,actinglikeshewasdevastated<b>and</b>brokenatmysickness.

    Ihatedherfornotabortingmeandinsteadmakingmylifeahellonearth.EachdayIletout<b>those</b>piercingcriesandconvulsedfromthe scorchingpainofherpoison,shepretendedalongsideme,sheddingcrocodiletearsandpattingmy<b>back</b>likeshewascaringwhileleavingthedoorandwindowsopentodrawattention.

    Doyouknowhowmuchthatbrokemyheart?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    IwishedIcouldstopeatingherfood,butthatonlymeantgoinghungryfor therestofmylifebecausenooneinthehouseholdcaredformyexistence.

    Finally,Sheseededinhernsasdadbegantomakeouttimeteandcheckonmeonthesickbed.Iwonderedwhythedoctorsdidn¡¯tdiagnosethereasonformysicknessandexposemymothertofoodpoisoning,ormaybehewasyingalongwithmymother.

    2/3

    12:52<b>Mon</b>,6MayMM¡¤

    Chapter<i>75</i>

    Noonewouldbelieveatenyearsoldgirltellingeveryhatshe<b>was</b>poisonedbyhermother.

    ¨“47%

    Iwouldalwaysseetheblurryfaceofthehugesmilesonmom¡¯sfaceeachtimedadcametospendtimewithherandreturned,andithurtsomuchbecauseIwaslyingthereonthesickbedgoingthroughtheintensepainofbetraynd<b>sadness</b>.

    Nooneintheentiremansioncaredenoughtofindthesourceofmyillness.Instead,Inoticedtheyallbegantostayawayfrommelikealeper,believingIhadcontractedastrangediseasewhichtheywouldn¡¯twanttocontact.

    MymotherwasthediseaseIwassuffering<b>from</b>,shewasthedeviltormentingmylife,justforhergreedyambition.

    Itwasachildhoodexperiencethathauntedmelikeascarymonsterinthenight.Ithoughteverymotherwastheretoloveandcareforherchild-Ithoughttheywouldsacrificeanythingtogivetheirchildrenthebestoflifeevenwheneveryotherpersonabandonedandmistreatedthem,butmyfatewasdifferentandcruel.

    Finally,mymothergotwhatshewanted.Ababyboy.

    DidIforgettotellyou?Amalechildinstantlyskyrocketsyouintoamistressbecauseyounowhaveanheirtosomeofhisproperty.

    Iknewnothingaboutmyfatherexceptthathewasthealpha.Ibarelyknewanyotherthingaboutmyfatherbecausehewasneverafathertome,andIonlysawhimahandfultimesayear.

    Inthewholemansion,Ihadonlytheroomandlibrarytogotoatmyfreetime.Ihaven¡¯tleftthehouseforonceandwastoobusydealingwithmother¡¯spoison,gettingsickalmosteveryday.

    Iwas14yearsoldwhenmymotherborethebabyboy.Onlysheknewhowshewasabletoseducemyfatherintohaving.withher.Shehadalwaysbeenaverycunningwomanandonlyneededmyfathertogiveheralittleattentionwhichshefrompoisoningme.

    got

    Shestoppedgivingmetoxinfoodandatthesametimevanished frommysight,leavingtheroomforme.Shewasgivenanewroomasanewofficialwifeafterabriefwedding.Maybefathertoldhernottobringmealong.

    Shewasnowthethirdwifeandthatwasahugeblessingforherasitmeantherlifehadchangedforthebest.

    Shewouldbetreatedsowendgivenallshewanted.Thenewapartmentwasforherandthebabyboywhoshewastoobusytakingcareoftorememberme.Everyone¡¯sfocuswasontheboytorealiseInolongerfeelsicklikebefore.

    Youknowwhathappenednext?Ibecameaghostthatnoonesees.Allthechefdidwasbringmyfoodtomyroomandleaveimmediately,andtobehonest,thatkindoflifewasfarbetter.

    Alifeofpeace.Mywickedmotherwasgoenjoythelifeandshesacrificedmeforthat,whileIcontinuedtoliveinthesmallroom,readingbooksIpickedfromthelibrarytopasseachdaypeacefully.

    It<b>was</b>abetterwayoflivingthanbeingwithawomanyoucalled<b>a</b>

    newlifeofserenityandseparation,butthatwasonlyamatteroforberyetshewasthethorninyourflesh.Ilovedmy

    beforeitallcametoanend.

 123 Chapter 76

    Chapter76

    Iwas18yearswhenthedaysofpeacecametoanendand<b>a</b><b>new</b>versionoflifesetin.ItwasafatefulmorningandIwasjustdonecleaningupanddressingintomycasualskirtandblouse,waitingpatientlyformybreakfasttobebroughtin.

    Amaidhurriedintomyroom,herfaceexpressionless.Whensheknocked,I<b>thought</b>itwasmyfoodsoIrushedtoopenthedoor,onlytoseeheremptyhanded.BeforeIcouldaskherwhyshewasherebecauseitwasunusualforanyovisitme.Shetoldmemyfatherorderedformypresenceinhischamberimmediately.

    MyheartskippedasIstaredbackatherinshock,wonderingifshewasinherrightsenses.Ireallyfeltshewaseithercrazyorhadcametothewrongroom.HowwouldGraycallforme?DoesheevenknowifIwasaliveor dead?

    ¡°Whoisaskingforme?¡±Iaskedagain,undermybreath asmybrowsfurrowedtogether.

    ¡°<b>Gray</b>,yourfatherorderedyoetohischamber<b>now</b>.Don¡¯twastehistime!¡±Shewarnedandturnedaway,walking fast.thatIcouldn¡¯taskanyotherquestionsbeforeshe<b>went</b>outofsight.

    Itwasupto18goodyears,andIcouldcountthefewtimesIhadseenmyfather,butthosetimes,itwas<b>only</b>becausemymotherusedthepoisontodrawhisattentiontome.

    Since,Iwasborn,henevercaredtoknowifIwasaliveordead,andtheonlytimehecamewaswhenIwasbedridden,yethedidn¡¯t spendanytimewithmeoraskedhowIwasfaringbeforeleaving.Itwassoclearthathehatedmesomuch.

    Withthewayhetalkedandreatmesometimes,IknewvividlythatheresentedmeandIalsoabhorredeverythingabouthimandhopedonedayIwouldleavehishouseandforgetIeverhadthatdevsafather.

    Forsomesecondssincethe<b>maid</b>left,Icouldn¡¯tmoveasmybodyfrozeinanxietyandpanic.Itwasweirdanddoesn¡¯tlookright.Toseeamajingtotellmehewasbeckoningonmethismorningwassomethingthatdidn¡¯twentwellwithmy

    instincts.

    Especiallywhenheasked<b>that</b>Ishouletohischamber,acewherehealwaysspendtimewithhiswivesandchildren.Whatdoeshewanttotellme<b>in</b>there?

    IwassoshockedthatIrepeatedlyaskedmyselfifthemaidwassureitwasme,Rose,thatheaskedtobebroughttohim.

    2222st2#

    ForDadtoaskformewasasimpossibleasadonkeypassingthroughtheneedleseye,excepthehasapunishmentforme.itwasnevergoingtobesomethinggood,andmyinstinctswastherewithaforebodingwarningtokeepmetremblingasIponderedonwhatwasgoingtohappentomenext.

    MywishwastobeleftalillIfoundawaytoleavethishellhole,butItwasclearnowthatmywishesweren¡¯tbingrealityanymore.

    Nomatterwhatitwas,Iwouldfaceit.

    ThefearbuildinginmeintensifiedthemomentIwalkedintothechamberthatlookedjustlikeparadise.SomorousandamazingthatIalmostdroolstaringathowfascinatingtheinteriordesignwas,butonseeingthefacesintheroom,the beautyoftheroomvanishedbeforemyeyesandseemedlikethehellfire.

    Mybodyheatedandmypalmsbecamesweatyasmyheartbegantoramhardinsidemychest,chokingmybreathwhileIstruggledtobreathandkeepmybnce.

    ThefacesIdreadedwereallgathered,histhreewiveswhichincludedmymother.Itwouldbeimportanttotellyouallthatshedidn¡¯tactlikesherecognizedmeasherdaughter.Myfather¡¯smotherwhowasmygrandmotherandeverysonsanddaughtersofmyfather hadwerealsointheroom,allseatedwhileIstoodinfrontofthemlikembtobeughtered.

    ItwasthesecondtimeIwasseeingmyhalfbrothersandsistersaftertheyoncevisitedmewiththeirparentsonmysickbednineyearsago.Ialmostcriedasmyheartthrobbedinatwingeofshameandrejection.Thedifferencebetweenmeandmyhalfsiblingswassamewiththatofaveandroyalfamilies.Iwasclearlythevehere.

    WhileIstood therewithmyold,tatteredandoutdatedgown,theywereallclothedinexpensive<b>clothes</b>andgoldjewelries

    12:53Mon,6May

    Chapter76

    Myhalfsiblingswereallolder<b>than</b>meandlookedsochubbyandfreshwithwealthwrittenalloverthem,meanwhile,Iwasthinandsufferedlikeanoutcast,

    Aftertheyhadallfedtheireyeswithmyshambledappearanceanughedtothefill,myfatherclearedhisthroattotalk,andmyheartwasracinginpanic.Thesmirkandsmuggyfacesinfrontofme<b>was</b>ahintthatsomethingbadwasabouttohappentome.

    Myinstinctsoffearwasfinallyprovenright<b>as</b>myfatherdroppedthebombthatalmostchokedmetodeathasIgapedandparalyzedinterror.

    ¡°Getreadyforyourhusband.Youaregettingmarriedtomorrow!¡±

    Hisdeepandgruffyvoicesoundedsocoldandstraight,piercingdeepinsidemeandresoundingeverywordshesaidinsidemybrainandcausingatotaldisrrayinmyentiresystem.

    Wasthisajoke?Iwouldhavebelievedit<b>was</b>one,butthismanIcalledmyfatherwouldneverinhislifebringmeoutofmyroomtothiscetocrackjokesforme.

    IwasstrugglingtobreathundermyshatteredstateasIstaredintothezedeyesofmyownfather,amanIhadn¡¯thavetheopportunitytolookcloselyforalongtime.Hisfacewassqueezedwithfrownandasternlylookthatwarnedmenotto darespeakagainsthim.

    <b>How</b>wouldIgetmarriedofflikethis?Ithoughttomyself,butfeltalittlehappythat itwasanopportunitytoleavethishellhole.Well,that happinesscametoanendwhenhetoldmewhomyhusbandwasgoingtobe.

    ¡°YourhusbandisXanderHughes.Heissendinghismentomorrowtotakeyou<b>so</b>getwellpreparedandneverletthemwait<b>!</b>¡±Hewarned,hisvoiceemphasizingclearlyonthenameofmynewhusbandlikehewantedittosinkinmewell,buttherewas<b>no</b>waythiswon¡¯tbeajokeorprankofsomekind.

    ¡°Nowyoucanleave¡±HeconcludedlikehehadsaidsomethingIshouldn¡¯tworryabout.Othersintheroomgiggled,andevenmymotherdidn¡¯tcaredatasshegluedhertothechildshehadinherarms,pettinghimtosleep.

    Hetoldme toleave,butmyfeetwasn¡¯tleavingtheground.Ilostmyabilitytowalkatthatmoment.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    1wasn¡¯tgoinganywhere,waitingforhimtotellmeitwasahugeprank.Myfatherhatedmesowell,butitshouldn¡¯tbethisdeepastohandmeovertothatdevilishmanwhowoulddestroyeverypinchofhappinessremaininginmylife.XanderwasthstpiecetocrushanInnocentsoullikeme.

    Iftherewasanyonemostdreadedbyeverypersoninthepack.itwasXander,whowasthe richestmaninourpack.Ihadreadbooksabouthimandfeltthechillsofhiscrueltyespeciallytowardswomen.Hehadmarried12wives,orrathertakenthemastoybecausenoonehadeverheardorseenhimperformaweddingritewithanywoman.

    Hewasrich,butwomenthatlivedwithhimwasinbondagealltherestoftheirlives.Theyareinhismansion,servinghim.likeave.Theybareles<b>out</b>sonooneknewhowterribletheirliveswereinthere.

    ThosewomenofferedtoXanderformoneywereoneswhotheirfamilydoesn¡¯tcareaboutandhadbeenadisobedientandwickedchild.ItwasernalpunishmenttobeXander¡¯swife.Nofreedomatall.Youdon¡¯tspeakwhennotspokento,andtheworstisthatyourlifeisownedbyhim<b>.</b>

    Itwas<b>a</b>lifewhereyouhavenosayonwhatever.IknewallthesebecauseIreadalot.WhowouldhaveknownthatonedayIwouldbelikethoseunfortunatewomenwho<b>I</b>hadpitiedandprayednottobewhilereadingtheirpatheticstory.

    Hehasnoparticrwife,anddoesn¡¯thaveaspaceforloveinhisheart.Itwouldbesafetosayhehatedloveand<b>treat</b>womenliketrashthatshouldbeusedandcrushedunderhisfeet.

    Although,Ihadalwayswantedtoleavethishouseatanycost.IwantedtovanishedandneverseethetwowickedhumansIhadasparents,butnotwithgettingmarriedtoamanlikeXanderHughes.

    Eventhepartofthestoryabouthimmymotherhadtoldmewasequallyscaryanddreadful.

    Myfathercouldbe calledagoodmantobparedtohim.Atleastheleftmetobeonmyownwhilefeedingmeandhedoesn¡¯thitwomenhavewithanywoman,anytime.

    2/3

    12:55MUI,May

    Chapter76

    <b>+5</b>

    ¡°What<b>are</b>youstillstandingtheredoing,youfool!¡±Myfathergrowledashesawmestillstandingafter hehaddismissedme.Iclearedmythroatandsniffedbackthetearswhichwerealreadypouringdownfrommyeyes.

    ¡°Dad,Idon¡¯tunderstand.HowcanIgetmarriedtoXander,thatman<b>is</b>socrundevil.Heisn¡¯tmarryingmebutabouttousemelikeotherunfortunatewomenthere-I wouldbelikeapaper,usedonceanddiscardedliketrashallthedaysofmylife.Whydoyouwanttosellmeouttohimwhenyouhaveallthemoneyyouneeded?¡±Iwhimpered,shakingatthecruelfatewhichwasabouttobefallme.

    ¡°Justshutupandleavenow.Xanderpersonallyrequestedforawifefrommeamongmydaughterssoyoushouldn¡¯tworry,hewillmakeyouhisofficialwife.Hesnappedaggressively,ringatmeasIsneeredathim.

    Someonewhohasdozenofconcubineswithoutanyofficialwife,havingandbeatingthematanyslightestmistakeoutofhisintenseandwildangerissuewasthemanthatwasgoingtomakeme,awretchedsoul,hisofficialwife?

    Andwhendidmyfathereptedmeashisdaughterafterabandoningmeforalltheseyears?IfXanderrequestedforoneofhisdaughters,thenIamdefinitelynotamongbecausenooneoutsideknewIwashisdaughtersandallmylife,henevertreatedmelikeone.

 123 Chapter 77

    Chapter<i>77</i>

    ¡°Please,canIknowwhenyoueptedmeasyourdaughter.ifXanderwantedoneofyourdaughters,thentheyareyourdaughters,notme!Sendoneofthemtohim!sowhysendingmethere?!¡±Ifiredbackathiminfrustrationandheartbreak,<b>ast</b>myeyeswelledupintearsandstreameddownprofusely.

    ThewayItalkedbackathimmadeeveryonesurprised,anddaddyjustshruggedatme,hiseyesgoingdarkredinragewhileheballedthisfistsandgrittedhisteeth.

    l¡¯expectedhimtobeatme,buthedidn¡¯tdothat.

    Ionlywantedyourfacetobeintactforthemarriage.Iwouldhavedesigneditwithpunchesrightnow!¡±Hehissedwithashortandwavedatme.

    ¡°Getoutofmysightandgogetready!¡±HesnarledinadditionbutIshookmyheadandstillcouldn¡¯tmoveasIsobbedandbitemylowerlips.ItjustdownedtomethatIwasabouttobeasacrificeforhisotherbeloveddaughters.

    Herejectedandabandonedmefor18years,thenbroughtmeupashisdaughtertomarrymeoff.AdebtmeantforhisdaughtersContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Whyme?

    ¡°Dad,youareconfusingme.Evenifyoufinallyeptedmeasyourdaughter,Iarmtheyoungesthere.Iftherewasanyogetmarriedamongyour<b>daughters</b>,itshouldn¡¯tbeme.Iamtooyoungandcan¡¯tmarry¡­.Myscreeching voicewascutshortwithasuddenhotpthatblindedmyvisionandsnappedmymouthshut.

    Atfirst,IthoughtitwasfromDad,tillmyblurredvisionclearedandIsawmymotherstandingin<b>front</b>ofmewithanangrylook

    Shewasthehatjustppedme.Tearsfilledmyeyesasmyheartbrokeintoshreds.PainofbetrayalexplodinginsidemeasIstaredbackatherinshockanddisbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯tyoudaretalktomyhusbandlikethat.Ididn¡¯ttrainyoutobeafoolishbitch!Nowgetoutofhereasheordered!¡±Sheyelledangrilyatmeandhissedloudlybeforeturningbacktoherseat.Shetookbackherbabywhichshehadhandedtosomeoneamongthemwhileeveryonecheeredandpraisedher.Icould<b>see</b>satisfactioninhereyes.Evenmybrightsmile.

    dadgavehera

    ItwasthenIknewtherewasabsolutelynothingIcoulddotoevadethis.Myfatehadbeen decided,andnosingleoneisout<b>to</b>savemefromit.Ihadfatherandmother,butwasanabandonedorphaninthefaceofdanger.

    Noocryto.Notevenasinglesoulgaveadamnaboutmylife.<b>I</b>wasthesacrificiamb.Myfatewasunknownyet,butIneedednohintorsoothsayertoknowtherewasnevergoingtobeanythinggoodtohopefor.

    Whowouldhopeforhappinesswhenforcedtobeabridetoamanwhoseheartwascoldandfierce.Amanwhowouldratherkillhimselfthanallowlovetotakeoverhim.Iwasabouttobeatoytothedevil,andIjusthopedhekilledmeearlier.

    !

    Witha wildandaimlessrun,Igropedmywaybacktomy<b>room</b>,hittingmylegsatalmostallthe stairswhichcausedsharppainsandinjuries,butnoneofthatmattered.Theycan¡¯tbparedtowhatmyheartfelt.

    Iwasdyinginsideme,andeachmomentIrememberedhowIsufferedandsurvivedpoisoninmychildhoodfrommymotheronlytobeofferedtoaheartlessmanas<b>a</b>wife,myhearttuggedinanguish,andsuicidekeptbingagooddecision.

    I<b>could</b>have<b>actually</b>killedmyself,butsomewaysomehow,inastrangeway,IfelttheslightesthopeofabetterlifeinthehandofXander.Idon¡¯tknowwhyorhowitwouldhappen,butmyinnerselfbelieved<b>that</b>soI decidedtoeptmyfateandseetheend.

    Algotintomyroom,Ifellfacedownonthebed,buryingmyface<b>into</b>thepillowwhilesobbinguncontrobly.Itwastooharshandunbearable.Ihopedandprayeditwon¡¯tbeforreal,but Godwasfar<b>away</b>fromme.Herefusedtoanswermyprayers.

    <b>12:53</b>Mon,6<b>May</b>MM:

    Chapter77

    Mydoorkeptopeningandclosingwithfootstepsofpeoplehurryinginandout,andIknewtheywerethemaidbringinginmyweddingdress,jewelriesandcostume.

    Tomorrow,Iwouldmeetthatdreadfulmonsterandwon¡¯thavetheopportunitytorunaway.Thedooroftheoutsideworldwouldbeshutagainstme,andnooneherewouldremembermeagain.EvenifIgetkilled,noonecares,

    I<b>slept</b>offintearsandwaswokenbytapsandnudgesonmybody.MyeyesopenedandIcould<b>still</b>feelthedriedtears.streakeddownmycheeks.

    ¡°Itistime.¡±ThatwasallIneededtohearfromthemaidbeforemyeyesbecamewetagainandbegantopourdowntears,<b>but</b>

    hadtostrengthtocryoutloudorevenwhimper.ItwasnotlikeIwouldgethelpfromanyone.

    ThiswasthefirsttimeIwashelpedtobathanddressedup.Maidsandstylistwerearoundme,preparingmeforthewedding,soIwouldbefasterand<b>have</b>no<b>chance</b>ofdying.

    Theydressedmeupinawhitevelvetweddinggownandsparklingdesignsofdiamondsandpearls.Myblondehairwaspermedanbeddownintostraightline.Iwasn¡¯tinterestedincheckingmyselfinthemirrortilltheyweredonewith

    <b>me</b>

    The

    <b>mirror</b>wascedtomyfrontandIwastakenabackbywhoIsawstaringbackatme.MyjawdroppedandIgasped,stunnedatthetransformation.Thebeautyididn¡¯tthoughtIhadallcameout,andIwasblushung<b>at</b>myfigurewhichwasaparagonofbeauty.

    Thegownfittedmewendallmake¨Cupmatchedmyskin,givingmetheperfectappearanceofadamselfromabillionairefamily.

    Iwasstillcheckingmyselfoutwhenmyfatherandhischildrenwhoweremyhalfsiblingscameintomyroom.IstoppedallIwasdoingandfacedthem.Mysiblingsstartedwithsnickering.

    ¡°Theyreallytriedtomakeyoustunning,butallthesecanneverworkintheeyesofXander,andhewould hateyoufortryingoutyourchanceofgettinghisheartwithallthese.Iwonderwhathewouldstartwith.por<b>kick</b>oneofmyhalfsistersblurtedwithasmuggyfaceandotheughedouthard.

    ¡°Atleast,Xanderwouldbelieveyouaremybeloveddaughterandthinkhe<b>was</b>punishingme<b>by</b>takingyouawaymyfatherchuckledbeforesnortingatmeandtakinghisleave,

    ¡°Be<b>a</b><b>good</b>wife.Mysiblingschantedinmockeryastheyfollowedtheirfather.

    ¡°Theyareontheirwaytopickyou.Sostayinhere.Wewillinformyouwhentheyarrive.Oneofthemaidsspoketomeandgesturedmeto<b>go</b>andsitonthebed.Iobeyedquietly.Atthatmoment,Ireallyneededtoleavehere.

    Justwhenallthemaidsleft,mymotherwalkedinwithherson<b>who</b>wasthepurecopyofmyfather.Onseeing<b>them</b><b>,</b>angerandpainswelledinsidemyheart.Ifeltlikestranglingmymotherandburninghercorpseforalltheevilshedidtome,buttherewasnothingIcoulddoinreality.

    Shewasn¡¯tevensmiling,neitherdidshehadanyglimmerofpityopassioninhereyesasshegazedatmefromheadto

    toe.

    ¡°Iamheretotellyousomething.No oneoweyouanything,notevenyourfatherormother.Fightanddecideabetterfateforyourselfevenwhenitallseemedtobethecruelest.Evenwhenheisknowntobeadevil,hehasapacingheart.Givehim<b>a</b>reasonandhewouldfufilyourdesiresjustlikeIdidmine¡±shepouredoutwithasmirkattheend,lookingdownattheyoungboywhowasmybrotherbutdoesn¡¯tevenrecognizemeas<b>his</b>sister.

    ¡°Whatarealltheseyouaresayingtome,youwickedmother!¡±Isnarled,butshesaidnootherwordstomeandcarriedher

    SOIL

    ¡°Shecalledyou¡­..Theboytriedalking,butshecuthimoff.

    ¡°Sheislying.Let¡¯s<b>leave</b>here.¡±Mymothercooedtohimandhurriedoutoftheroom.

    IIVII,VMOJ

    Chapter77

    <b>??</b>

    Ibrokedownintearofanguishandimmensesadnesswhichbecameworstasthreeguardsrushedintotheroomandannouncedthatthosetopickmeuphadarrived.

    Itwentsofastandbrief,thatthenextthingIsawwasmyselfstandinginfrontofamagnificentbuildingthatstoodtandhugelikeaparadise.Thebeautywasasighttobeholdandspokeofgreatwealth.Itwasoverwhelmingformylittlemindtoseesuchahousethatcouldpassasaheaven.

    Themenwhocametopickmewreealldressedin ckattirewithdarkssesandnonesaidasinglewordtomeallthroughthejourneytothemomentwedroveintothrgeautomatkgate.

    Iwasn¡¯tgivenanysparedtimetofeedmyeyeswiththebeautifulhouseasthemaidswerealreadywaitingformetotakemein.IwassoconfusedbecauseIthoughtIwasgoingtohaveaweddinginthechurchandagreatceremonyasthenewlyweddedwife,butallthatdidn¡¯thappen,neitherdidIsawmyhusbandthatday.

    Themaidstookmeintooneoftheroomsatthefirstfloor.Inoticedtherewerealsosixmoreroomsatthathallways,eachwiththeirnumbers.Minehad12boldlywrittenatthetopandtherewasthe11thbesideit.

    Whatisthatnumberupthere?¡±Iaskedcuriouslyandthemaidlookedleftandrightbeforewhispering

    ¡°Youarethe12thwifeoftheyear<b>.¡±</b>

    ¡°What!¡±Ieximed,butshegavemeafrightful<b>stare</b>.

    ¡°Youdon¡¯tshoutanyhowhere.Thewallsarethinandhecouldbenearby.Hehatesnoise!¡±Shewarnedmeandquicklyleft.

    Thatwasallthathappenedfrommorningtillnight.Noonecameintomyroom.Iwasn¡¯tservedanyfood,andthedoorwaslockedautomaticallywhenthemaidclosedthedoor.

    IwasdumpedthereinhungeratmysupposedweddingdaywithoutevenhavingaglimpseatthemanIwastomarry.

    Whataboutthehoneymoonofnewlyweddedcouplesattheirweddingnight?Well,Ithinkhegaveme somethingtorememberthatnight.

    Itwasaround10:pmafterIwasdonepullingoffthestupidweddinggownandputtingonnanightgownIpickedfromtheclothrack,Isatonthebedgloomly.ItwasthenIbegantofunnysounds.Itwasthesoundsofbodiesppingagainsteachotheranddidn¡¯ttooklongbeforewildandextrememoansfilledmyearsfromthethinwallsoftheroom.

    Iwon¡¯thavebelievedmyso¨Ccalledhusbandwasdoingthisatmyweddingnightifthdyhadn¡¯tmuffledhisnameunderastrangledbreath,begginghimunderacopsingbreathtotakeiteasy.

 123 Chapter 78

    Chapter78

    Myeyesburnedandpoureddowntearsas1gapedatthewallindisbeliefandheartbreak.Theppingoftheirskinwasonlygettingmoreintenseandbothwerenowpanting,moaningandgroaning<b>in</b>thepleasureofthetheywerehaving.

    Itshouldn¡¯thavehurtmesomuch,butIjustcouldn¡¯ttellwhymyheartseemedliketheywerecrushedintopieces,sendingtuggingpainintomychestthatIfoundithardtobreath.

    IexpectedalotfromthecruelXanderandhadbracedmyheartandsoultobearitallwithoutallowingthemtopratethroughme,butnowthatIwasfacedwiththis,Iwasstunnedathowquickitwastopierceintomeandbreakmedown.instantly.

    Myeyestrailedfromthewalltotheweddinggownonthetableandangerswelledviolentlyinsideme.Icouldn¡¯ttellwhenI

    ardonthefloorrosefromthebedandkickedthetablehard,shatteringitandjustasthegown fell,Istompedonitverybeforekickingitunderthebed.

    ¡°Givemeablowjob!¡±ThegutturalvoiceofXandemandedandthenextIheardwasslurpingandchokingsoundasshesuckedonhisdick.Hewasgroaningsoloudjust<b>as</b>ifhewantedmetohearitall.

    Ihissedatthetormentthose<b>sounds</b>wascausingmyheartbeforemovingawayfromthebed.Iwenttothefurthestpartoftheroomawayfromthewallwherethesoundsweringfromandpulledupthewindowallowingawaveofswirlingbreeze,topmyfaceasIgazeduptothesky.

    Therewasnomoonorstars.TheskywasnkandgloomyjustlikemylifehadbeensinceIwasborn.SometimeIwonderhowIwasabletoliveuptonowwithallthebetrayndheartbreakfrompeoplethatwassupposedtoloveme.Ihadalwaysfeltlikethatgirlwhoshouldn¡¯eintothisworld.

    ItwasclearlyamistakethatI<b>was</b>bornandthatexinedwhytheworldandeveryoneinitwereallcrueltome.<b>They</b><b>don¡¯t</b>wantmehere,noteventhemoonorstarscouldappearthisnightofmyweddingandkeepmpany.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Myhusbandisbusywithanotherwoman,<b>making</b>sureIcouldheartheirscreamedandstranglednoises.NorespectformyfeelingsthatheabandonedmewithouingtoseemeforasecondnottotalkofthemarriageceremonyIdreamed

    <ol>

    <li><b>of</b><b>.</b></li>

    </ol>

    MaybeIreallyexpectedmuchfromamanknowntobecold¨Cheartedlikethedevil.Iwasn¡¯t<b>a</b>wifebutanothertoywhichhewouldvisitwheneverhefeltlike.

    Thatnight.Isleptoff,standingandbendingmyheadoveronthewindow<b>stool</b>.Anger,frustration,hunger,heartbreakandachingheartwereallthatfilledmetothebrimbeforeIsleptoff.Evenmyeyesweretiredofsheddingtears.

    MorningcameandIwoketofindmyselflyingonthebarefloor.Istoodupslowlywithafeverishfeelings.Myheadwasachingandmybodywassoweak.Notevenmystomachcouldsparemesomepainasittingedfromstarvation.Imanagedtoreachthebathroomandtookmybathbeforereturningtotheroom.

    Fromtheclothrack,Ipickedandworeablueshortsleevegownthatstoppedslightlyabovemyknees.Iwasjusbingdownmyhairwhenthedoorfinallycreakedopen.Iturnedsharplyandsawatremblingmiddleagedwomaninamaid.

    uniform.

    Herheadwasbowedandbothhandsmpedinbetweenheps.

    ¡°Goodmorning¡­Webothgreetedeachotheratthesame timeandncedateachotherbriefly.

    ¡°Itistimeforbreakfastattheroyaltydinningroom.Xanderorderedmetocallyouin.¡±Shespokeoutgentlyasif shewasstrugglingtospeakEnglish.

    Iwasaboutaskingalotofquestionsaboutmynewhusbandbutshecutmeoffimmediately.

    *Pleasefollowmenow.Youshouldn¡¯tdaretokeepthemasterwaiting.Sheurged,hereyessendingmewarningsthatIcouldn¡¯tclearlydecipher,butIknewitwouldbedangeroustolingerinhereafterhiscall.

    MemoriesostnightshedintomyheadandIfeltapanginmyheart.AsilenthissslippedmymouthandIfeltwetness

    1/2

    12-09MU,Uvay

    Chapter78

    inmyeyes.Themanwhocoulddothattomeatmyweddingnightwouldeffortlesslyhurtmebeyondmeasurewithoutfeelinganypity.

    Webothhurriedthroughthehallways,downthestairstillwegottothedinning<b>room</b>atthesecondfloor.Itookdeepbreaths,wonderingwhatwouldhappento meinthere.Themaidwentbackwhilethetwoguardsattheentranceopenedthedoorforme.

    Whenoneoftheservantsannouncedmyarrival,Iheardtheloudshatteringnoiseofsses,butfrightcouldn¡¯tletmelookup.Iwalkedintotheroomwithmyheadbowedtothefloor.

    Xanderwhoeveryoneknewtobeveryruthless,depraved,gruesomeandhorriblewasintheroomsoIlostallcouragetolookupandseehisface.HowwouldIfacemynightmare?Thedeadsilenceandtensedatmosphereshowedhowevilthismancouldtocreatesuchenvironmentwhenthereweremanywomeninthere.

    Xander¡¯saurawastotallyatrociousandwicked.IwishedIwasn¡¯tcalleduphere.Themaidcouldhavebroughtmyfoodtomeinmyroom.

    Whoisthisthinghere?IsthisshitoneofGray¡¯sdaughterwhichImarriedyesterday?¡±Iheardarough,scaryandhorrifyingvoiceroaredandIflinched,holdingmybreathandgulpinghardasmyentirebodybecamesweatyasfearshookme..

    ¡°Hey,littlegirl.Lookupwhilethemastertalkstoyou!¡±Afeminine¡¯svoiceshoutedatmeandItooka deepbreathbefore.

    Forcetolookupathim,Isawforthefirsttime,hisdarkgrayeyeswhichwerecold,hardandflinty,narrowingatmeinanger<b>.</b>It wasasifmybloodwassuckeddryatthatmomentasmyheartstoppedinstantlyinsidemychest.

    HewasenragedatmethatIcouldfeeltheheatfromhisre.

    Itrembled,panickedandmeltedundermyskinashiseyesseemedtobepiercingintomysoul.

    pure

    ¡°Youmustbesobrave.¡±Hebellowedandstoodtohisfeetrevealinghistoweringfigurethatstoodtalllikeagiganticwall.Hiswasdressedinarobe,yethisrippedmuscleswerebudgingout.Therewasrageinhiseyesandthemomenthetookstepsforwardtomewithclenchedfist,IknewIwasgone,

    Thewomenallstaredatmeinpity.Icouldn¡¯tyetfigureoutwhatIdidwrongtomakeXanderangry.MylimbswereshakingandIwasbittinghardonmytonguetoholdbackthescreamandcrythreateningtoburstout

    Sweatweredrippingdownmyfaceandmyheartwas racingsofastthatIthoughtitwouldexplode.Iwasterrifiedandmymindwasshouting atmetorunaway,butmylegsweren¡¯tmovingandmystomachfeltrockhard,

    ¡°Whydidyou

    youbrokemytable,andalsokeptmewaitingsinceIorderedyoutedownhere,Icanseeyoudon¡¯tvalueyourlife!¡±Herasped,andnowhewasstandingrightinfrontofme,few inchesawaythatIcouldfeelhisbreathonmyface.

    ¡°Iamsosorry¡­.¡±Imumbled,tryingtobowmyhead,buthegrippedmyneckhardandpulledmyfaceup.

    ¡°Youdon¡¯tdarelookdownonme,youfilthything!¡±Hewarned,staringintomyeyesandIcouldseehisfacereddeningandyeinspulsingandtwitchingacrosshisneckinrage.

    Ikept noddinginstinctively,buthestilldidn¡¯treleaseme.Hisgrip onlytightenedhardaroundmyneckthatIbegantochokeandstruggledtobreath.

    Myeyesbuggedandtearsstreamedasheyankedmeforward,myfaceclosetohis.

 123 Chapter 79

    Chapter79

    ¡±!Wherearethatmanandyourfathernow?¡±Hecouldn¡¯tlistenfurther.TorianwasalreadyboilinginrageateverythingIwastellinghim.Hewasfuming,hisfacered.

    ¡°Theyarealldead.IpoisonedXanderwhenhe triedtorapeme,andIthenranawayfromthatpack.Iwasthensoldtoabidderfromthispack.Whenheheardmystory,hewasscaredthatonedayIwouldbehuntedanditcouldput hisfamilyintrouble,sohegavemetheopportunitytobeamaidhere<b>.</b>

    Luckily,Iwastakenin,anditdidn¡¯ttakelongbefore1setmyeyesonyou.IrealizedatthatmomentthatIhadfoundsomeonemyheartwasreadytogiveeverythingfor.

    Tarianhuggedme,kissedme,andcarriedmeintohisarms,<b>leading</b>meintotheroomsincewewereinthesittingroom.

    ¡°Youjusthavetythere<b>and</b>tellmewhateveryouwantbecauseIwon¡¯tletyougothroughanythingstressful andharsh.Youdon¡¯tevenhavetohelpmeagainbecauseyourbodyhasghroughalot,andtheonlythingitneedsnowisrest,sleep,andenjoyment.¡±Myeyesbecametearyhearinghiswordsopassionandlove.

    ¡°Ididn¡¯inofstress;besides,beingwithyouhad beenablessingandreallymademeforgetallthepainofmypast.NowIwanttodoeverythingtomakeahappyhomewithyoubecauseIloveyou<b>so</b>much.¡±

    Hehadhiseyeswetastheygazedatmewithsomuch<bpassion</b><b>.</b>

    Torian¡¯sPOV

    ¡°Wewillmakethatdreaetrue.Infact,itisclose.Let¡¯sbeginthepartybecausethenewfuturewedesireishere!¡±Ishrieked,andshejumpedupfromthebedandsteppedout.Iinformedthemessengertoringthebell<b>and</b>announceittothewholmunity,whichhedid.

    Fromthere,webeganaparty.Yes,acelebrationpartythatspreadtotheentirepack.EveryonecameouttocelebratethegreatvictorybecauseitwasthebiggestwedidtosomeonelikeDiana,whohadoppressedusforsolongthatourlivesarenowhorrible.

    Everyoneactuallylefttheirvarioushomestogatheratthevigesquare.Musicwason,andfoodanddrinkwereinsurplusforeveryonebecauseweweresureofoureconomygrowingbackafterbeingplummetedbyDiana¡¯srequestfora

    percentage.

    Therewasnothingtoworryaboutbecausenotonlyisourborderstronger,butDianawon¡¯twanttolosemoreofhermen.ShewillratherletmebethankeepsendinghermentogetkilledwhensheshouldbepullingthemupinnumerousnumbersforthefightagainstSelene

    Butthatwasonlymythought.ThatwasmetryingtounderstandhowDianathinkswithoutreallyknowingher.Myestimationwastotallywrongbecausethewomanwasn¡¯twhoIthoughtshewas.Sheisn¡¯tsomeojokewith.

    Intheparty,hellbrokeloose<b>as</b>oneofmyborderguardswho survivedranuptothestagetoannouncetomethatDiana<b>and</b>herdemonswereonattackonusandthattheentireguardsattheborderweredead.

    ordingtohim,hecouldonlysurvivebecausehewasn¡¯tthereatthattime.Hewasstidistanceaway,headingtothebordertojoinothers,whenhesightedthebrutalbattlegoingon.HenotonlysmelledthescentofdemonsbutalsocaughtaglimpseofDiana.Hethenranbackheretoinformusofnewsthatexplodedwithhorrorinsideofme.

    I<b>was</b>transfixed,lostforwords,asmyeyesscannedthroughthehappyfacesofmypeople,whothoughtallwasgoingperfectlyfine.Peoplewhohaeoutinnumberstocelebrateourmomentoffreedomwithoutknowingthatthiswouldbetheistmomenton<b>earth</b>.

    Itwasjustlikeacelebrationofthelifespentonearthbecauseitwasabouttoend.

    Ipickedupthemic,tearscascadingdownmycheeks.Mylipstrembled,andshiversrushedthroughmelikewaveswhileIswallowedthehugelumpthathadformedinsidemythroat.

    ¡°Listenup,everybody!Myvoice crackedthroughthecrowdgathered,andsilencerockedin.Mytonewasfarfromwhat

    12:53Mon,6<b>May</b>

    Chapter79

    theyexpected,andinaninstant,they wereabletosensetheintensefearandsadnessineveryword.

    AllhereyesdriftedtomeastheywaitedtohearwhatIhadtosay,<b>but</b>myvoicewasjusthitchedinmythroatwitheverywordIwasabouttospeak<b>,</b>makingitreally hardtocrossmymouth.

    HowwillItellthem?Howwill Iinformtheseinnocentpeoplethatmystupidityhascausedthemtogoextinct?Idon¡¯tneedasoothsayerordivinertotellmewhatDianaisgoingtodotousrightnow.Notasinglelifewillbespared,notwhenIdon¡¯tallowoneofhermentoreturnalive.

    WiththehelpoftheLycan,Ididamassacreonher.Sheisbackforrevengealready,andseeingshecruisedpastthatforestischoughreasontoknowtheLycanshadlefttheforestthinkingalldealsweredone.

    ¡°Dianaishereforrevenge!¡±Ifinallygotthecourageandannouncedit,causingchaos,cries,anduproarsthroughthe<b>air</b>,as<b>every</b>singlepersonhere,botholdand young,knowswhatitmeans.WeallknowwhatDianawilldotous,andallweshoulddowiththelittletimewehaveleftissayoustprayersandgreet<b>our</b>lovedones.

    Itwasactuallytheendofus.

    Justthen,IrememberedSelenegivingmearingtmunicatewithher.

    ¡°Killthemall.¡±ThevoiceofDianawasheardloudandclear,echoingthrougheverycornerwhilepeople scatteredaround,runninghelter¨Cskelter,lookingforwheretohide<b>and</b>prayingyouweren¡¯tseen,butthat<b>would</b>onlybepossibleifwewerefightingagainstfellowwerewolvesorvampires.

    Thedemonsareabletofindeveryonewithjusttheirscentandthesoundoftheirbreath.Therewasnohiding.

    <b>Without</b>wastinganymoreseconds,IinformedSelenewiththeringandquicklypulleditoutandflungitbecause1rememberedshetoldmeDianashouldn¡¯tseeitasshewouldrecognizeitandknowthatIcoulmunicatewithSelene.

    Ididn¡¯tknowwhattodoasIwatchedmypeoplebeingkilledinnumbersbyDiana.Wewereambushed,notreadyforafight<b>,</b><b>as</b>everyonehaeforapartyandnot abattle.Itwassohardtofight<b>back</b>,sohardtodefendourselves,soDianawasatthetopofthechain,dealingusblows.

    Lwascryingbesidemeaswestoodontheporchofthehall,trembling.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are</b>weallgoingtodie?¡±Sheasked,hervoiceshaking.

    ¡°No,butalotwill.Idon¡¯tknowwhenSelenewirrivewithherpeople.Isent¡­¡±

    Icouldn¡¯tfinishwhateverIwassaying

    Justthen,Iwasgrabbedbythehair.Thepersonpulledmeintothehall,andIlookedupto seeitwasDiana.Icouldn¡¯tfindL,whowaswithme,andmyheartwasalmostcrushedintopieces.Thestoryofherlife,whichshetoldme,stedmyheadandentirebodywithguiltasIwonderedifFactuallyhadfailedher.

    Maybeitwasn¡¯tactuallyablessingforhertomeetmewhenIcouldprotectherandgiveherabetterlife.Whatifshehadbeenkilled?IwassoshockedbythissuddenwarthatIhadn¡¯tcheckedifshewasstillstandingbesideme.Idon¡¯tknowwhere<b>she</b>isnow,andIamatthemercyofDiana,whoI<b>know</b><b>won¡¯t</b>sparemethistime.Iftherewashingshecan¡¯tforgive,it¡¯sbetrayndfallingoutofadealmade.

    Myminddidn¡¯tcrossthatshewouldattacktoday.SoIhadn¡¯tinformedSeleneearlier.Beforetheyreachhere,Idon¡¯tknowhowmanyofuswillbeleft,includingme.Idon¡¯tknowifIwillbealive,nordoIknowwhatthestateofLis.

    ¡°WhereisL?!¡±Ibarked,ignoringthedevilish eyesofDiana,whowasreassuring meofmydeathsentencealready.There<b>was</b>notraceofforgivenessorasecondchancethistime.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    12:54<b>Mon</b><b>,</b>

 123 Chapter 80

    Chapter<b>80</b>

    Shouldn¡¯tyoucareaboutyourselfmore?raorwhoeverwon¡¯tsurviveneitherwillyou.DeathisallthatshouldbeinyourmindsnowbecauseI¡¯mheretowipeyou<b>all</b>out!¡±Hervoiceirkedme,seeingherinfrontofmewasenoughtomakemyheartburn.

    Icarelessaboutherthreat,whatIwantedtoknowwasthefateofra,buthowwillIknowthatwhenIamstuckhereandcan¡¯teventellwhatmyownfatewouldbe.

    Iwastiedupinoneoftheroomsandleftthere.Iknewshejustwantedtofinishupwiththeotherstheeformeseparately,

    Selene¡¯sfathersatonhisthrone,unsurewhereDianahadgonebutwithherfacialexpressionthemomentsheleftthismorning,he<b>knew</b>shewasgoingtodosomethingreallydangerous.

    Themoreheponderedonwhatitcouldbe,themoreconfusedhebe,andtherewasnogutstoaskherwhereshewasgoingtowith<b>fear</b>ofprovokingher.

    Hehadturnedtoaweakling,andhisfatewasreallyabadonewhichhewasreadytoeptsincehebroughtonhimselfbyallowingastrangertearapartthertionshiphehaswithhisdaughter.

    Justashewasstillinthepce,broodingoverthepast,<b>having</b>regretsandwishingfora<b>second</b>chance,Dianawalkedin,bloodstainedalloverherbody.Hewasshocked,becauseDianawasthstpersonhecouldimaginegettingbeaten.

    Onlyoneperson cametohismindthatmomentanditwashisdaughter,thegiftfromthegoddess,theonlygirl<b>that</b>couldstand<b>against</b><b>Diana</b>anddealtherwithblows.

    ¡°Getyourfilthyawayfromthatthrone.It¡¯sover.Notimetohidemyself<b>and</b>actinnocent.Thispackismineandit¡¯stimetofullyimitbefore you dotomethesamethingToriandid.¡±Shefumed,wipingthesweatonherforeheadasshestormedforward.

    Darenwastednosecondstomoveawayfromthethronejustasshehadinstructed.Shemadeherwaystraightforward<b>and</b>sat<b>with</b>prideonthethrone

    <b>¡°</b><b>I</b>amtherightfulowner,¡±shesmirkedandjustthengroupsofdemonsbeganto<b>flood</b>in

    ¡°Weownsthiswholeterritory!¡±Sheshouted,hervoiceechoingthroughtheentirehall.Amongthedemonswasthedemonking,healsotookathrone,sittingrightbesideheronthecemeantfortheLunaofthepack.

    Daren,Selene¡¯sfather,couldonlystandatthecornerandwatchwithfear,hisbodytremblingashedreadedwhatcouldbethenextthingforhim.Hisfatedoesn¡¯tlookgoodatall.Dianalookedsoredandangrythathecouldn¡¯tthinkofhersparinghislife.

    ¡°Calleveryoknow.It¡¯stimetoshowthemwhotherealruleris.¡±Iinstructedhim.

    Diana¡¯sPOV

    1gottotheRoyalhandheadstraighttotheAlpha¡¯sthronehavingahugesmirkallovermyface,itfeltsogoodsittingonthehighchairlookingdownontheothers,This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Whatisreallyhappening?..Idon¡¯tgetitabit!TheGammahuffedstaringatthe weakling theycalledanalpha,

    ¡°I¡¯mtheheadnow,youaremysubject!Ispokeoutandtheyallwentdumbwaitingforthealphatotalkbuthewasmorespeechlessthanthem.

    ¡°Diana,whyareyoudoingthis?¡­Ihadneverwrongedyou,Itreatedyouthebest,Ilistenedtoyourwordsonly.Ishowedyougreatloveandcare,whyareyoutreatingmethisway?¡±Hemumbledwithhistonecrackingashewouldcry.

    Icouldn¡¯thelpmughterseeingthepowerfndfearfulAlphatalklikeababy,hisexpressionshowedhow<b>weak</b>hewas,

    Chapter80

    ¡°Areyouaskingmethatquestion?¡­well,I¡¯mnotinthemoodtoreply,don¡¯tdare<b>ask</b>sillyquestionstome,nowgodowntothechairsthereandsit!¡±Iordered,

    <b>¡°</b>Diana,stopallthismadness!!¡­Alphawhatiswrongwith<b>you</b>?¡±TheBetamatethrewher

    rquestionstoo,

    ¡°YourAlphacan¡¯tfightyouarenothingtome,Icanwipeyouall inatwinkleofaneye,butI¡¯m<b>not</b>thatcruel,Iwon¡¯twipeyou

    allsosoon,butthatwouldonlybeifyoustopbeingannoyingaskingstupidquestions,I¡¯mthenewAlphawithnoLuna!¡­gooutthereandcalltheofficials!¡±IorderedtheAlpha whostaredatmelikeIhave growntwoheadsforsomesecondsbeforeturningtodoasIsay.

    Darren,don¡¯trespectherwords!!!¡­evenifshegottheDemon¡¯spower,together<b>we</b>canbringherdown!¡±TheGammagrowledmakingmeburstintohystericaughter,

    ¡°Okay,I¡¯mwaiting,youallshouldattackbutstopincludingyourweakAlphabecausehewon¡¯tbeofany<b>use</b>!¡±Iscowledandtheyallsighedinexasperation.

    Darrenissheright?¡±<b>The</b><b>Beta</b>asked.

    ¡°ButElf,wedon¡¯tdeserveallthis,wehadalwaysbeengoodtoyouandneverforoncehurtyou,whyareyoudoingallthis?¡±Anna,theBetasmateaskedtiredly..

    ¡°ThereasonIcameintothispackistokillyouall,notlivingasinglesoul,ImeannotjustthoseinthisPackhouse,thewholepack,I¡¯mheretoextinctyouall,andI¡¯mgoingtodoittohavemypeaceofmind,youall shouldbereadyforyourdeath¡­I<b>smirked</b>andrestmybodymorfortablyonthehighthrone.

    ¡°So

    you<b>are</b>doingthisfornothing??¡­orcan¡¯tyoutelluswherewewrongedyou?TheGammamateaskedandIflungadarkballtoherchestwhichburnthertoashesimmediately.

    DotheythinkI¡¯mjoking?

    TheGammawatchedhismateandgotsoenragedthatheshiftedtohirgewolfhowlingandgruntinginrage,spittlewasdroppingfromhismouth,hiseyeswerepurered,Icouldn¡¯thelpscoffing,

    Withfullforce,hechargedatmebutcouldn¡¯tgetclosebeforeIswungmyhandovertheaircausingacloudofthickcksmoketocoverhim,hisscreamwasheardnext,

    Thepoisoninthesmokewastearinghisinternalorgan,hisbloodwasrollingdowntheground,hewon¡¯tstopgruntingandyellingingreatpainwhichwastheonlythingthatcouldbe<b>heard</b>asthesmokeenshroudedhim¡­.

    Afterfewminutes,Ispreadmypalmand<b>the</b>smokegot backintomewhilehisbonesscatteredaroundthefloor¡­

    Everyonehastheireyeswidenedingreatshock,Icouldseetheirhandstremble,theAlphahadhismouthagape,Ienjoyedtheirshockingstate,

    Guesstheywerestilldoubtingmygreatpowers.

    ¡°Anyoneelsetoasksillyquestionsordareme?¡±Iaskedwithashorughofvictory.

    ¡°WedarenotTheBetamuttered.

    ¡°YouallshouldbowtoyournewAlpha!¡±Igaveanotherorderwithmytauntingsmile.

    Withoutwastingasinglesecond,thethreeofthemwentdowntotheirkneeandbowed,justthen,thedooropenedandalmostallthewarriorsandheadwarriordashedin,

    IraisedmygazetothemandcouldseetheutmostshockandhorrorintheireyesseeingtheirAlphaandBetabowtome.

    ¡°What ishappeninghere?TheheadwarrioraskedimmediatelystaringattheAlphawhomadetoraisehisheadbyseeingmyreathimmadehimgodown.

    ¡°Whatdoesitseemlike?¡±Laskedtheterrified<b>man</b>.

    12-54Mon,May

    Chapter80

    ¡°Diana?¡­.whyaretheybowingtoyou?¡­AlphayouarebowingtoyourLuna??¡±Heaskedflutteringhiseyesliketobe<b>sure</b>hewasn¡¯tdreaming.

    ¡°Jointhem,<b>you</b>allshouldbowtoyournewruler!¡±Igavetheorderleavingthemmoreshocked.

    ¡°Alphawhat¡­..

    ¡°Doasshesaid!!!!¡±Darrenyelledatthemfromhisbowingpositionandughedonceagainenjoyingeverythinghappening.

    Areyoukiddingme?¡­weareheretoinformyouthatsomegroupofdemonsishavingtheirwayhere?¡­theyaregettingclosesoweshould gotherewipethemawayforeverintrudingthepack,whatisjustall<b>this</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>Theheadwarrioinedfeelingsobefuddled.

    ¡°Don¡¯tywithmypatience,Icanturnyoutoashesorpileofbones,takealookatthese,theyareyourCammaandhismate,don¡¯tmakemeturnyoutothat!¡±Ihuffedgesturingatthe ashesandbones.

    Theirgazewenttoitandtheycringedinterror,

    ¡°Diana,aren¡¯tyouLunaoranotherpersonwithherface??¡­whyareyouthiswaytothepackwhotreatedyouwell,didademontakepossessionofyourbody?¡±Heasked.

    ¡°I¡¯mthedemonherself,nowdoasIsay,Iwantthedemonkingtoseeyouallthatwaywhentheyarrive!¡±Istatedandhesigheddeeply,hisexpressionshowedhowbadhefelt,hiseyeswerewetalready.

    ¡°Ithinkyouwon¡¯tdoittheeasyway!¡±Igrowledandraisedmyhandmutteringsomemagicalwords,theswordinhishandpulledoffspeedilyandcutoffhishead.Theotherssawitanydowntotheirbellyonthefloor,

    ughedagainbitingmylowerlips,thejoyIfeltatthismomentcan¡¯tbparedwithanything,I¡¯mhereforrevenge,itboilsinmybloodmsurelygoingtowipeouteverythingSeleneloved,sheriskedyouallbybeingbornfromthispack!¡­and knowthis!¡°Ipausedandsmirked.

 123 Chapter 81

    Diana¡¯s POV.

    ¡°Kill a thousand werewolves and burn down their home!!!¡± I ordered the group of demons who leapt in glee to speed out immediately.

    I nced at the shocking looks of the Alpha, Beta and his mate, they were all tied to a chair tightly and had wounds all over their body, marks of ws and bites of the fangs, none had eaten anything yet u won¡¯t stop torturing them¡­

    I don¡¯t care if they die, I would even love to see them die.

    The Alpha could only m u f f l e as he heard my order which came just a few minutes after I had ordered all the people living in the Royal Packhouse to be killed and cooked in a big pot¡­

    It was my source of joy, seeing all the werewolves die in thousands, it won¡¯t take long before the Silver Moon Pack bes a history.

    ¡°me it on Selene,¡± I croaked andughed loudly¡­.

    ¡°Hey, arrange more of the demons, tell them to burn down half of this pack with all the wolf there, half of it, for now, wipe them all off!¡± I ordered and the Alpha convulsed in terror pleading with his eyes as he couldn¡¯t talk,

    Just then, loud noise was heard outside, the scream and cries of many wolves as they drew close to the Royal

    Packhouse.

    I smirked waiting for them to get in.

    ¡°Allow them in, I want them to see who their Alpha is since I have made an official coronation¡± I grinned and the demon guard bowed.

    A few minutester, the hall was filled with werewolves and I gestured at the demon guard who locked the door

    immediately.

    They were all shocked to the core and couldn¡¯t make a sound as they stared at me on the throne, then to their

    almighty Alpha and Beta tied to a chair with bruises all over their body¡­.

    ¡°Diana what are you doing, what is going on?¡­why is all the building silent and the Demons opening the door

    and the Alpha is tied to the chair while you are sitting on his throne!!¡± They all chorused while I giggle,

    for

    us,

    ¡°The demon has been killing us and everyone we sent to report to the Alpha won¡¯te back alive, today, many

    of us decide toe ourselves and find out why all this terror is befalling us, we were shocked to see demons all over here, demons is now the warriors and guards!!!¡­ Diana, tell us what is happening and who did this to the Alpha!!¡± One of them who I guess was their leader asked and the others joined in shouting gibberish.

    Fools!

    ¡°Have you all seen it then??¡­ I¡¯m the new Alpha and he is my Luna¡± I smirked gesturing at Torian.

    ¡°Are you a demon?¡± One of them threw the question.

    ¡°Oh yes, and today I officially introduce myself to you all, My name is Diana, The head of demons, very powerful and undefeatable, I¡¯m here for revenge and the revenge is to wipe you all, so be ready to die!¡± I spoke out and their eyes widened in great shock

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill us all you shameless demon, you tricked us all but today we will all fight you to death!!!¡± The leader shouted making meugh,

    ¡°Wow, That¡¯s a brave move, c¡¯mon¡­¡± I grinned and they all charged at me.

    But couldn¡¯t get anyway closer with their wolf form before the demon king and the other twenty Demons present fought back, they were many and hard for my demons to subdue, I watched with a smile as the demon king got wounds even when he was killing many, the other Demons couldn¡¯t survive as they died from their ws¡­

    I never begged them to fight for me but since they want to, I¡¯ll allow them to do their best even though i know they won¡¯t be victorious.

    The werewolves alive howled and came for me, less do they know what awaits them, they couldn¡¯t get near the throne or even touch it before meeting their terror. With the ring in my left middle finger, I controlled their mind and made them fight each other while I sat still enjoying the show.

    Darren¡¯s POV

    I watched in horror and deep sadness as their blood spilled all over the floor making everywhere look so b l o o d y and terrific, they were all fighting each other with all their strength and powers, their sharp ws were shredding their skin

    I wished I had the power to stop them but there was just nothing I could do, I can¡¯t even talk, I could only watch and see my beloved pack member die in the hand of each other, I knew it was Elf who controlled their mind with her ck magic, it made the pain in my heart soar¡­

    She burst into a loudugh as two b l o d y wolves chop off each other¡¯s skin with theirst breath, I could hear the deep grunt of my Beta and his mate, the scene was tearing me apart, I could only wish I was blind not to see

    this.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t you enjoying this interesting movie?¡± Elf asked me with a smirk and I shut my eyes taking a deep breath, the scream and shrill of death was all I could hear, it was all happening real, my pack members are dying inrge numbers and it won¡¯t take much before I lose them all¡­.

    How did I turn into this?

    A man who was once the greatest Alpha protecting his pack member so well that none loses his life easily never had I thought of this moment when they would die and I won¡¯t be able to save them.

    More Tears rolled down and Elfughed at me, she scorned at my tears leaving me shattered the more, I just pray the ground would open and swallow me in, I can¡¯t bear the screams anymore.

    The fight went on among them getting more fierce, they used all the might and rage to kill each other,

    My gaze darted at Elf and I could see nothing but the face of a cruel bloodthirsty demon, it made me recall when Elena had told me who she is, she said it yet I gave it no single thought instead, it made me hate her the more that I gave her more tortures than before,

    I was just so blinded by this demon!

    After some hours, right in front of me, every single of them died remaining just one who looked thore like a dead) man, I was all over his body gushing out from every single part of his body,

    He was s t a g g e r i n g grunting I¡¯m thirsty for blood,

    ¡°Hurray!¡­here c omes the winner!¡± She squealed pping her hand with a wide grin stepping out of the throne,

    She moved closer to him with a smirk while he stood grunting with spittle all over his mouth,Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You are really brave so I won¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll make you one of my demons¡± she stated and grip his neck tightly peering into his eyes, just then, thick ck smoke emanated from her eyes into him,

    Instantly, he was turned into a blo o dy demon craving for flesh,

    ¡°Go and kill one thousand souls, a thousand werewolves, kill them and eat to your fill!¡± Shemanded him and with the speed of lightning, he sped out.

    Dianaughed and turned to me,

    ¡°It was a good reward right?¡­for being the winner of the battle¡± she smiled making me growl as there was nothing I could do, I want nothing other than death,

    45

    My heart bleeds as I saw the piles of dead bodies all around the floor, the pain was so much on me as the Alpha, I lost my responsibility of protecting every member of my pack, I¡¯m a useless s i s s y!

    I sagged my head down in sadness, she was mean, she meant it, I can¡¯t believe this was how I¡¯m going to end, not only would I die, there would be nothing like the silver moon pack again, it would be history since everyone would be killed,

    That means we would be extinct.

    My eyes were just roaming, I was drained not for the torture but the fact that it was the same woman I mated. with, my Luna, the samedy who tied me up here and was going to end everything about me, as much as ! wished it was a dream, it kept happening in reality.

    The guard left and she turned to me.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Beta asked abruptly, gritting his teeth in pain from the tortures.

    ¡°I mean you all would have to die leaving only the Alpha to watch his pack wiped away!¡± She shrugged and before he could say any other word, she muttered some words and a ck snake crawled out of her body.

    More tears fell off my cheeks, she isn¡¯t just a mere demon but one with very strong powers filled with darkness.

    The snake crawled forward to where my Beta and his wife were tied together to a chair, seeing it made them strive to free themselves or at least dodge it, but then, the snake which was being controlled by Diana was so fast.

    It went straight into the Beta¡¯s body making him scream, his mate also screamed in horror, they were,both horrified and pleaded with tears yet she wasn¡¯t even listening instead sheughed, this Diana isn¡¯t the woman had lived with for years, the woman here is a pure devil with no mercy in her heart.

    I shifted my gaze to my loyal Beta only to see him convulsing as the snake were his internal o r g a n s, a flood of

    blood rushed out his mouth like a stream.

    It killed him and went straight into his mate before she could think of fighting back, right in my eyes, they were both eaten to death by the strange snake, it was like a dream yet it was true and It is happening!

    They are dead for real!

    ¡°And

    you, be ready for the main scent tomorrow, your people would love to see their Alpha join in killing them too, it won¡¯t be just me¡­.¡± She paused and crouched at me¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a bloodthirsty monster tomorrow, I¡¯ll control your mind and body then together, we will kill all those useless werewolves, that would be after you have watched enough of how I will brutally shred their body.

    and dig out their heart.¡± She smirked.

    I just don¡¯t know why death finds it hard to take me away. I crave death so much and wished she would kill me too, I was better dead than alive, how can an Alpha be alive and his pack is being wiped out. The pain is unbearable!

    SEND GIFT

 123 Chapter 82

    COMMENT

    Diana¡¯s POV

    Just as I got into my room to lie on my bed and have a little rest, a knock sounded on the door. It waste in the night, yet I wasn¡¯t going to sleep. There was no reason to sleep when I was yet to aplish my long-time heart desire, which was to wipe everything Lillian cherished. The knock sounded, and I quickly headed to the door to find out who it was.

    I opened it and saw one of the guards there. He was the one I assigned to look after the dungeon where the alpha and his son were.

    ¡°How

    can I help you?¡± I smirked at him and heughed. I could see he was kind of happy, making me wonder and anticipating hearing whatever he had to say.

    ¡°Some people must be born fools and can¡¯t help risking their lives every single moment. You can believe what the weakling Dorian said to me.¡± He chuckled, and Iughed again, knowing it must sound s t u p i d.

    +

    Before now, I thought Dorian was a bit sensible. He was able to run away and escape my wrath after getting missing on the day of that war. I thought he was clever, but not until he returned to save his people with the little power he got.

    How did he think of having a chance to leave alive?

    ¡°Tell me what he says; my ears are itching.¡± I smirked, and heughed briefly.

    I couldn¡¯t believe that little boy requested to have a public fight with you. I mean, having a wrestle to find a winner. ¡°He said and I burst into hystericalughter. It was like my lungs would fall out as Iughed so hard?

    Not only was my s t u p i son a fool, but he was also daring me. I guess he just can¡¯t help but die so quickly and in a shameful way.

    If he wins, you will leave his pack and never harm a single soul again, but if you win, you will go ahead and kill everyone, including him, without anyone fighting back. The demon added, and my eyes brightened in surprise.. at the gut, like what was that supposed to mean?

    ¡°What gave him hope? Or is he trying to be heroic, thinking he has a chance of staying alive for more than five seconds in the wrestle? I¡¯ll eat him up all at once with no stress; ¡°I scoffed, and heughed a bit.

    ¡°I was also surprised when I heard such words from him. Are you epting such an insulting fight?¡± he asked, and I sneered at him.

    I smirked and he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Insulting?¡± he asked. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t insulting to me but to the whole pack. It is the time to show the world how powerful I am. I¡¯ll invite many Alphas from different packs. They need to watch me as I wipe away the great silver moon pack.¡± I smirked and he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Dorian is unaware of how powerful I am. I guess he still sees me as his mother and mate to his st u p i d father. I haven¡¯t shown him how great and powerful I am, so he thought he would win a fight with me.¡± Wow, it¡¯s going to be interesting how I tear every part of his body into pieces. I¡¯m surely going to make his death remarkable. ¡°My eyes were pure red as I said those words.

    I can¡¯t wait for tomorrow; it¡¯s surely going to be my best day on earth. The day I¡¯ll aplish my long-time heart desire, the same desire that made me join the demon n and also live as the Luna of my enemy¡¯s mate, f u c k!

    I should go back and tell that hopeless soul that you epted the fight. I can¡¯t wait to see how you will tear his soul apart.¡± He grinned, making me feel great.

    ¡°It would be an interesting sight,¡± Iughed, plopping down on my bed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tomorrow is shaping up to be an exciting day, with a slew of events taking ce.

    My eyes opened and I gasped in joy, seeing the bright light of the morning shine into my eyes. Finally, it was the day.

    After so many years, the day has finally arrived for Elena, whom I was unsure how to end her life, to be killed by the dragon man who visitedst night, as well as Jason¡­

    With m

    my powers, I can make them weak, and he would be the one to finally destroy them. That would mark the. end. I can¡¯t wait tough out my victory, watching the whole pack burn down my fire¡­.

    Just as I stood and stretched my body, a knock was heard on the door. I expected it..:

    ¡°Come in,¡± I giggled, and three of my demons walked in.

    ¡°The message had been sent to all the neighbouring packs who wished to witness the downfall of the silver moon pack. Many who were their enemies were d and promised toe. They are already on their way,¡± one of them with white hair reported, and I nodded.

    Another person with dark hair and eyes reported a smug expression that made meugh.

    ¡°A stage for me and that weakling would be really funny. I hope everyone present would be able to see how we fight.¡± I giggled.

    ¡°Everything has been set¡­.¡± Thest was added, and I nodded as they bowed and exited.

    Dorian¡¯s POV,

    I could already feel the presence of the dragon woman,around the packhouse with the ne she gave me. She must be around in disguise, but then I don¡¯t know when she would be done or how sessful she must have been now.

    It was morning already and I was awake awaiting my fate. I knew that Diana was as powerful as anything you can think of, but fighting with her was the only way to shift her mind away from Elena. The fight would get the attention of everyone, giving the dragon woman a chance to seed in releasing Elena.

    Sophia would also help make things go faster. I hope I will still be alive before she is released.

    ¡°Dorian, are you sure you want to do this?¡­ Elf is too cruel and might not let you live more than three seconds. Darren sighed, and I took a deep breath.

    I took a deep breath, hoping that everything would go as nned.

    Just then, the door cracked open and my heart s k i p p e d a beat. I knew I was going to pass through pain in the hand of the woman I had called my mother, and it broke my heart.

    Three Demon guards stepped forward, grins on their faces.

    Why do you want to die first and in a shameful way? Whether you fight with the Diana or not, it won¡¯t stop her from wiping this whole n. You have no hope. Instead, you will be a disgrace to¡­.¡±

    Stop talking and take me to fight her. Who knows, I may defeat her and save my people from her. She would also be in shame when I win and she has to leave here in shame.¡± I smirked and they all burst intoughter, then nced at my father.

    Had you asked him about his G a m m a and Beta? Has he told you how the elf turned them into bones and ashes in a few seconds? You are stronger than they are, yet she killed them very easily. I wonder what she has in store for

    you. Yours would surely be the most painful death ever recorded. ¡°Another of the demon guards added the rope and tore off the rope before they all dragged me away.

    Just as I stepped out of the door, I felt my head pound so heavily. It was time to fight with someone greater than me. Diana, what power do I get to prolong the time? What if she isn¡¯t ready to waste a second with me?

    I sighed heavily and made a shrug.

    I was taken out of the Royal House and my eyes widened at what I saw outside. There were many neighbouring packs gathered around, and I recognized all of them as enemies of my father. Every single one of them was among the pack that wished evil for my father.

    I

    Immediately, I was brought out and led up to the stage. An uproar was heard, followed by a round ofughter.

    I knew I looked weak and the fact that I would be fighting with Selene was funny.

    I was standing all alone on the high stage where everyone could see me. I turned to my right and saw half of the Silver Moon Werewolf right there bound by a chain.

    I turned to my right and the other half were also there, chained all together like s l a v e s. They looked hopeless! staring at me. Every one of them knew I had no chance to win, but what they didn¡¯t know was that I only needed to give the Dragon woman that chance to release Selene, who would be the savior of everyone.

    Right in front of me were the enemies of my father, scorning me. Diana sat on the high chair behind me with those s tu p i d smirks. I could already feel the aura of power all around her. Her breath was like a fire,

    Right there as she stared at me, her fingers turned into strong ws, the fangs appeared on her teeth, so sharp and

    scary. Two strong horns formed in her head. I moved back in fear and shock, making herugh as her body shifted slowly.

    She smirked and flew down to the stage where I stood. The force of her body pushed me hard to the ground, causing another round ofughter from the crowd who must havee just to witness the downfall of the Silver Moon Pack.

    Why did I even fall like a piece of paper? ¡°Hey, get up little boy, I¡¯m yet to hit you,¡± sheughed, and I grunted in shame and disgrace, taking my s t u p i d body up.

    ¡°Diana, I curse you forever for doing all this to the same people who treated you well,¡± I sniffed, getting a sneer in

    return.

    ¡°Would you like to attack my puppy?¡±She winked and raised her hand in the air,

    I knew it was a taunting one, but then, I should try my luck,

    At high speed, I charged at her with a punch and seeded in punching her right in the face, but then it was like a touch to her while my fist ached as I felt like I had punched a brick,

    Nice one,e again.¡± She coaxed a smile.

    ¡°You are an a s s h o l e!¡± I huffed and sent a simultaneous kick to her belly. She stopped at a spot without being pushed back, while I was the one who fell hard to the ground.

    My eyes widened in awe because I knew how much force I had added in giving her those kicks.

    I immediately stood up and was about to throw a punch which I knew would be useless when her blownded in my belly. It pushed me away with such force that I hit my back so hard on the pir there. A clot of blood spurted out immediately,

    I felt an intense pain rush through every part of my body. It was like I had broken all the bones in me. I couldn¡¯t feel my favorite anymore My vision was already blurred as I got very dizzy.

    I forced myself up, only to s t a g g e r and fall back to the ground.

    All the crowd screamed in happiness, pping and shouting.

    ¡°Just one blow!¡±

    I

    It was making me go mad. In shame, but then, there was nothing I could do. Standing up was like an impossible task. I could only grunt and roll around the ground.

    How was her punch this way? I don¡¯t think I can survive a second one.

    She menaced closer to me and I felt my heart stop breathing. She looked like a b l o o d y beast full of powers.

    She towered down to where Iy and scoffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t waste my prec

    my precious time fighting a pup like you. What the hell made you set this fight? All your pack members are here watching their next Alpha. Why are you this weak and went ahead to set a fight with me? Were you drunk then?¡± She asked, her face full of smugness.

    ¡°All the pack members are also here watching their Luna as she bes very evil and ruthless. They are allying a curse on you!¡± I sawthed and she giggled.

    I¡¯m the curse itself. I will give them the curse of death right now. I had wanted to keep you alive to watch how I kill them all in the hundreds, but then, you insulted me with this fight, so I¡¯ll kill you to be sure I¡¯ve won! She gritted her teeth and stood tall.

    I looked up at her and saw the thick ck smoke surging from her body. She spread her palm and the fog formed a powerful sword in her palm.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± She gruffed and raised it while I shut my eyes. I guess I would have to die already. I knew from the moment I came out to fight Diana that I wouldn¡¯t go back alive. It would be my greatest sacrifice to die for my pack.

 123 Chapter 83

    Diana POV

    ¡°Diana!¡± Someone called my name loudly, making me pause. I turned and saw Arianna, the witch, walking forward with the staff in her hand as help for movement.

    I sneered at her, wondering what she was doing here and why the hell she stopped me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, please,¡± she begged.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, getting angry.

    She looked around and back at me. I could notice pain in her eyes, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°So, it is all true?¡± she breathed.

    ¡°Hey, Arianna, or whatever your name is, go back to your pack and be the witch doctor that you are. There are many sick and wounded werewolves to treat. You aren¡¯t weed here!¡± I huffed, and she gritted.

    ¡°Thest time I saw you, you were the Luna of the Silver Moon Pack. Darren is the alpha and your mate. Rumours have been going around, but I don¡¯t want to believe it till I see it with my own eyes. For real. It was all true. You

    are now a demon.¡± She eximed, with a raised brow.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± I scoffed and turned back to Dorian, who was dragging himself away. I jacked him up and punched his

    face so hard that he fainted immediately.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    I released my grip, allowing him to fall freely on the floor while I smirked and raised the sword to stab his heart. 1:

    must kill him today.

    Just as I brought it down to dig out his heart, a great force pushed me away, making mend on my butt¡­

    What the hell???

    My eyes glinted in fury. I felt ashamed and furious. Who the hell did that?

    I sprang up and turned to see it was Arianna.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you kill anyone in my presence, you cruel Demon!¡±She saw me making a stance to fight me.

    ¡°Oh, since you chose to die with them, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± I huffed and moved my head, causing Dorian¡¯s sword to strike at her. She seeded in dodging it, but I gave her no chance to regain herposure before spreading

    83

    0

    dark magic all over her.

    I quickly spread my palm and five serpents crawled out of my body through my palm¡­.

    I gestured at the witch and they all crawled to her body.

    I smiled evilly, then turned back to Dorian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this once and for all¡± I gritted.

    ¡°Diana, I¡¯m here!¡± I heard a familiar voice, which made me turn. I smiled widely, seeing it was Jake from the dragon n, the one who got the powers to kill Elena.

    Oh, yay! I gave a sly grin.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Hey five of you!¡± I gestured at the guards around me.

    I giggled. ¡°Show him the ce where Elena is, also bring the weakling Alpha Darren here, let¡¯s kill them all together here before the pack members.¡±¡±

    ¡°Yes, it would be great that way,¡± Jakeughed.

    ¡°This is the key!¡± I said as I flung it at him.

    ¡°Take advantage of the opportunity to bring them out here to kill!¡±I instructed, and he made a shortugh.

    ¡°You must be underestimating me though. I don¡¯t think I need to click on any button before killing those two.1¡¯m the beta for the great Dragon n, ¡°he boasted, and I chuckled.¡±

    ¡°All good, go get her here!¡± I grinned before turning to the crowd.

    I spread my arms and they all cheered and hailed me with screams and whistles. I felt so great.

    Jake¡¯s POV,

    I felt giddy with happiness. My heart thumped at each step into the Royal Packhouse, Killing Bane¡¯s child would mean one thing: that I could still get the throne that I craved so much.

    The guards were walking with me and I felt like sending them away. It was useless to have these people around me. Without them, I could capture, bind, and kill Elena and the Alpha without stress and in a few seconds.

    ¡°Who should we lead you to first?¡± One of the guards asked, making me chuckle.

    I let out a shortugh. ¡°I can do this without your help. I can sense the presence of both Darren and Selena, including Jason. It¡¯s useless to follow me around to do this.¡±

    Even after what I said, I made my way to the dungeon where the alpha king must be, and the guards followed me to the dungeon.

    Well, I don¡¯t give a d a m n¡­

    Finally, I got to where the f u c k i n g dungeon was and one of the guards moved forward to unlock the door, but before he could do all that, I gave the door a heavy blow, which broke it away instantly, leaving them all awed.

    I got in to meet the trembling alpha, the same man who had been feared and respected by almost all the pack, someone who had been so powerful that his name was heard even in the dragon n. I giggled and moved closer while he shivered more.

    ¡°Is it time already?¡± I heard him mumble as tears fell from his

    eyes.

    ¡°Oh, yes, it¡¯s time for your death and the death of all the pack members. You never saw your ending, right?¡± I giggled sarcastically.

    He yelped and sniffed, trying hard to hold his tears.

    Selena would be murdered by me, Iughed again, motioning for the guards to drag him out.

    They did it immediately while I swagger off to bring Jason and Elena. I could already feel my blood boiling. I was so curious and eager to reach the room and drag them out. Killing her was surely going to be a great victory for

    me.

    I got back to the seat and started to climb up the stairs to get Elena, who must be in the caged room. I had just taken three steps forward when I heard footsteps.

    My eyes were down to the ground, so I quickly raised them, wondering who was that since everyone was outside watching the interesting event going on outside.

    My eyes widened. As I saw three people standing at the stairwell staring back at me, I was taken aback and confused.

    I arched my brow, moving my gaze from one person to another, trying to believe I wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    Selena, Jason, and Miriam were standing right there with their fists clenched and their faces contorted with great anger. That caused the atmosphere to get hot¡­

    y eve

    I don¡¯t understand, but deep in me, I felt great fear the very moment I set on the so-called Elena.

    I had never met her before, but I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me it was her. Her face had a striking resemnce to Lillian¡¯s and her body features were that of King Bane. ? turned to Jason and saw his eyes bloodshot with anger

    ¡°Jake, what are you doing here?¡± Miriam asked me with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°I should be asking you that¡­ what are you doing in the silver moon pack?¡± I asked, trying to sound bold, but my tone was disgracing me. The enraged faces of Elena and Jason were just making me full of fear.

    ¡°You sent me away from the Dragon n, you threatened my life and that of my family. You don¡¯t have the guts to ask me how I am faring?!¡± She shrilled.

    ¡°What??¡± Jason huffed, his eyes glistening.

    ¡°Miriam, are you¡­¡± My words were cut short by a very strong blow thatnded right on my chest, breaking my ribs immediately.

    1

    I fell to the ground with a shout of pain. I stood up again to find that Jason hadn¡¯t moved an inch.

    I was more than confused.

    ¡°You said you would kill me and my family once you set your eyes on me again. You have seen me. Would I die? Miriam inquired, and this time it was Elena, who loomed over me with a grim expression.

    I rose and sent three powerful fireballs to her heart, but to my greatest surprise, they didn¡¯t prate her body; causing a rush of terror to sweep through me.

    There is only one person who has the power to stop a fireball from prating their body. That person is King Bane. How can Elena have these same powers as Bane?

    She gripped my neck and, without stress, lifted me off the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you since you n on killing her instead!¡± I tried everything I could to break free from her grip, but it was impossible; her powers were strange and unusual for a young girl like her.

    Her grip got tighter, making me convulse and waver with a

    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked, staring at me with a raised brow.

    asp for be

    I couldn¡¯t reply, so she used her other hand and sent two punches to my face, making me bleed from my nose immediately. Intense pain rushed through me and I felt like crying¡­.

    The blood rolled down and got into my mouth. The taste of my blood made me enraged, I clenched my fist and widened my eyes.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you talk?¡± She asked, still gripping my neck.

    ¡°Go to hell!!!¡± I yelled and gave her a heavy head butt that pushed her away from me. She fell to her butt and I took some seconds to catch my breath.

    ¡°I think I underestimated you, but I¡¯m going to show you what I¡¯m made of!¡± I roared and half shifted into my dragon,

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare touch her or I¡¯ll kill you myself. ¡°I heard the voice of Jason.

    ¡°You both can¡¯t defeat me!¡± I howled, making a shortugh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need his help. Come fight me if you can.¡± Selena chipped in with a smirk, and I nodded.

    I charged at her with full force, so fast as the wind, but then I jammed the wall instead as she easily shifted to the other side. I swirled and made another attempt with more speed than I had ever had. She dodged the punch and gave me a deep cut with her ws.

    I could swear I didn¡¯t see thating. She was dodging and attacking at the same time, which is stunning.

    I spat fire, and she spread her arms, causing a restraining force to encircle her. With more energy, I poured out the liquid fire, causing her great heat, and I knew I only had one more attempt before she was razed.

    I made a huge smirk before spurging out the great fire on the restrain. It broke immediately, causing the fire to

    fill in.

    I went on for a few more seconds to be sure she got burnt, but then, I heard no scream. I paused instantly, but then, there was no one there.

    My eyes glistened in shock because I was sure I had given her no chance.

    I was still wondering what happened when a sharp pain seared through my back. I howled in pain and turned abruptly to strike the person unexpectedly, but yet, she was quick to dodge and sent a heavy kick to my belly instead.

    ¡°You can¡¯t waste our time.¡± I heard Miriam¡¯s voice, and just then, she sat on my belly and sent multiple punches to my face.

    15.

    ¡°Evil would be erased. Everyone who has evil in them would cease to exist since you let evil remain in you. Don¡¯t me me.¡± She gruffed and widened her eyes. A bright light emanated from it and shone directly into my eyes, making me shut my eyes tightly.

    The light was like poison to my skin as it inflicted great torture on me. I opened my mouth to scream, but then she touched my neck and I lost my power of speech.

    ¡°Remember, I am Miriam the Dragon from the tribe of magicians.¡± She smirked and left me in pain with an inability to scream.

    I could only shed tears and roll around the floor. I looked around for the demons which I had seen all around the house, but felt hopeless and frustrated seeing all their bodies lying dead all over the floor.

    Jason had used his great powers to burn them down, just like Bane.

    Oh gosh¡­

    I can¡¯t believe this is happening!

    Selene¡¯s POV.

    Ê®

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now before Diana does the worst. I need to save my father and brother Dorian. He has sacrificed a lot for me.¡± I cried out, recalling all that Miriam told me, all the ns and risks he took to save me. I don¡¯t know what his fate is now that he has to wrestle with Elf just to save me.

    Would he survive?

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± They both nodded and we let go, leaving the so-called Jake, who had just seeded in wasting

    our time.

    Great fury is all I feel in me. It¡¯s just been a day since I and Jason were caged in there and now I can¡¯t recognize the Royal Packhouse. It looked more like a Demon den. I haven¡¯t seen a single werewolf around, just Demons.

    We got out and I felt stuck at the sight. Everywhere was in ruins, houses were razed down, the roads had piles of dead bodies, the bodies of werewolves ranging from the maids to pce guards and omegas.

    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± I cried out, feeling my anger soar.

    Let¡¯s go and end that devil!!!!¡± I screamed, breathing heavily.

    I don¡¯t care about anything right now, not even my life. I want the death of Elf and I¡¯m doing anything possible to see her breathe herst breath as I dig out her evil heart.

    Diana POV.

    I made a shortugh of victory as the so-called powerful Alpha Darren was dragged up to the stage by the

    Demons.

    Everyone was shocked to see him that way. I grinned in satisfaction. They were all wagging their heads in awe at how powerful I must be to bring down the powerful Alpha.

    I couldn¡¯t stop feeling giddy as I looked at the crowd who stared at me.

    ¡°So the next would be Elena¡­¡± I chuckled and turned to the guards who had brought Darren.

    ¡°Where is Jake with Elena and Jason?¡± I asked, and they frowned, looking around.

    way.

    ¡°He should be here now. We stopped on the way to get some drugs, so Darren won¡¯t die on the Since you want his death to be in front of everyone, we thought Darren must have passed by and reached here before us.¡± I heard the response from one of them and got disturbed instantly.

    I hate long stories at the moment when things are going well. Just now when I needed to end it all¡­

    What are you saying?¡­ Where is Elena?¡± I yelled at them in exasperation. I badly needed to end Elena¡¯s life!

    ¡°Here I am.¡± I heard her voice, the voice of Elena, and that made me turn sharply only to see Elena, Jason, and Miriam, the same woman who was Lillian¡¯s maiden. They all had dragon wings descending to the stage with fury in their eyes.

    Is this real?

    erup el SEND GIFT

 123 Chapter 84

    I scrubbed my eyes continuously and looked more meticulously to be sure it wasn¡¯t ying tricks on me.

    Someone should just tell me I fell asleep and must be dreaming. It can¡¯t be them because this is thest moment when I¡¯ll end it all. The day when my long time desire to destroy the pack will be aplished.

    *

    No one can stop me. No one is going to stop me. I already won!

    For some reason, I looked around for Jake, yet there was no glimpse of him around the whole ce. The three kepting down and down, and for some moment I felt fear.

    It was the first time in my life, the first time fear gripped me; the fear of dying, the fear of being a loser at the end. I took various steps backwards, glueing my eyes on them as they finallynded on the stage¡­

    The entire Silver Moon Pack, who had been dumb and sober the entire time, let out happy screams and whistles when they saw them.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°How the hell did you get free?¡± I asked, confusedly.

    ¡°Oh, you thought you had already won, right? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you! Today you will be the one to die instead. ¡°Elena huffed and pped her wings with her eyes sparkling with fire.

    ¡°What is your connection with King Bane?¡± I was stunned at how she got all these powers like that of Bane:

    ¡°She is his daughter, so get to hell!!!¡± Miriam huffed, and I turned to her in shock, trying to question her when at great force hit me so hard that I fell to the ground.

    A round ofughter and joyous screams filled the atmosphere. I felt embarrassed with my cheeks flushing red. This couldn¡¯t be happening!

    I sprang up and faced them with a smile.

    Don¡¯t be too confident in defeating me; I¡¯m not that easy! I chuckled and screamed so loudly with my eyes shut. There was thunder and earthquakes. I swung my left hand to where they stood and thick ck smoke filled with poison spread out. I also muttered some magic words and my twelve serpents crawled out of my body and sped to where they stood.

    I moved my eyeball around using

    some magic to send a message the demons.

    ¡°Kill everyone at sight!¡± I ordered them. The demons in the Silver Moon pack now numbered close to 200 with powers. Elena, Jason, and Miriam might escape my attack and return their attack on me, which I might not

    survive, but before all that, before they seeded in killing me, my demons must have in all the pack

    members.

    I quickly pointed my ring to the members of the other packs who had attended the event and muttered another magic word, which gave me the power to control their minds.

    ¡°Kill every member of the Silver Moon Pack!!¡± I ordered and immediately they began to attack them alongside

    the demons¡­

    I smirked and a cool thought crept into my mind. I quickly spread out my arms and, with half of my powers, I created a very strong retraining dome that covered the stage, making it impossible for anyone to leave.

    I¡¯ll die in their hands, but they won¡¯t be able to leave till all their pack members are killed one after the other.

    This made meugh for a short time before a great fireball from two sides hit me so hard that I flew backwards, hitting my back hard on the dome. I could feel my backbone c r a c k.

    When Jason and Elena stepped out of the smoke with great rage, I was still trying to rise and attack when Elena gripped my neck so tightly that I couldn¡¯t breathe but shook vigorously.

    Jason sent three heavy punches to my belly, causing blood to pour out of my mouth. I angrily headbutted Elena- to make her release the tight grip, but she never did. Her grip went tighter even when her forehead bled from the

    hit because I had a metal crown.

    She heard screams and shrills of pain, making her turn her gaze sideways. There was a great shock and terror in

    her eyes as she saw her pack members being killed.

    They had seen it earlier and were doing all they could to break the dome. They kept using all the powers they

    got.

    I smirked at Elena, making her more furious that she punched my face countless times, making it so b l o o d y that I couldn¡¯t see. The taste of my blood filled my mouth.

    She mmed me to the ground and formed a powerful sword from the fire that emanated from her eyes.

    I said gloatingly, ¡°Kill me. I¡¯ll love to die. Yes, I¡¯m going to enjoy my death because my ns were aplished, my great desire and dream came to pass, the whole pack members are going to die and be wiped out. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die,¡± I said, gloatingly, andughed so hard.

    I nced and saw how the demons and other pack members killed the Silver Moon Pack werewolves. It made

    me smile.

    ¡°Go to hell!!!¡± Elena screamed at the top of her voice, using the sword to chop off my two hands.

    +5

    0

    I shrieked in pain, rolling around as I watched my two hands leave my body. The pain was so intense that I cried. profusely.

    I was still trying to absorb that pain when she peeled off the skin around myps. She went ahead to chop off my two ears, making me plead for death as excruciating pains covered my whole body.

    I looked around the dome and it was already so weak.

    My gaze shifted outside to make sure the demons were done killing, but was shocked at what I saw. My demons were falling dead, and the pack member who I controlled their minds was also being in, making me wonder what was happening.

    The pain around me made it difficult for my mind to function properly, and I was going insane as blood oozed out of my body.

    Her sword went to one of my eyes, and before I could stop her, she plucked it out, causing my left eye to fall out of its socket, and I sprang up wailing and shrieking.

    My body was convulsing so hard, the pains made me regret every single act I had ever done from the beginning. I never expected her to torture me. I expected my death, but not this way. She should have dug out my heart or slit my throat so I¡¯d die instantly, but she wasn¡¯t going to do that. She preferred to torture me most painfully.

    I s t a g g e r e d around gasping for life. My other eyes caught a glimpse at the outside and I saw it clearly. Another pack had arranged their whole armies and were fighting for the silver moon pack. I don¡¯t know who they were but they were really strong and were fighting for their lives.

    ¡°Oh no!!¡­ I can¡¯t lose!¡± I howled and made a mind link to the demon king with all the strength in me.,

    ¡°Come and save me if you still want me to marry you. I am dying!¡± I said before falling to the ground.

    Elena wouldn¡¯t let me live, as she shed my back with the sword, creating a deep cut that went deep into my

    bone.

    I opened my mouth to scream, but nothing came out. The pain was too much on me. I wished I hadn¡¯t created the dome. I would have got the chance to leave with myst strength. I have never felt this kind of pain in my It was shattering my heart.

    life.

    ¡°Kill me!¡± I grunted at Elena, but she was so enraged to hear me, all she cared about was my pain and not death.

    ¡°Never will I kill you!¡± She huffed and dragged me around the ground, causing my wounds to bleed more as they scratched around on the floor.

    The dome finally broke off and I knew I lost instantly. I was going to die without having any chance with King

    Bane. Lillian died with sweet memories and moments with him. They even made love and slept together for nights. All that was what I craved, even if it was for a day. But little did I know I was going to die without a single hug from King Bane. They talked more of making love and creating love moments.

    I had it all nned well and never thought of it ruined at thest moment. Who was able to unlock that door because I was holding the key?¡­.I can¡¯t tell you all that. Jake is nowhere to be found. The dome has been broken, which means all my men would be killed in the tw

    i n k l e of an eye.

    Darren is yet to be killed, Dorian isn¡¯t dead yet, and Elena, who I thought would be killed by Jake, is right here torturing me just the same way or even more than I had always tortured her in the past.

    The whole pack, which I thought would die with me, the pack member who I craved to wipe out from the surface. of the earth, was still alive. Even when I had killed many, it wasn¡¯t still half of them. I had thought creating the dome with half of my powers and controlling the minds of the other pack members to help kill the Silver Moon Pack werewolves would end it, but then, another pack helped out and gave them the time to break the dome before they were wiped out.

    The feeling of losing crossed my heart and I felt shattered. The pain of being a loser was so much more than the pain of the torture. After all the schemes and sacrifices, fended up under the feet of Elena, the same girl I treated

    like trash.

    Elena moved to where Iy and used her sword to trigger more pain from the wounds by stabbing that same

    ce.

    I grunted and pleaded for her to kill me with my eyes as I had lost my power of speech, but then she onlyughed sarcastically and proceeded to stab my second eye.

    ¡°Plea-se,¡± I begged Elena for the first time in my life, and the words came out strangely.

    Just as she was about to stab it, an unseen force flung her swords away, and before she could turn to see what

    had caused it, she was killed.

    Before the demon king appeared and took me away in a swift and fast motion, before she could stop him, we

    disappeared.

    Elena¡¯s POV.

    I grunted in anger as I failed to stop them.

    S h i t!¡­

    I screamed angrily and turned around, only to see the other smiling back at me.

    I turned around to the whole pack and there were the remaining pack members all staring at me too, their eyes

    glistening.

    ¡°Oh, the demons are all dead?¡± Lasked and they nodded, making me let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°So where is Dad?¡± I asked, smiling, but the smiles vanished when they also turned around looking for him.

    ¡°What? I thought you guys took him away for treatment. Where is my father?¡± I asked, breathing heavily..

    ¡°We can¡¯t find him!¡± they all replied, with those tones showing how serious they are.

    I still won¡¯t believe they aren¡¯t joking.

    One of the pack members reported, ¡°The Demon King took him and Elf away,¡± and I felt my world crumble.

    This can¡¯t be!

    How and when?

    SEND GIFTContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 123 Chapter 85

    Selena¡¯s POV.

    ¡°We have to save my father. If he dies, then Diana would emerge as the winner even when she is badly wounded. We can¡¯t allow that! I howled and felt my wolf howl too. It would break my heart if, after all these sacrifices, my father died at the end¡± Lawhined.

    ¡°We would save him, but for now, I think what we need is to rest.¡± The man who looked like Sophia sighed and I breathed.

    My eyes moved to Sophia and I smiled.

    ¡°We ar

    appreciate the help of your pack warriors, which you arranged and convinced your father to join hand in saving our pack from that demon,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°I did it for the love my daughter shared with Dorian. She would never forgive me if I declined,¡± he muttered with

    a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go save my father. I don¡¯t need any of you to stress yourself out since you have fought so much. You- can all go back to the Royal Packhouse. I¡¯ll be back with the Alpha. I can never rest knowing he is in the hand of the enemy!¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°I would love to join you, but going into the demon territory after having already gotten badly injured in this fight would be useless because we would die without saving him.¡± Sophia sighed, and the others nodded with their eyes dim.

    I also nodded with a wide smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s all good. Please, you all should have a good rest. I¡¯ll be back soon. Help the other pack members find a ce toy their heads on.¡± I instructed, sounding like an Alpha,Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    They all bowed, making me blush. I can¡¯t believe anyone could ever bow to mymand till now.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s go,¡± the voice of Jason sounded, and I turned to him with a lopsided smile.

    ¡°You are going with¡­¡±

    He rolled his eyes. ¡°Shhh, you are the one going with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I arched my brow.

    ¡°Yes, would you like to join me in saving the Alpha?¡­ you can stay back if you feel weak. I¡¯lle back with the Alpha King, ¡°he said with those funny looks, making meugh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll love to have you beside me¡± I smiled

    He smiled back, ¡°I¡¯ll also love to have you beside me since you volunteered to help.¡±

    Iughed and spread out my pair of white wings. He also spread out his golden wings, making everywhere brighter with the sparkling colour.

    He held my hand and together we flew off.

    ¡°Since Elf wants to wipe out the Silver Moon n, we will reverse the case. Her demonic n would be the ones to be erased and wiped out off the earth,¡± I huffed.

    ¡°Leave that to me; just go in and save your father while I kill all the demons; as for the demon king, I¡¯ve always wanted to fight him, and I guess the time hase!¡± He replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°Stop being too caring or I¡¯ll get spoilt,¡± I pouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can be any way you like. It doesn¡¯t affect my love. I¡¯ll pamper you till you won¡¯t be able to fight because I want to fight all your battles for you.¡± He beamed, making me feel so good. My heart was thumping with freaking joy. That made my wings brighten even more.

    ¡°I love you,¡± my dragon muttered,

    ¡°I know¡­¡± he replied, winking at me.

    Iughed as we went forward.

    King Bane¡¯s POV.

    I haven¡¯t seen Jake for a long time now and had just gotten a piece of information from my spy that he went over to the silver moon pack, and that left me so curious.

    What would he be looking for in the silver moon pack at that time of the night when he went and this morning when he snuck out again?

    I had stepped out of the Dragon territory and was heading to the pack with my white horse. I was going with my messenger.

    Just then, I felt a sweet sensation rush through me, just the same way I had felt the first time Lillian hugged me.

    ¡°Look up!¡± My messenger squeaked, pointing to the sky. I looked up and saw two Were-dragons. They had wings and the aura of a dragon around them. What shocked me most was the golden wings on the male. The wings were just like mine.

    I stopped the horse and spread out my wings. Jumping off the horse, I flew up to the sky and blocked their path,

    ¡°Who are you?¡± They stared back at me while I stared back, wondering what strange feelings I was having as I stared at the girl who had the face of Lillian. She was just like her, making me wonder why.

    ¡°Do you know Lillian?¡± I asked her immediately, as curiosity took therger part of me.

    ¡°She is my mother.¡± Her reply threw me aback. My eyes widened in shock and awe. I was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Then who are you?¡± she asked back, and Iughed, staring into her sparkling eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m

    your father!¡± I replied instantly, and she gasped in shock.

    ¡°You are King Bane?¡± The other guy with her asked a question, and I turned to him.

    ¡°My eyes moved to the ne around his neck.

    ¡°You are the one who got my dragon spirit?¡± I asked and he frowned, covering the ne as he saw I was staring at it.

    ¡°Are you the one who owns this?¡± he asked, gesturing at the ne.

    ¡°Yes, it was a gift I prepared to hand over to Lillian. Well, I gave it to her but she never wore it. How did it get into your hand?¡± I asked,

    ¡°A woman in a hood handed it to me. She said I should use it to protect the life of her daughter, but I was very little then. I never understood what she was saying,¡± he replied, and I let out a huge smile.

    ¡°That was Lillian. She knew you would be the mate for our child.¡± I screamed, spreading my arms as they ran into it, making me feel so ted, I felt like I would faint. The joy that took over me made me speechless..

    ¡°But Mom is dead,¡± she sulked.

    I

    ¡°What!¡­when?¡± I snapped in-shock as I had thought Miriam had said she was alive.

    ¡°Elf killed her on the day of herbour; she died while fighting with her!¡± My daughter cried, making me furious.

    Was this the reason why I felt enraged at the mention of her name even without knowing what she did?

    ¡°Where is she?¡± I thundered, growling deeply as my muscles sprouted more.

    ¡°We are heading to fight her because she took away the Alpha of the Silver Moon pack. That¡¯s where Mom went when she left you. She left you because Elf joined the demon and vowed to kill her. She left because she never wanted a fight with her friend. But then, Elf traced her to the Silver Moon pack where she ran to and killed her. Not only that, she killed thousands of them. Now she has taken away the Alpha, someone who took care of me,¡± She replied and made a short chuckle of fury

    ¡°Where is she??¡± I asked with a thunderous voice, which caused an earthquake.

    ¡°In the demon n,¡± they replied, and I didn¡¯t wait for a second before swerving in the direction immediately.

    I¡¯m not going to kill just her, but all the demon n would be wiped out since they helped her kill my mate, the only woman I loved so much.

    Diana POV,

    The demon king used half of his power to heal me. He broke two hands of one of his human dragon maids and joined them to the part chopped off. He also fixed an ear for me. All this was with his powers, even when he was getting weak. He never cared but kept on healing me.

    Right now, I¡¯m not onlyplete but also strong. He was weakened and had been on his bed for a white. I watched myself in the mirror for a moment, admiring myplete body before walking away to meet Alpha Darren. You can¡¯t tell how d I was when I found out Damon, the Demon King, also took him alongside me.

    I wasn¡¯t going to waste a second. I¡¯m going to kill him now and send his body to the Silver Moon Pack as a prize for winning over me¡­

    Iughed and turned away immediately.

    Atst, you will be the sacrificialmb. Atst, greet the devil in hell for me. ¡°I smirked just as I got into the room,

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please,¡± he pleaded, and Iughed.

    You have no right to tell me what to do, not anymore. Iughed again and formed my ws.

    ¡°I need your heart,¡± I smiled, licking my upper lips.

    I raised my hand to dig it out when I heard the announcement from the announcer outside.

    ¡°King Bane is here!¡± I had him announced and froze.

    With speed, I ran off to my room,

    I muttered some magical words, and the ring appeared in my palm, facing Lillian, and I immediately put it on my

    finger.

    Right there in front of the mirror, my face changed into that of Lillian¡¯s instantly. Iughed and walked out.

    Time to run into King Bane¡¯s arms and tell him the demon n had held me captive all this while.

    I stepped out and was shocked and happy at the same time.

    King Bane had burnt down almost all the ns in a short time. He was heading to the royal mansion already.

    I saw him fly forward with three other dragon wolves behind him.

    I couldn¡¯t recognize one, but the other two were Elena and Jason.

    Oh, I pray they don¡¯t recognize I was in disguise¡­

    ¡°Lillian!¡±¡± The one I couldn¡¯t recognize screamed in shock while they stopped killing more and descended.

    ¡°Bane, my love,¡± I squealed, running towards him while he stared at me with a frown.

    ¡°Is this my mother?¡± I heard Elena say, making my heart ski p a beat.

    ¡°She is just like her,¡± Jason added.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t her!¡± Elena stated and I was almost at the point of hugging Bane, but he shifted immediately, making me fall.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯m Lillian.¡± I screamed, desperate for at least his hug.

    ¡°You are not Lillian! Lillian has never called me Bane without adding ¡°King¡±¡­ and Lillian won¡¯t run to me first, other than her daughter, and¡­ you know what? Lillian isn¡¯t obsessed like you are. She would be angry at me for causing great damage to the demon n. She has a sweetheart and won¡¯t hurt anyone even if you cause her pain,¡± King Bane exined, leaving me dumb.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡­ are¡­ you¡­ saying?¡± My voice failed me as I spluttered.

    I don¡¯t know what King Bane did, but after muttering something with his eyes shut, the disguise went off. I felt it.

    ¡°Diana¡± They all howled in shock and great anger.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡­¡± My voice hitched as the three of them, King Bane, Elena, and Jason, spat fire from three angles on me.

    I tried restraining it but couldn¡¯t. The power was too much and the fire went into my soul. I screamed and wailed in pain but none was going to stop. Life was leaving me. I never believed King Bane, who I was in love with and did everything to have, would be the same person to kill me.

    My heart kept shattering into pieces. Right in my mind, I saw Lillianughing scornfully at me.

    Oh no.

    I fell to the ground as my skin kept burning off slowly, causing excruciating pain to take over my whole body.

    I can¡¯t believe I lost at the end.

    Elena¡¯s POV.

    The scent of a burnt barbecue filled my nostrils and I stopped the fire-spitting. The others stopped too, only to see the almighty elf dead with her whole body burning. She was more like ash¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being a father¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up,¡± I said, and he nodded.

    ¡°You killed the elf?¡± We all heard the demon king exim,

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, tell us where Alpha Darren is!¡± I huffed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ kill me¡­¡± He growled and I was about to fight when King Bane set him on fire. That doesn¡¯t kill, but burns to inflict extreme pain.

    He shouted and went mad in the pain. He couldn¡¯t bear the torture for a minute before giving up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± He screamed, and Bane took back the fire.

    He led us to where he was, and Damon released all the shackles.

    Darren¡¯s wounds healed rapidly because King Bane gave him his internal energy.

    We helped him out and just immediately got out and flew up into the sky.

    lapter

    Bane set the whole ce on fire, causing it to lie in ruins.

    Finally, everything was over. I felt so ted.

    It had just been a month since it all ended. Every home had been rebuilt, the whole pack was back to stable, and once more, the great Silver Moon Pack had emerged back to life. We were more feared because of the

    connection with King Bane.

    All of the pack members were all out. Not a single one of them was inside their house on this very day. I had just woken up to find a crowd outside from the window where I had just peeped from.

    I don¡¯t know what was happening.

    I had been staying in the Silver Moon pack to help recreate it. I was soon going to return to the Dragon n.

    This morning looked different, as the bright sky shone on the whole crowd outside. It was still early in the

    morning.

    I was about to move back to wake Jason when I saw groups of dragons arriving too¡­

    ¡°What is happening?¡± I mused again.

    Just then, a knock was heard, and Jason woke up.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, walking over to Jason, who spread his arms for me.

    Iy under his arms while he hugged me tightly.

    ¡°Why hug me first each time you wake up from sleep?¡± I asked with a giggle.

    ¡°It gives me strength,¡± he replied, with pouted lips.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, you both have to get dressed. We have got a lot of guests and they are here for the both of you,¡± the maid announced, and I nodded while Jason arched his brow.

    I dragged him to see the crowd outside, and he gasped in awe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get dressed immediately.¡± I grinned and he nodded. We both scurried like kids to the bathroom, holding hands together.

    ¡°The Dragon n and Silver Moon Pack have merged to be one. There is no difference between us. We would fight for each other, living and dying for each other. We are named the Dragon Wolf n.¡± The announcer spoke out, and everyone screamed in great happiness.

    I nced around from the high chair where I sat with Jason. Dorian was sitting with his mate Sophia, holding hands together.

    I quickly held Jason¡¯s hand too, pouting my lips.

    Dorian saw what I did and chuckled.

    ¡°We would be having a new Alpha and Luna for this great n which we formed, and we have chosen the right one.¡± He said, and paused.

    I nced at Dad, then at King Bane.

    ¡°Who would be the one?¡± I asked myself, trying to guess before they said it out.

    I heard the announcer say out loud, ¡°Our Alpha and Luna are Jason and Elena,¡± and everyone screamed in delight, but I was perplexed by what I heard until Jason drew me forward.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it till the crown was ced on our heads.

    Oh, G o d¡­

    Is this a dream?

    From a Rejected girl to the Lycan and Wolf n¡¯s Luna

 123 Chapter 86

    ¡°I know you regretted saving me when your pack Alpha and Torian tortured you for it. I am sorry,¡± he mumbled meekly, cing his palms on my cheek and caressing it with his thumbs.

    ¡°I did, but now I am grateful to G o d for that action. See where it got us to? You are now my king!!¡± I squeaked abruptly as adrenaline rushed through me.

    ¡°Yes! I am so happy that I chose your room to run in! You are now my queen!!!¡± He squeaked too, and just as if we both had it in mind, our heads drew forward and both lips connected in a deep kiss. Our eyes closed as we devoured each other¡¯s lips like our lives depended on it.

    At that moment, I felt like I was floating on the moon with no one other than ke. The way he suckled and licked my lips was just so sweet and s e x y that I felt myself getting wet.

    His hands were roaming from my neck down to my butt, and each squeeze on my butt sent electric shocks that made me lose control of my brain. I was getting so turned on.

    But in the middle of everything, an echoing sound red through the entire building, forcing me to break the

    kiss.

    ¡°Finally, they are done oppressing us,¡± Jace whispered to Be, who began tough immediately.

    ¡°That is the emergency bell for all the vampires in this kingdom. Why was it rang? I asked with a confused look, and ke smiled sweetly, pointing his finger at me.

    ¡°You are the reason. The whole world has to know I have found my queen and the one woman my life is attached to!¡± He purred, and my heart fluttered at those heartwarming words.

    ¡°Who would have known that the coldhearted ke could be so romantic.¡± Be snickered, and Jace beganughing, like he was being tickled.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Crazy people..¡± ke rolled his eyes yfully, swaddling me in his arms, which made me chuckle. Lying in hist arms was so cozy and warm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pce. There are people there waiting to ask for your forgiveness. And outside this mansion are the entire vampires waiting to receive you as their next queen!¡± His voice croons inside my ears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet them. As usual, they would ask for forgiveness and expect me to forgive, even when they never did the same when I was on my knees begging for their mercy. ¡°I muttered with a deep sigh, recalling all that Torian and some of my pack members did to me.

    ¡°We just have to forgive and free our hearts from any burden. What matters is that you¡¯re above now, and they¡¯ll crawl to their knees while talking to you,¡± he smiled, and my love for ke grew much deeper within me.

    He must be the fresh breath of life that I will rely on to survive.

    I was curled up in Lucian¡¯s powerful arms in a bridal style when we got into the pce, and as expected, they were all there kneeling.

    Torian, Sophia, the Luna, the Beta, pack hunters, and royal guards are among them. All were on their knees with their heads lowered in a bow.

    ke dropped me, and I walked closer with folded arms.

    ¡°As usual, asking for my forgiveness and being sorry for what you all did to me, just because I overcame it all and became victorious.¡± I shrugged, and Torian was the first to lift his head, followed by Sophia.

    Torian¡¯s hazel eyes, chiseled jaw, and pink lips all reminded me of thest time I drooled and desired him like I would die without him. Those days when I was obsessed

    1

    ¡°I feel ashamed. Just look at you¡­ Truly, destiny can never be denied. I am so sorry, and I promise to be a changed man who will never maltreat anyone in this life. Thank you for saving my pack from those demons,¡± Torian mumbled with gulps as he tried not to cry.

    ¡°Thank Sophia, who was of help to me. She helped me.¡± I smiled at Sophia, recalling how she helped hold back those guards from taking me away. She bought me more time to get my powers triggered by the mark from

    ke.

    ¡°Torian made me defy the demons and help you, so I think he should take the appreciation,¡± Sophia said, and I

    was amazed to hear that.

    ¡°Please, I was possessed by the demons. That¡¯s why I¡­.¡± The Beta chipped in, but I won¡¯t wait for him to finish up those words. I already knew he was being controlled by the heart demons, which were triggered by his obsessiveness of having the Alpha pay with his life for his mate.

    ¡°I know all that. I forgive everyone¡­¡± I announced, and they all screamed in glee, but were ashamed toe close to me. Only Sophia and Torian could hug me.

    Jace walked in at that moment, and Torian ran into him with a hug too.

    ¡°Please ept me back as your friend and also be my Beta. I beg you¡­¡± Torian pleaded, and even went on his

    knees. Wow.

    ¡°Now it is my turn to ask for forgiveness again¡­¡± The vampire queen broke in.

    ¡°You did no wrong. You were only protecting your son from the wolves because of the enmity between them both. Now I hope the vampires and werewolves will live in harmony¡± I spoke out, and there was an uproar of excitement as the vampires hugged the werewolves.

    +5

    ¡°Time to introduce you to everyone!¡± The Alpha chirped in happiness, standing up from his throne. He walked to me and took my hand, leading me out while the others followed. ke was holding my other hands, and now! felt like a real princess guarded by two giants.

    ¡°Herees the next queen of our kingdom!!!¡± I heard the announcer scream just as the front door was opened For me, and my jaw dropped as I saw the crowd gathered in front of the building. It was filled up, and just as ! came out, they bowed. The whole f u c k i n g crowd bowed to L.

    The girl who had faced hatred since she returned from her grandma¡¯s ce. From being painfully rejected by Torian to bec oming a s l a v e for saving a vampire, As if that wasn¡¯t enough, I lost my parents to death in cold

    blood right in front of me. I was bullied by every soul in the pack and school.

    Now I am being bowed to.

    Isn¡¯t this a dream?

    ¡°We will serve you forever and your wish will forever be ourmand!!¡± They all chorused again and again.

    I looked around and couldn¡¯t hold back my tears of joy.

    ¡°You deserve it all.¡± ke whispered to my ears, and it made my skin tingle.

    I found myselfughing as it dawned on me that everything was happening for real. It was the end of my miserable life. The end of my torture. It was truly the end of my sufferings!

    ke¡¯s father, the King, stepped forward after the entire crowd had risen to their feet. All attention was fixed on

    him.

    ¡°From today henceforth, every hatred or enmity between the vampires and werewolves has been dissolved, and that means we are now friends with the werewolves, especially the Blue Moon pack. Here is their Alpha and Luna.¡± He announced and gestured at Torian and Sophia, who were quite shy at the sight of the eyes on them.

    They could make a little wave and short eye contact.

    ¡°Those two also helped in destroying the demons and keeping us safe and alive. Werewolves aren¡¯t as evil as we thought. Some may have done us bad in the past, but that should not create a notion that they are all bad. At the very least, L had made us understand that by saving my son from being killed by her pack¡¯s pack hunters, she

    had also given him all of her hybrid powers,¡± he added, and there was a frenzy atmosphere.

    The next thing we all heard was my name being chanted by them all. It was so sweet and made my head swell with pride.

    This is the best moment of my life, and the fact that it marks the end of all my sufferings makes it so heartwarming.

    ¡°From a mere pack hunter daughter, hated and bullied by everyone in her pack, to a queen rulling over the vampires and respected by all the werewolf pack. Wow¡­ a story to tell our kids.¡± I spoke out to ke, and he couldn¡¯t just control his emotions as he drew me into his body, kissing me again and making the crowd scream happily. Our tears of joy rolled down our cheeks into our locked lips.

    ¡°We will make babies and tell them our love story.¡± He cooed with a mind link as we weren¡¯t ready to break the kiss, not minding we were in public.

    ¡°Let¡¯s

    go and make those cute babies now,¡± I replied, and his eyes glittered in excitement.

    He broke the kiss and carried me into his arms, carrying me into the room while the crowd pped-and

    continued their wild screams.

    The End.

 123 Chapter 87

    Selene¡¯s POV

    It was the end. The relief that washed through me at that moment was huge, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the smile spreading across my face as I saw the demon king kneeling there helplessly.

    It was such a risk to trust Diana, and it really took me a lot of courage to do that because I was still so skeptical about her betraying the demon king.

    What if it was all their n to meet again and give me a s u c k e r punch? Although Diana looked so remorseful, I still found it hard to believe her.

    It was Lucian who convinced me to give it a try, and seeing that it all worked out now couldn¡¯t just stop making me happy. I was happy that the peace I

    craved and desired before the day of mybor was now at my doorstep.

    Diana told me about what she thought would be Killian¡¯s n since he must think she is dead. I had helped Diana secure her core. She had been unconscious after I pulled it out of her chest, but instead of crushing it for her to die, I preserved it.

    In that way, the demon king would think I killed her.

    All our ns had just worked out well, and now the demons are all held captive, with Killian here having no strength.

    ¡°It is over. You tried hard, but darkness can¡¯t ovee light. Surrender all your¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± He cut me off. ¡°You think you won? You¡¯re a big joker. You needed her help to hold me down! That makes you a s s s y! If you¡¯re strong enough, free me and let¡¯s fight!¡±

    His voice was full of venom, those eyes glowing with sheer hatred and anger as they stared straight at me.

    ¡°You still want to fight me? I hope you know it will end with your death. I will fight you to death!¡±

    My words made himugh¡ªaughter of mockery as he sneered at me from head to toe.

    >

    ¡°No one shoulde to your aid. Not your husband or Diana. We should fight just us and see how I not only destroy you but also the fool you are carrying in your stomach.¡±

    As he called my unborn child a fool, rage swelled inside me. Lucian couldn¡¯t hold back as he rushed to hit him, but I was quick to hold him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t help me, so he won¡¯t have an excuse.¡± I mumbled to him, feeling the anger rush through my veins aggressively. I would not only kill him but also make his death the most gruesome one.

    ¡°Now, take back the spell obstructing his power. Then everyone leaves this room for both of us!¡± I ordered, ready to give him the worst moment of his life. He doesn¡¯t look scared at all. His eyes were on me sternly, embodying that same hatred, especially when he looked down at my protruding stomach.

    Diana was reluctant a bit butter obeyed me. If only she had known that her instinct was right. She was finding it hard to trust Killian to release him from that spell and allow him ess to his full powers, but I guess she trusted me to handle it.

    What we never knew was that Killian had decided in his heart to die but must be with Diana, who made him lose the fight.

    He was able to trick me because not once did he look in the direction of Diana. He was facing me like I was the one he had the whole hatred and rage for. None of us knew his heart was burning for Diana, and he vowed to do anything to see her die.

    Just as soon as Diana was done pulling back her spell, it happened like a sh. It was difficult for me toprehend it all quickly because that¡¯s what I was never expecting. My thought was that he was charging at me, but he deserved direction so swiftly, and the next minute he had vanished into the door beside us, not only with Diana¡¯s on his shoulders.

    17:21 Sat 25 May CD BO

    1 den 1 tons

    prther foreve

    10ith a hear Bloor, 1 soull be abit? t? fursak II. But it look a

    he psalt it was fathswed by Killian¡¯ cittalesatentughter.

    b i t c h!¡±

    your ways while I die off like a foot, huh? You undiscontimate me, de no har, but with her criss could swear it was a very paint and dearly

    prete the wall and the door came into sight (kiked it open, and there was him with a huge grin, carrying Diana¡¯s head in his hand,

    with an much satisfaction.

    He taughed, holding up Diana¡¯s head with her hair in the air. ¡°I would love to die and meet her in the next world. We are stuck

    sot i prowled, and heughed again.

    w closer to him, he winked.

    would rather kill myself than get killed by you, loser!¡± He said that and crushed what was in his other hand. In an instant, he fell dead, turning into a fog and evaporating into the air. The same urred for Diana.

    ¡°They are all dead.¡± Lucian spoke from behind, holding my hand.

    ¡°Diana¡¯s greed made her waste her life.¡± I shrugged as we both turned away.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, we wanted to give her a second chance, but karma caught up with her so fast.¡± He said that, and I shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe it is the moon goddess helping us. Diana can turn against us in the future.¡± I breathed, and he nodded.

    Abright smile appeared on his face as we got into the sitting room.

    ¡°We did it,¡± he shrieked to me, and I bit my lower lips to hold back the outburst of excitement.

    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± Tears of joy filled my eyes as he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me closer to him.

    ps filled the room. We both looked around, and they were allplete. My father and the Lycan royal family with Torian, Fred, and Ria. The amazing thing was that they were with their lovers.

    My father walked up to me and gave me a hug that I felt in my soul.

    ¡°The father you knew before Diana ruined it all is back. I am proud of you.¡± He spoke with so much love andpassion that it sank into my heart. I felt

    the warmth.

    Torian and his new lover also walked up to me. He still had the bandages on but didn¡¯t mind as he hugged me tight.

    ¡°You are an angel! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, don¡¯t suffocate me.¡± I chuckled, and he broke the hug.

    ¡°Everything happens for a reason. I am sorry for my s t u i d i t y.¡±

    We all stepped out of the castle and saw the crowd gathered. Both those from my pack and this kingdom. They had alle out for me.

    ¡°We want you as our Luna!!¡± They began to chant.

    *Rule both of us!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my wide smile. The world! desired is back.

    No demons, no enemy nning to destroy us, and my birthright is back in full, even double.

    I will not only rule the Lycan but also my pack.

    From the rejected daughter, I was now going to be the queen of two kingdoms, and the man I love will be beside me on the throne.

    The End.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!